J. H. Clarke Collected Writings

Collected

Writings

Of

John Henrik Clarke

Collected Writings Of: John Henrik Clarke

Web Edition

The Writings contained do not represent a selection but merely a collection of the Writings available
on the Internet. They are preserved in here too keep them openly available after afficawithin.com
seems unfortunately to be out of service. Much of the Writings have been taken from there.

The Organisation is roughly as follows I. Autobiographical Writings II. African World History III.

Other

Content

John Henrik Clarke: Bad Boy of Academe 5

A Search For Identity 13
Portrait of a Liberation Scholar 20
From SBA to SIA: A Great And Mighty Walk 31
The Influence of Arthur A. Schomburg on My Concept of Africana Studies 35

Why Africana History? 44
AFRICA IN EARLY WORLD HISTORY 50
Africa: The Passing of the Golden Ages 55
The Search for Timbuctoo 62
The Old Congo 70
The Black Woman In History75
The Real Story of Khartoum and the Mahdi 91
Mohammed Ahmed, (The Mahdi) Messiah of the Sudan 101
Bambata: Last of the Zulu Rebel Chiefs 110
Slave Revolt in Caribbean 116

The Land Question in Palestine and Eastern andSouthem Africa 131
The African in the New World:Their Contribution to Science, Invention and Technology 147

The American Antecedents of Marcus Garvey 153
West Indian Partisans in the Fight for FREEDOM 164
Marcus Garvey: The Harlem Years 173
The Impact of Marcus Garvey 180
The Origin and Growth of Afro-American Literature 184
The New Afro-American Nationalism 193
The Passing of Patrice Lumumba 202
The American Negro's Impact 210
The Search For Africa215
Malcolm X, The Man And His Times 225
Africa and the American Negro Press 237
Black Power and Black History 243
The Alienation of James Baldwin 256
Paul Robeson, the Artist as Activist and Social Thinker 260

African Studies in the United States, An Afro-American View 273
Some Notes on the Conflict with the African Studies Association (ASA) and the Fight to

Reclaim African History 278
Race: An Evolving Issue in Western Social Thought 287
A Dissenting View 296
Concept of Deity 304
In Our Image 306
Jews and the African World 309
The Boy Who Painted Christ Black 313
The Morning Train to Ibadan 319
Third Class on the Blue Train to Kumasi 325

John Henrik Clarke: Bad Boy of Academe

THE ELDER RADICAL-JOHN HENRIK CLARKE- BAD BOY OF ACADEME Interview with
Ja A. Jahannes

America’s most fervent radical in the 1980s and 90s was not found wearing black power symbols
on tee shirts, or dreadlocks, or in the Nation of Islam. America’s most fervent black radical did not
spew forth racist expletives.

America’s foremost black radical was John Henrik Clarke, an 80 year old gentleman from the old
South who lived in Harlem. He was a professor Emeritus of Hunter College, who trained
generations of freedom fighters to use their minds and history as weapons of liberation. Bom in
Union Springs, Alabama, January 1,1915, John Henrik Clarke grew to young manhood in
Columbus, Georgia. He moved to New York City in 1933, with the ambition of becoming a
writer. He studied history and world literature at New York University. From his early years, Dr.
Clarke studied the history of the world and the history of African people in particular. There was
no voice in America during this period that spoke singularly and more authoritatively on the plight
of African American people than Dr. Clarke. There were few voices that spoke as powerfully of
African world history.

Professor Clarke’s articles and keynote addresses on African and African-American history, politics
and culture have been published in leading journals throughout the world. Professor Clarke has
written or edited twenty-two books. The best known are: American Negro Short Stories, 1966,

William Styron’s Nat Turner: Ten Black Writers Respond, 1968, Malcolm X: The Man and His
Times, 1969, Harlem, U.S.A., 1971, Marcus Garvey and the Vision of Africa, 1973, and African
World Revolution: Africa At The Crossroads, 1991. He was a galvanizing speaker with few equals.
His credits for founding organization that deal with the protection of African and African American
life alone would have been enough to enshrine him in African

American history. Yet, he reached young folks and seasoned scholars alike as he traveled
throughout the world enlightening people about the heritage of African peoples. Teacher,
philosopher, scholar, lecturer, social activist, Dr. John Henrik Clarke was without peer in America
history.

I was privileged to serve as Chair of the Pan African Movement USA (PAMUSA) with Dr. Clarke
as Co-chair, and took the opportunity on August 23,1995 to interview him. Knowing his advanced
age and sometimes failing health, I wanted future generations to hear from him on a number of
topics related to the African American and Pan African experience. Though Dr. Clarke was legally
blind, he saw with an appareled clarity the issues that confronted African Americans, Africans and
their relationship to the world. Below is that interview, unedited.

JAHANNES: What are the central problems in American society today?

CLARKE: The search for definition, direction and political orientation.

JAHANNES: What kinds of leaders do we need for today in America? In the Black community?

CLARKE: We need leaders who will give us a new vision of ourselves and our future in relation to
the search for our definition of self and our political orientation.

JAHANNES: You are in demand as a lecturer around the globe. What are the topics most requested
of you to address as a public speaker?

CLARKE: African history, in general, followed by the African family, both at home and abroad,
and the African Resistance Movements in the 19th and 20th centuries.

JAHANNES: Since the early days of Black Studies, which you helped pioneer, how far have they
come?

CLARKE: Black Studies has made a few steps forward but these have not been giant steps. My
personal disappointment is how researchers overlook the very rich and available material on the
African people in world history, in Africa, the Caribbean Island, the United States and the impact of
the African on Asia, Europe and the Americas.

JAHANNES: What is your view of the current wave called “multiculturalism?”

CLARKE: I think it is a lot of educational fakery which has as its mission the mixing of African
history with the history of other cultures to the point where the history of African people will no
longer be outstanding.

JAHANNES: What is the impact of Africentrism, in your view?

CLARKE: The whole concept of Africentrism is overestimated. It should have been called “African
Consciousness” because without African Consciousness we will have no understanding of our
history and its significance to world history.

JAHANNES: Has the Black power revolution of the 1960's been betrayed?

CLARKE: The Black power revolution was betrayed from the beginning by its creators. It was
further betrayed by those that inherited it.

JAHANNES: What is the legacy of the Civil Rights Movement?

CLARKE: Frustration, disappointment, broken hopes, broken dreams. ‘

JAHANNES: I will mention some of the issues that invariably characterize any discussion of
African American life, whether rightly or wrongly, and ask you to comment on them. Welfare.

CLARKE: Where Black people are concerned welfare is a sham because most of the people in this
nation one way or another are on some form of welfare.

JAHANNES: Drugs in inner cities.

CLARKE: Drugs are not controlled by the victims. The victims have no way of controlling the
entry of drugs into this country. The small seller of drugs are the victims in the final analysis.

JAHANNES: Unwed mothers in the African American community.

CLARKE: Numerically there are just as many unwed mothers outside of the African American
community. We need to put more emphasis on this statistic.

JAHANNES: What is your opinion of historically Black colleges and universities?

CLARKE: I believe profoundly in the existence of Black colleges and universities because people
rise and fall within the context of these institutions. Some of these institutions are stillborn children
who never developed into manhood or womanhood and not a single one of them is frilly dedicated
to teaching students about Africa from an African point of view.

JAHANNES: Recently you gave some of your papers and books to Clark Atlanta University. Why
did you make this gift to Clark Atlanta University and what was included in the collection?

CLARKE: My personal library of relevant books on African and African American history will go
to the Robert Woodruff Library at Clark Atlanta University. My personal papers will be deposited
at the Schomburg Center for the Study of Black Culture in Harlem. The significance of my gift to
Clark Atlanta is that I was bom in Alabama, grew up in Georgia and wanted to make this donation
to one of the states that nurtured me. Clark Atlanta has the best facilities for maintaining a library of
this size.

JAHANNES: The library at Cornell University is named in your honor. What is the significance of
this honor to you?

CLARKE: The significance of this honor to me is that the Africana Center at Cornell, like the
Department of Black and Puerto Rican Studies is one of my two academic homes. In my three years
as Distinguished Visiting Professor at Cornell, I not only did some of my best teaching, I learned to
be a better teacher by becoming a better human being.

JAHANNES: Can African Americans get a decent education in predominantly white colleges and
universities?

CLARKE: African Americans can get a decent “Western Education” in predominantly white
universities that they can adapt to their own needs if they have the insight and intellectual industry
to do so.

JAHANNES: What do you view as essential to the Black man who would presume to be educated?

CLARKE: Simply, a knowledge of his own people and how they relate to the people of the world.

JAHANNES: You have been critical of Islam as a religion, and Arabs as despoilers of Africa? Why
do you hold these views?

CLARKE: I hold these views because they are true. The Arabs like all invaders of Africa did Africa
more harm than good. They have used Islam to subjugate people instead of enhancing them
spiritually. Islam has and has always been the handmaiden of Arab design. The Arabs were in the
slave trade before Islam and to some extent they are still in the slave trade today.

JAHANNES: What is your definition of racism?

CLARKE: Race is a myth because nature created no races. Racism is a derogatory manifestation of
this myth and the concept that people by virtue of race are better than other people.

JAHANNES: DuBois said the problem of the 20th century was the problem of race? Is there the
potential for man to overcome racism in the 21 century?

CLARKE: DuBois actually said the problem of the 20th century is the problem of the color line. I
extend his comment by saying that the problem of the 20th century is the problem of the culture line
and the political line. We can overcome the problem of race by becoming enough to ignore racists
or isolate them.

JAHANNES: As a writer of fiction, you have published over fifty short stories that have been
distributed in this country and abroad, including your best known short story, “The Boy Who
Painted Christ Black,” which been translated into more than a dozen languages. Why have never
written a novel?

CLARKE: I have written several novels. None of them have been published. My main novel,
Journey to the Fair, deals with a young kid who hoboes across country on his way to the Chicago
World’s Fair. It is somewhat autobiographical and it is some of the best writing I have ever done.
For over 20 years I have been trying to get back to it.

JAHANNES: Of your many published works, short stories, poems, essays, histories, etc. which of
them are you most proud of and why?

CLARKE: Africans At The Crossroads: Notes For An African World Revolution. This is the book I
have always wanted to write.

JAHANNES: Some critics, like historian Arthur M. Schlesinger, Jr., Pulitzer Prize winning
historian, in his new book The Disuniting Of America: Reflections On A Multicultural Society, sees
the African American intellectual discovery of self as a hustle by misguided and miseducated Black
social scientists. Schlesinger has scoffed at your view of history and implied that it is less than
accurate. How do you respond?

CLARKE: The accuracy of my view of history is what frightens Professor Schlesinger. It is the
truth of it that he cannot live with. The truth is that a bunch of frightened people came out of Europe

to colonize the truth about the world. The truth of my history exposes the lie of their history.

JAHANNES: You have visited every country in Africa except South Africa. Have you deliberately
avoided South Africa?

CLARKE: Yes. I have deliberately avoided South Africa because some of the political activists
have asked me to do so. They believe some whites would misinterpret my visit to their detriment. I
have not visited South Africa out of respect for their wishes.

JAHANNES: What are the prospects for peace and democracy in South Africa?

CLARKE: There are no prospects for peace and democracy in South Africa as long as the power is
held by whites and white-approved blacks. After the revolution, which must come, and it is a
revolution that Africans must win, I hope you will ask me the same question again.

JAHANNES: You have been called “radical” often. What is your view of a radical in America?
When people call you a radical what do you think they mean by it?

CLARKE: I think they mean a person that dares to disagree with the norm, when the norm does not
serve the best interests of the people. I believe a radical is one who dares to search for the truth,
expose it, live with it, even if it is against him or herself.

JAHANNES: It is reputed that although you are 85% blind, you read about ten books each week?

CLARKE: In fact I have less than 2% vision which makes me 98% blind. I read by either having
books read to me or I read them on my reading machine for the blind or from cassettes sent by the
Lighthouse For the Blind.

JAHANNES: What books would you recommend as essential to read for a sound grounding in
African history and African American survival issues?

CLARKE: For a good grounding in African history and African America survival, I recommend
some simplified works first. Lerone Bennett’s’ Before the Mayflower is well written and is good
reading. They should also read John Hope Franklin’s From Slavery to Freedom. I would
recommend for a good overview of slavery they should read John Blassingame’s The Slave
Community, and the books by Carter G. Woodson should not be ignored. Especially his works, The
Negro in Our History, and The Miseducation of The Negro. In African history, a few books would
serve as an overview. John G. Jackson’s Introduction to African Civilizations, Joseph Harris’
African People and Their History. The heavy weights in the fields, Chancellor William’s
Destruction of Black Civilizations, and his neglected work, The Birth of African Civilization.
Another heavy weight is Cheikh Anta Diop: definitely read his African Origins of Civilization:
Myth or Reality and his the last work he completed before his death, Civilization or Barbarism. For
an understanding of Caribbean history, definitely read Eric Williams, The Caribbean from
Columbus to Castro, and his work, Capitalism to Slavery: Documents in West Indian History. For
the importance of the African in world history, they should read three special issues of the Journal
of African Civilizations, edited by Ivan Van Sertima read Africa in Early America, Africa in Early
Asia, and Africa in Early Europe. Reading these books will eventually lead to other books. Reading
books should be like an addiction. It should take over your life and you should never let it go.
Reading is the only positive addiction I know.

JAHANNES: What is your view of what is needed to get the masses of African Americans out of
this self-destructive abyss they seem to be in?

CLARKE: First, we would have to understand that war has been declared on the African American
family and this war shows no mercy. If we are to stop the war or slow it down, we might have to
break some TVs or bum some Bibles. Religion, which should be our spiritual, physical, and our
financial liberation, is so large in our lives we are imprisoned by it. No people will prosper without
a knowledge of their history that they can respect. This is where you start to use history to tell your
time of day, wherever you are.

JAHANNES: What is the quality of African American leadership, today?

CLARKE: As a people, we have more leaders and less leadership than other people. A lot of people
we accept as leaders are showmen, some good, some bad.

JAHANNES: Some names seem synonymous with leadership of African American people. Please
comment on a few of them.

JAHANNES: Marcus Garvey.

CLARKE: Marcus Garvey was the finest leader to emerge in the African world in the 20th century.
JAHANNES: W. E. B. DuBois.

CLARKE: DuBois was an intellectual leader, emphasis on intellectual, and the finest leader of this
caliber we produced outside of Africa.

JAHANNES: Martin Luther King Jr.

CLARKE: King was a great spiritual leader and one of America’s greatest theologians, black or
white.

JAHANNES: Farrakhan.

CLARKE: I consider Farrakhan part leader, part showman, part faker.

JAHANNES: Jesse Jackson.

CLARKE: I am not too clear where Jesse Jackson is leading us or if he is worthy of being called a
leader. Of all the black men of the 20th century, he had the finest opportunity of becoming a leader.
He sacrificed this potential to the altar of his ego.

JAHANNES: Is violence ever necessary in the African American struggle for equality and freedom
in America?

CLARKE: Among all people in their struggle for freedom there is a time for violence. It cannot be
avoided. Violence at the right time is right, at the wrong time, it is wrong.

JAHANNES: Why haven’t African Americans and Africans on the continent come together for
economic and political self help?

CLARKE: Africans and African Americans have not come together because both of them are still
listening to the voices of their former slave masters and their former colonial master. You cannot
help yourself until you know yourself. You cannot change the world until you change yourself.

JAHANNES: Why does the Caribbean, with its heavy African descendant populations, continue to
be exploited by white America and European economic interests?

CLARKE: Caribbean people have a color fascination different from other people living outside of
Africa and too many of them believe white is right.

JAHANNES: What is the real threat of Cuba to the U.S.?

CLARKE: The real threat of Cuba, as it is conceived, is that the Cubans might develop a type of
government that is viable without it being capitalist. People have a right to develop a form of
government that suits their needs but America considers this a threat in the western hemisphere.

JAHANNES: Why has Haiti suffered so profoundly and so long? How do we end Haiti’s suffering?

CLARKE: Haiti still suffers because the U. S. and Europe do not want the example of a former
slave state to be successful anywhere in the world.

JAHANNES: You have said that you believe white men do not like women. What do you mean by
that?

CLARKE: Their treatment of women manifest a desire to either dominate or avoid them. They

consider women a threat to their manhood. Because they have a question with their manhood, they
created a situation that would not have existed if they were secure.

JAHANNES: In your book African World Revolution: Africans At The Crossroads you ask the
question “Can African People Save Themselves?” Can they? What will it take?

CLARKE: No people will save themselves until they know themselves and are willing to make
sacrifices on behalf of themselves.

JAHANNES: Why is it that little is known of African peoples in Asia, in Europe, in the Polynesian
and Melanesian islands?

CLARKE: Little is known of Africans throughout the world because we live in a Eurocentric
intellectual universe. The rulers of this universe intent to project the concept that the world waited
in darkness for Europeans to bring the light. The exact opposite is true.

JAHANNES: Is there still a crisis among African American intellectuals?

CLARKE: If ignorance is a crisis then the answer is “yes.” I am not a believer in Harold Cruse’s
(author of The Crisis of the Negro Intellectual) imagined crisis among black intellectuals, his crisis
is more about Harold Cruse’s personal intellectual crisis.

JAHANNES: Who are the scholars you most respect?

CLARKE: The present day scholars I most respect are Jacob Carruthers and his new work on Egypt
and the Caribbean Islands, especially Haiti. Sterling Stuckey, his new approach to slave cultures
and the ideology of Black Nationalism. Anderson Thompson’s new approach to the politics of the
civil rights movement. Joseph Harris, of Howard University, and his approach to African world
history. Among the African historians that I have great respect for are Theophile Obenga, protege of
Cheikh Anta Diop; Father Mbane, a neglected Jesuit priests who writes more history than he
teaches; and Joseph Gazebo, who is only second to Cheikh Anta Diop in a new approach to African
history.

JAHANNES: Who have been some of your proteges?

CLARKE: Both Jacob Carruthers and Iva Carruthers of Chicago. Frank Scruggs, a young lawyer in
Florida. Professor William Drake of Virginia Commonwealth University, and Professor Ralph
Crowder of Purdue University, Professor Dona Richards of Hunter College, and many others.

JAHANNES: Do African American writers have any obligation to the African American
experience?

CLARKE: Yes, as much obligation as all other writers and the same obligation as other African
Americans.

JAHANNES: What would you want your legacy to be?

CLARKE: That I used my life to make a positive statement about the right of African people to be
sovereign rulers of that piece of geography called Africa and to walk this earth with peace and
dignity, giving the same respect to others that they would ask for themselves, c. 1995 by Ja A.
Jahannes

© 2010 by Ja A. Jahannes.

Dr. Ja A. Jahannes is a psychologist, educator, writer, and a social critic. He is a frequent
columnist for numerous publications. His work has appeared in such diverse publications as the
Journal of Ethnic Studies, Vital Speeches, the Journal of the National Medical Association, Ebony,
the Black Scholar, Encore, Class, Black Issues in Higher Education and the Saturday Review. He
was national chair of the Pan African Movement U.S. A. (PAMUSA) with Dr. John Henrik Clarke
as co-chair in 1992 and 1993. Dr. Jahannes has lectured throughout the U. S., in Africa, Asia,

South America and the Middle East.

A Search For Identity

-BY John Henrik Clarke (May 1970)

My own search for an identity began—as I think it begins for all young people—a long time ago
when I looked at the world around me and tried to understand what it was all about. My first teacher
was my great grandmother whom we called "Mom Mary." She had been a slave first in Georgia and
later in Alabama where I was bom in Union Springs. It was her who told us the stories about our
family and about how it had resisted slavery. More than anything else, she repeatedly told us the
story of Buck, her first husband, and how he had been sold to a man who owned a stud farm in
Virginia. Stud farms are an aspect of slavery that has been omitted from the record and about which
we do not talk any more. We should remember, however, that there were times in this country when
owners used slaves to breed stronger slaves in the same way that a special breed of horse is used to
breed other horses.

My great grandmother had three children with Buck—my grandfather Jonah, my grandaunt Liza,
who was a midwife, and another child. With Buck, Mom Mary had as close to a marriage as a slave
can have—marriage with the permission of the respective masters. Mom Mary had a lifelong love
affair with Buck, and years later after the emancipation she went to Virginia and searched for him
for three years. She never found him, and she came back to Alabama where she spent the last years
of her life.

My Family

Mom Mary was the historian of our family. Years later when I went to Africa and listened to oral
historians, I knew that my great grandmother was not very different from the old men and women
who sit around in front of their houses and tell the young children the stories of their people—how
they came from one place to another, how they searched for safety, and how they tried to resist
when the Europeans came to their lands.

This great grandmother was so dear to me that I have deified her in almost the same way that many
Africans deify their old people. I think that my search for identity, my search for what the world
was about, and my relationship to the world began when I listened to the stories of that old woman.
I remember that she always ended the stories in the same way that she said "Good-bye" or "Good
morning" to people. It was always with the reminder, "Rim the race, and run it by faith." She was a
deeply religious woman in a highly practical sense. She did not rule out resistance as a form of
obedience to God. She thought that the human being should not permit himself to be dehumanized.
And her concept of God was so pure and so practical that she could see that resistance to slavery
was a form of obedience to God. She did not think that any of us children should be enslaved, and
she thought that anyone who had enslaved any one of God's children had violated the very will of
God.

I think Buck's pride in his manhood was the major force that always made her revere her
relationship with him. He was a proud man and he resisted. One of the main reasons for selling him
to a man to use on a stud farm was that he could breed strong slaves whose wills the master would
then break. This dehumanizing process was a recurring aspect of slavery.

Growing up in Alabama, my father was a brooding, landless sharecropper, always wanting to own

1

his own land; but on my father's side of the family there had been no ownership of land at all. One
day after a storm had damaged our farm and literally blown the roof off our house, he decided to
take his family to a mill city—Columbus, Georgia. He had hoped that one day he would make
enough money to return to Alabama as an independent farmer. He pursued this dream the rest of his
life. Ultimately the pursuit of this dream killed him. Now he has a piece of land, six feet deep and
the length of his body; that is as close as he ever came to being an independent owner of land.

In Columbus I went to county schools, and I was the first member of the family of nine children to
learn to read. I did so by picking up signs, grocery handbills, and many other things that people
threw away into the street, and by studying the signboards. I knew more about the different brands
of cigarettes and what they contained than I knew about the history of the country. I would read the
labels on tin cans to see where the products were made, and these scattered things were my first
books. I remember one day picking up a leaflet advertising that the Ku Klux Klan was riding again.

Because I had learned to read early, great things were expected of me. I was a Sunday school
teacher of the junior class before I was ten years old, and I was the one person who would stop at
the different homes in the community to read the Bible to the old ladies. In spite of growing up in
such abject poverty, I grew up in a very rich cultural environment that had its oral history and with
people who not only cared for me but also pampered me in many ways. I know that his kind of
upbringing negates all the modem sociological explanations of black people that assume that
everybody who was poor was without love. I had love aplenty and appreciation aplenty, all of which
gave me a sense of self-worth that many young black children never develop.

I began my search for my people first in the Bible. I wondered why all the characters—even those
who, like Moses, were bom in Africa—were white. Reading the description of Christ as swarthy
and with hair like sheep's wool, I wondered why the church depicted him as blond and blue-eyed.
Where was the hair like sheep's wool? Where was the swarthy complexion? I looked at the map of
Africa and I knew Moses had been bom in Africa. How did Moses become so white? If he went
down to Ethiopia to marry Zeporah, why was Zeporah so white? Who painted the world white?
Then I began to search for the definition of myself and my people in relationship to world history,
and I began to wonder how we had become lost from the commentary of world history.

My Teachers

In my first years in city schools in Columbus, Georgia, my favorite teacher and the one I best
remember was Evelena Taylor, who first taught me to believe in myself. She took my face between
her two hands and looking at me straight in the eyes, said, "I believe in you." It meant something for
her to tell me that she believed in me, that the color of my skin was not supposed to be a barrier to
my aspirations, what education is, and what it is supposed to do for me.

These were lonely years for me. These were the years after the death of my mother—a beautiful
woman, a washerwoman—who had been saving fifty cents a week for my education, hoping that
eventually she would be able to send her oldest son to college. Her hopes did not materialize; she
died long before I was ten. I did, however, go to school earlier than some of the other children. We
lived just outside of the city limits. Children living beyond the city limits were supposed to go to
county schools because the city schools charged county residents $3.75 each semester for the use of
books. This was a monumental sum of money for us because my father made from $10.00 to $14.00
a week as a combination farmer and fire tender at brickyards.

In order to get the $3.75 required each semester, my father made a contribution and my various
uncles made contributions. It was a collective thing to raise what was for us a large some of money
not only to send a child to a city school instead of to a county school but also to make certain that
the one child in the family attending the city school had slightly better clothing that the other

2

children. So I had a coat that was fairly warm and a pair of shoes that was supposed to be warm but
really was not. As I think about the shoes, my feet sometimes get cold even now, but I did not tell
my benefactors that the shoes were not keeping me warm.

I grew up in a religious environment after we came to Columbus, Georgia, and after the passing of
my mother. The local church became my community center and the place where most of the
community activities occurred. It was here that I wondered about my place in history and why I
could not find any of my people in any of the books that I read, and my concern began to change to
irritation. Where were we in history? Did we just spring as a people from nothing? What were our
old roots?

As I approached the end of my last year in grammar school, Evelena Taylor told me that she would
not let me use the color of my skin as an excuse for not preparing lessons or an excuse for not
aspiring to be true to myself and my greatest potential. She taught me that I must always prepare.

I think my value to the whole field of teaching history is that I have prepared during my lifetime,
and I have prepared in the years when no one was thinking anything about black studies, but I kept
on preparing until ultimately the door opened. I had to search, however, for some definitions of
myself, and during that last year in grammar school, I began to receive some of the privileges in the
school that generally went to the light-complected youngsters whom we called "The Light Brigade."
They were sons and daughters of the professional blacks—the doctors and the teachers who were
usually of light complexion. I was the leader of the group called "The Dark Brigade," the poorest of
the children who came from the other side of the railroad tracks. I received that privilege in the
school, not just as the leader of the contingent of young people who came form my neighborhood,
but because for once the teachers could nominate the best student to ring the bell. Mrs. Taylor, who
played no favorites, nominated me.

This privilege gave me my first sense of power—the feeling that I could stand in a window and ring
a bell and five hundred children would march out, or I could ring it earlier or later, but they were
simply immobile until I rang that bell. After handling my responsibility a little recklessly for a few
days by ringing the bell a little early or a little late just to prove my prerogative to do it, I realized
that I was not living up to my best potential as Mrs. Taylor meant it. Then I began to exercise this
responsibility in the exact manner in which it was supposed do be exercised: to ring the bell for the
first recess at exactly 10:15 A.M., to ring the bell for the second recess at noon, to ring for the return
of the children into the school at exactly 12:45 P.M., and to ring for dismissal at exactly 3:00 P.M.
Thereby, I learned something about the proper use of authority and responsibility.

I wanted to advance the status of my particular little group, the poorest students in the school. They
were not the poorest in the way they learned their lessons because they could readily compete with
students who came from homes where they had books and some degree of comfort and who wore
shoes even in the summertime (which was unthinkable to us because generally we had one pair of
shoes and that pair had to last the entire year). I wanted, however, to do something to make my
group look exceptionally good. I had been the leader of the current events forum in my school, and
because I worked before and after school mostly for white people who had good libraries and
children who never read the books, I began to borrow books from their libraries and bring them
home. In Columbus, Georgia, where they had Jim Crow libraries and black people could not use the
public library, I began to forge the names of well-known white people on notes that instructed the
librarian to give me a certain book. I accumulated a great many books that way. This illegitimate
book borrowing went on for quite some time until one day the white person whose name I had
forged appeared in the library at the same time I did. That put an end to my illegitimate use of the
public library of Columbus.

One Friday evening when the teachers let us do whatever we wanted to do, I planned to do
something extraordinary in the leadership of the current events forum. My group had always done a

3

few exceptional things because I would take the magazines and newspapers from the homes of the
whites, and, rather than throw them into the garbage can, I would distribute them among our group.

I also brought copies of the World Almanac once a year. My group, therefore, always had news
from Atlanta, news about the Japanese navy, and news about many different things. When they
spoke in school about current events, they were able to speak with authority about international
news because they had authoritative sources.

I have always had a phenomenal memory. When I was a youngster, I could quote verbatim much of
what I had read in almanacs and in small encyclopedias. In trying literally to outdo "The Light
Brigade," I decided to prepare something on the role of the black man in ancient history. I went to a
lawyer for whom I worked. He was a kind man whose library I had used quite extensively. I asked
him for a book on the role that black people had played in ancient history. In a kindly was he told
me that I came from a people who had no history but, that if I persevered and obeyed the laws, my
people might one day make history. Then he paid me the highest complement that a white man
could pay a black man in the period when I was growing up. He told me that one day I might grow
up to be a great Negro like Booker T. Washington.

At that time white people considered that the greatest achievement to which a black man could
aspire was to reach the status of the great educator, Booker T. Washington. He had been a great
educator and he did build up Tuskegee Institute, but he consistently cautioned his people to be
patient with the Jim Crow system and to learn to be good servants and artisans. He said it was more
important to earn a dollar a day (at the turn of the century that was considered good pay for a black
man) than to hope or work to sit next to white people in the opera. He was actually telling his
people never to seek social equality, and later on he was challenged by W.E.B. DuBois, who created
a whole new school of thought based on the belief that blacks should aspire to anything they
wanted, be it street cleaner or president

At the time of my conversation with the lawyer I had nothing for or against Booker T. Washington. I
really didn't know much about the lawyer, and his philosophy of racial equality didn't mean a great
deal to me. What insulted every part of me to the very depth of my being was his assumption that I
came from a people without any history. At that point of my life I began a systematic search for my
people's role in history.

Other Influences

During my first year in high school I was doing chores and, because the new high school did not
even have a cloakroom, I had to hold the books and papers of a guest lecturer. The speaker had a
copy of a book called The New Negro. Fortunately I turned to an essay written by a Puerto Rican of
African descent with a German-sounding name. It was called "The Negro Digs Up His Past," by
Arthur A. Schomburg (edited by Alan Locke. New York: Albert and Charles Bone, 1925, pp. 231-
37). I knew then that I came from a people with a history older even than that of Europe. It was a
most profound and overwhelming feeling—this great discovery that my people did have a place in
history and that, indeed, their history is older than that of their oppressors.

The essay, "The Negro Digs Up His Past," was my introduction to the ancient history of the black
people. Years later when I came to New York, I started to search for Arthur A. Schomburg. Finally,

one day I went to the 135 th Street library and asked a short-tempered clerk to give me a letter to
Arthur A. Schomburg. In an abrupt manner she said, "You will have to walk up three flights." I did
so, and there I saw Arthur Schomburg taking charge of the office containing the Schomburg
collection of books relating to African people the world over, while the other staff members were
out to lunch. I told him impatiently that I wanted to know the history of my people, and I wanted to
know it right now and in the quickest possible way. His patience more than matched my impatience.

4

He said, "Sit down, son. What you are calling African history and Negro history is nothing but the
missing pages of world history. You will have to know general history to understand these specific
aspects of history." He continued patiently, "You have to study your oppressor. That's where your
history got lost." Then I began to think that at last I will find out how an entire people—my people
—disappeared from the respected commentary of human history.

It took time for me to learn that there is no easy way to study history. (There is in fact, no easy way
to study anything.) It is necessary to understand all the components of history in order to recognize
its totality. It is similar to knowing where the tributaries of a river are in order to understand the
nature of what made the river so big. Mr. Schomburg, therefore, told me to study general history. He
said repeatedly, "Study the history of your oppressor."

I began to study the general history of Europe, and I discovered that the first rise of Europe—the
Greco-Roman period—was a period when Europe "borrowed" very heavily from Africa. This early
civilization depended for its very existence on what was taken from African civilization. At that
time I studied Europe more that I studied Africa because I was following Mr. Schomburg's advice,
and I found out how and why the slave trade started.

When I returned to Mr. Schomburg, I was ready to start a systematic study of the history of Africa.

It was he who is really responsible for what I am and what value I have for the field of African
history and the history of black people the world over.

I grew up in Harlem during the depression, having come to New York at the age of seventeen. I was
a young depression radical—always studying, always reading, taking advantage of the fact that in
New York City I could go into a public library and take out books, read them, bring them back, get
some more, and even renew them after six weeks if I hadn’t finished them. It was a joyous
experience to be exposed to books. Actually, I went through a period of adjustment because my
illegitimate borrowing of books from the Jim Crow library of Columbus, Georgia, had not prepared
me to walk freely out of a library with a book without feeling like a thief. It took several years
before I really felt that I had every right to go there.

During my period of growing up in Harlem, many black teachers were begging for black students,
but they did not have to beg me. Men like Willis N. Huggins, Charles C. Serfait, and Mr.

Schomburg literally trained me not only to study African history and black people the world over
but to teach this history.

My Teaching

All the training I received from my teachers was really set in motion by my great grandmother
telling me the stories of my family and my early attempts to search first for my identity as a person,
then for the definition of my family, and finally for the role of my people in the in the whole flow of
human history.

One thing that I learned very early was that knowing history and teaching it are two different things,
and the first does not necessarily prepare one for the second. At first I was an exceptionally poor
teacher because I crowded too many of my facts together and they were poorly organized. I was
nervous, overanxious, and impatient with my students. I began my teaching career in community
centers in Harlem. However, I learned that before I could become an effective teacher, I had to gain
better control of myself as a human being. I had to acquire patience with young people who giggled
when they were told about African kings. I had to understand that these young people had been so
brainwashed by our society that they could see themselves only as depressed beings. I had to
realized that they had in many ways adjusted to their oppression and that I needed considerable
patience, many teaching skills, and great love for them in order to change their attitudes. I had to

5

learn to be a more patient and understand human being. I had to take command of myself and
understand why I was blaming people for not being so well versed in history. In effect, I was saying
to them, "How dare you not know this?"

After learning what I would have to do with myself and my subject matter in order to make it more
understandable to people with no prior knowledge, I began to become an effective teacher. I learned
that teaching history requires not only patience and love but also the ability to make history
interesting to the students. I learned that the good teacher is partly an entertainer, and if he lost the
attention of his class, he has lost his lesson. A good teacher, like a good entertainer, first must hold
his audience's attention. Then he can teach his lesson.

I taught African history in community centers in the Harlem neighborhood for over twenty years
before I had any regular school assignment. My first regular assignment was as director of the
Heritage Teaching Program at Haryou-Act, an antipoverty agency in Harlem. Here I had the
opportunity after school to train young black persons in how to approach history and how to use
history as an instrument of personal liberation. I taught them that taking away a people's history is a
way to enslave them. I taught them that history is a two-edged sword to be used for oppression or
liberation. The major point that I tried, sometimes successfully, to get across to them is that history
is supposed to make one self-assured but not arrogant. It is not supposed to give one any privileges
over other people, but it should make one see oneself in a new way in relation to other people.

After five years in the Haryou-Act project, I accepted my first regular assignment at the college at
which I still teach. I serve also as visiting professor at another university and as an instructor in
black heritage during the summer program conducted for teachers by the history department of a
third major university. I also travel to the extent that my classes will permit, training teachers how
to teach about black heritage. The black power explosion and the black studies explosion have
pushed men like me to the forefront in developing approaches to creative and well-documented
black curricula. Forced to be in the center of this arena, I have had to take another inventory of
myself and my responsibilities. I have found young black students eager for this history and have
found many of them having doubts about whether they really had a history in spite of the fact that
they had demanded it. I have had to learn patience all over again with young people on another
lever.

On the college level I have encountered another kind of young black student—much older than
those who giggle—the kind who does not believe in himself, does not believe in history, and who
consequently is in revolt. This student says in effect, "Man, you're turning me on. You know that we
didn't rule ancient Egypt." I have had to learn patience all over again as I learned to teach on a level
where students come from a variety of cultural backgrounds.

In all my teaching, I have used as my guide the following definition of heritage, and I would like to
conclude with it.

Heritage, in essence, is the means by which people have used their talents to create a history
that gives them memories they can respect and that they can use to command the respect of
other people. The ultimate purpose of heritage and heritage teaching is to use people's talents
to develop awareness and pride in themselves so that they themselves can achieve good
relationships with other people.

6

Portrait of a Liberation Scholar

-BY John Henrik Clarke

Almost from the beginning as a child I started to raise essential questions inside myself about the
things I observed, and about the things people declared "true" and literally dared me to question.
These who would impose the "truth" on me had no control over me when I was alone. I would
question their truth and keep my conclusions to myself. I did not argue with them about what I
thought or felt because I never told them. I lived inside myself seemingly forever and hoped for the
day when I could speak my mind.

Essential Questioning

The earliest and most persistent question that came to my mind while growing up in a strict Baptist
household and a very religious family was why do we use God to excuse so many man-made
things, so much man-made misery? People in my family, community and race attribute to God a lot
of things which are ungodly, and then claim that God will straighten them out in the by-and-by. We
seem not to want to understand that God did not mess things up in the first place. We have made a
folklore out of this limited view of God and out of God-dependency as a spiritual necessity when
we gave up on ourselves or others. We say that we have done all you can for them and then leave
them alone. God will fix it by-and-by. Why must God fix something that God did not initiate and
did not cause? What kind of God is this, or, more precisely, what kind of faith is this?

I believe that if God was merciful enough to give you a brain, two functioning hands, and two legs
where you put one in front of the other, then God has given you the facility to take care of yourself,
to be responsible for your actions and for what happens to you. This is as self-evident to me as
abilities to taste and to distinguish between a flower and an ear of com. We use God as an excuse
for not taking responsibility for our lives. This was not an anti-God argument. We have drawn the
wrong conclusions from religion. Instead of being a source of liberation, our religions have become
psychological traps. It is ironic that people have to leave religion as it was (and still is) practiced in
order to understand and appreciate its meaning and to enjoy its benefits.

While in Baptist Sunday school, I began to look at the images they presented of God—that God was
all loving, and that God was universal. If these claims are true, why do some people work very little
and have so much, and why do others work so hard and have so little? If he is merciful, show me
the mercy in this case? As a child, I could not ask these questions externally because I would be
slapped down and it was impolite. I would be called "child of the devil."

Something grew in me early that I would have to grow to adulthood to understand. I am as religious
as any person on earth and I had something that was above religion—spirituality! I was spiritual
and that spirituality is the big umbrella under which religions function and out of which religions
came. To be truly spiritual makes you a part of all religions without having to adhere to the
mythology in any of them. But while growing up I had to brood and keep these impressions to
myself. I had not worked out the images of all those white angels, a white God and white saints. I
could not understand how of all the people who died down through the years, why not a single
black or brown person got into heaven? Heaven was snow-white and even the devil was red.

What I grew up brooding over and confused by were the millions of impressions, ideas, and beliefs

1

that see myself and my people outside the context of history. It appeared that we had no place in
history, no place in religion, had contributed nothing to civilization and, therefore, could not exist or
be acknowledge as of value as human beings in the present. This is what drove me to study history
seriously and at an early age in my life. After reading the Bible my curiosity led me to
encyclopedias, almanacs, and out of town newspapers. I used to even read movie magazines. Since
I had good memory, I could remember the names of all of the movie stars, as well as the names of
the stars' wives. This was pure nonsense and rubbish of no meaning to black people or to anyone
else. Devoting my mind to nonsense occurred in school as well. Because I was a good student, I had
to memorize all of the state capitals. I had to ask essential questions inside myself amidst a clutter
of irrelevant information that those around seemed to think important.

When it became apparent to me that I wanted to do more serious reading, I left "Jim Crow"
Columbus, Georgia, when I was eighteen. There was very little to hold me since my mother had
died in 1922 when I was about seven. She was from the Mays family out of which came the famous
baseball player, Willie Mays. My father's income was not enough for us to survive on. So she
earned extra money as a washerwoman taking in white people's laundry. She did whole bundles
from one white family for one dollar—wash and iron. Sometimes they would throw in the soap.
Now, these same white people would call us "lazy people" on welfare. Yet for 300 years during our
slavery and during "Jim Crow," white people were on welfare, and we paid for it.

After my mother nearly worked herself to death, I will never foiget seeing her in that racially
segregated hospital. The hospital was totally inadequate and it stank, literally stank. No one
deserved to be put in such a place. But there she was, a beautiful woman, dying needlessly because
whites denied us access to adequate hospital facilities. She died from pellagra, a disease caused by
insufficient diet. It was bad enough being poor, but it was far worse being regarded as so utterly
worthless as not even to deserve to be alive.

My mother was a beautiful quiet woman, who loved all of her children and tried to keep it a secret
that I was her personal favorite. She told me so on her last day in the hospital. I knew that she
would never come home. I hate hospitals to this day. Despite our short time together, she and two
other women helped me to form a positive concept of myself. Besides my mother, there was my
great grandmother who witnessed the last slaves bought over from Africa, and finally there was my
fifth grade teacher who taught me to believe in myself. I feel the presence of those three women
even today.

My mother's death was not the only event that prompted me to leave the South. There was my own
circumstance. After my mother died. My father went back to Union Springs, Alabama, chose
another wife, and returned to Columbus, Georgia. I finished grammar school, and then I had to
work because my family needed my financial support. Our poverty did not care that I was a good
student. My jobs were to haul wood and take breakfast to my father and his co-workers. He worked
in a brickyard where the men had to go to work very early. I would go to their houses, take their
breakfasts to the men, and then go to school. There were six men. At the end of the week, I would
get five cents from each. So I made 30 cents a week.

I was fortunate to be able to go to school at all. Only one child in each family living outside the city
limits could go to the city school because you had to pay $3.75 for a book fee. My father only made
$ 12 to $ 15 per week and we needed every penny of it. So I was the one chosen from my family. All
of my brothers and sisters believe to this day that they should have been chosen to go to school. For
example, the last time I saw my brother, Alvin, in Detroit, we were eating together and I answered a
question for his wife. He said smugly, "my brother went to the city school"—meaning that I had a
terrible advantage over him.

I read as much as I could by picking up books from the white people I worked for and by borrowing
books. Most of these white people had books for decoration and had not read them. I would go to

2

the public library as if I was on an errand for a white person. Blacks could not use the library at the
time. I would forge their name to take books out. My experience just calls to mind that the story has
yet to be told of what black people in the South did in order to survive. We lived in an atmosphere
tantamount to Nazism right here in the U.S. I swore that I would get out of the South when I could.
Eighteen years was long enough.

Being "Taken In"

Miss Roselee took me in. She was a maid and cook in one of the white homes that I did chores in. I
went to Miss Roselee and stayed there for four years. She had an old boarding-house that was an
undeclared house of prostitution. That did not faze me because the ladies were nice to me and gave
me school, lunch and church money. "Taking in" was a custom and substitute for adoption among
blacks in the South. "Taking in" a young person was part of our humanity that we then took for
granted and has now passed from us unnoticed. This was part of our extended family practices. But
now extended families can no longer afford to do this for economic reasons.

We have not discussed "taking in" and other indigenous customs as part of how we survived. How
is it that people would just take in a child with no paperwork and raise that child as their own
straight up into manhood or womanhood, ask no questions, and not be compensated in any way?
The people who explain blacks to white people have ignored our customs, and the things we did to
survive and, in doing so, have done black people a great disservice. Clearly, I was better off "taken
in" at a house of prostitution than I was at home because of our poverty. While "taken in" I was able
to go to school where I completed the eighth grade.

I traveled by boxcar to Chicago in an unsuccessful attempt to get into the World's Fair in 1932. If
you did not know anyone in Chicago to stay with and had no money, the police would not let you
enter the city. I found myself back on a freight-train and on my way to Jersey City—a nickel ferry
ride from New York City. I have lived in New York for over 50 years. What attracted me initially
was the opportunity to go to WPA school at night. It did not matter then whether or not I graduated
from high school. What was important to me was that I could read anything I wanted and as much
as I could and could question anyone. My readings and associations led me to further questioning.

Radical Associations

I was immediately drawn to radical elements. They were the only ones who acknowledge our plight
and attempted to do anything about it. I became active in the Young Communist League. I was
never a member of the Communist Party, contrary to what many believed. As a matter of principle,
if I had been a member of the Communist Party, I would have said so unashamedly. I was active
with radicals who were committed to doing something. This is where those who claimed that I was
a communist got mixed up. There were communist-sponsored activities where non-communists like
myself were more effective and more active. For example, I was active in the Scottsboro and
Angelo Herndon cases as a young street speaker and fundraiser. I was at the rallies and did things
automatically.

My first act with the Young Communist League was to prevent Henry Winston and family from
being evicted from their Lower East Side apartment. The law was written in such a way that if you
are evicted and someone put your things back in the house, the marshal had to wait another thirty
days to give you another eviction notice. In three days you could find another place to stay. So I was
head of a group of young Turks who put their furniture back in the house. Henry and I remained
friends, though we had some strong disagreements about Marxism.

When Henry wrote his book, Strategy for a Black Agenda, I was the only one to raise the question

3

of whose black agenda? I had arrived at an important position in the 1930s—a position that has
been verified by events in the communist world today. Communism and socialism were not
monoliths to be applied in the same way in all nations. Each country will have to approach
socialism based on its own needs and character. Poland is a good example. No matter how
communist Poland becomes, they are going to remain Catholic. You can say religion is the opiate of
the people and I might agree with you, but that will not change anything. Poles are going to remain
Catholic. You can declare that Russia is an atheist nation all you want, but there are going to
continue to be millions of religious people in Russia, including 30 million Moslems. I told Henry
and other communists that they had to work from reality, not their ideological declarations. So if
black people become socialist, we become Baptist socialists, Methodist socialists, holy-roller
socialists, Father Divine socialists, and Moslem socialists. That is reality.

But a more telling critique of the left is in the study of African tribal societies—a study that Karl
Marx missed. It is very clear that African tribal societies have successfully functioned for their
people far longer than any nation devised by European thinkers. These tribal societies in their
structure and administration were fundamentally socialist. They were socialist not only before Karl
Marx was bom, but before Europe was bom. They did not wait for someone to ordain them
"socialist" and say that they were "socialist." They never said once that they were socialist—they
did not have to. Examine African tribal societies before they were interfered with by foreigners.
There is nothing in socialism that they did not have. Africans had the purest form of socialism that
ever existed on this earth.

So I have no problem with socialism if you take it from its African universal base. But if you take it
solely from its European base, then I have an extreme problem with it. Then it is still based on the
assumption of European dominance of the world. What European ideologies of the left and right do
not understand is that they assume continued European dominance. They believe that, if the world
is to be socialist, it will be socialist under European dominance. If it is to be capitalist, it is to be
capitalist under European dominance. I have problems with both assumptions. In contrast, if Africa
had built its own enduring socialist societies all over the continent, it would be evident by no
network of jails, no psychiatrists, no orphanages, and no old people's homes.

All of the social services we in the West have built outside the family would exist inside the family
if the West had any kind of humanity. African tribal societies were far beyond where we in the West
are right now and beyond where we say we hope to go. So it is time to examine what Africans had
as a basis that we still need. Clearly we need to stop calling African societies "primitive." If they
were primitive, why is it that their social order came before and has outlived every form of
government and social order that this alleged Western civilization has ever devised? The key to all
of our salvations as a people here, in Africa, and in Europe may be in the social wisdom of African
tribal peoples.

Harlem Street Speakers

When I came to New York I first learned of the Harlem "street speakers." I do not know of any
other place in the country where there was this tradition. The "street speakers" were men who stood
on street comers expounding on the topics of the day. They had to be knowledgeable, relevant, good
speakers, and able to hold their own, because their audiences were not passive. People would speak
up from the crowd, and boo them away if they were outdone. The speakers on Lenox Avenue were
considered to be the junior or "undergraduate" speakers. The Speakers on Seventh Avenue were the
senior graduate speakers—the elite. You had to speak first on Lenox Ave. And could do so for years
before you could get to Seventh Ave.

On Lenox Ave. there was Ras DeKiller, who I believe became the role model for the street speaker

4

in Ralph Ellison's book, Invisible Man. On Seventh Ave., Arthur Reed was king and trained a young
man named Ira Kemp. He sold dresses made by his family from door to door. Ira Kemp became the
king of street speakers. Also on Seventh Ave. there was a young Dominican named Carlos Cook—
arrogant as hell and a good speaker. Unknown to the audience, Cook's people owned brownstone
houses in Harlem and were slum landlords. I coined the phrase "Carlos Cook is a crook." When he
saw me in his audience, he would start blasting away, "we got to get rid of the traitors in our midst."
When I would say something, he would turn towards me and say that "this man is a disgrace to the
skin he wears." I was the only one to say that Carlos Cook was a hustler. Nonetheless, he was a very
effective speaker and had a segment of the Garvey Movement in his following. Unfortunately, Cook
and his Garveyite following misinterpreted Garvey. Carlos Cook passed on about 10 years ago.

The Harlem History Club

My formal introduction to history began in Harlem in the 1930s. I was active in the Harlem history
club at the Harlem YMCA under Willis N. Huggins. I was fortunate enough to have met Arthur
Schomburg and remembered reading his famous essay "The Negro Digs up His Past" while I was
still in Georgia. I can say that it was Arthur Schomburg who taught me the interrelation of African
history to world history. Willis N. Huggins taught me the political meaning of history. I would go to
the lectures of William Leo Hansberry on the philosophical meaning of black history. The Harlem
History Club was literally a graduate level history department with some of the most important
figures in black history right there in the middle of Harlem. I learned all that I could.

Some of the club's publications would include John G. Jackson's and Willis Huggins', "A Guide to
the Study of African History." In this work, the references on Africa alone made it an important
contribution. Besides his essay "The Negro Digs up His Past," Schomburg wrote a book entitled
The New Negro. Huggins and Jackson later wrote an Introduction to African Civilization. I was
being introduced to material and books I had never seen or heard of before. This would lead me to
read more deeply. It might surprise you that H.G. Wells' Outline of History, despite its white
supremacist views, is a good outline of history. It led me to read other works in history like
Spingler's Decline of the West and the early works of Will Durant—the seven-volume Story of
Philosophy.

John G. Jackson's works still have a great influence on me and this is evident in my inquiry into the
role of religion as a force in history and the African origins of the legend of the Garden of Eden. He
was one of the earliest scholars who attempted to separate myth from truth in biblical history. See
his book Pagan Origins of the Christ Myth as well as his pamphlet Christianity Before Christ —later
made into a book. His writing indicates that in some cases biblical stories were not true and were
not meant to be true. The bible was meant to provide fables and myth to illustrate the truth. If you
understand the truth from the illustrations, the bible has done what it was meant to do. For example,
the story of the Exodus is told to illustrate that, at a given hour, God will come to the rescue of his
people. It is a story on the ultimate goodness of God to rescue his people in their most desperate
time. If you have real faith in yourself and God, the story is nothing more than that and has served
its purpose.

Of particular value to me were William Hansberry's "Sources for the Study of Ethiopian History"
and the writings of Charles Seiford, especially his unpublished "Who Are the Ethiopians?" In
addition to the historic readings, I enjoyed a lot of good general writings such as the early fiction of
Richard Wright. In fact, my writing style has been influenced by the white writers such as
Sherwood Anderson, Ernest Hemingway, James Joyce, and other great writers who tried to take
their writing into other dimensions that otherwise would not have been.

5

Dedication

I appreciate people with insight, white or black, who have looked for the fifth side of a four-sided
square. This is what I have learned from writers who write well and thinkers who think well. Many
young people, and older ones as well, have not developed the sense of challenge to seek out and
find other people who do things well. We can all benefit from being exposed to the masters and
respect the fact that what they do is something well done. Unfortunately, many scholars and writers
today do not see the standard that they have to move up to. I am clearly partial to the works,
writings, and thinking of our people's freedom movement, but I have no hesitation in going outside
the movement to get any truth, idea, or theory that I think will add to what I have learned from my
own people.

The writers and scholars in the Harlem history club were good writers and scholars, who were
dedicated to their people and to history. They had little comfort or financial advantage. Being
scholars meant that they had to pursue their work and live with economic uncertainty. There was
uncertainty in their personal relations as well. They were expected to be ordinary men with ordinary
interests when they were in fact extraordinary in who they were and what they did. They were not
masochistic, yet many of them suffered at the hands of their wives, children and friends. Despite
lack of support and misunderstanding from those closest to them, they stuck to what they set out to
do as men of dedication.

The necessity for dedication was expressed some years ago by an Englishman named Edmund
O'Brian. He said "thinking is at its best when you make a priesthood out of duty." A writer could not
do his best work before he understood the priesthood of his endeavor. You cannot express ideas well
externally until you have made sense of them internally. All of the external material measures of
success do not motivate or really reward the dedicated scholar. I know O'Brian's point well. My
deepest disappointment has not been financial or for the years that I could not get a teaching
position. My disappointment was in the lack of support from the two women I married.

Teaching

For years I could not get a regular teaching job. I taught in high schools, in the community, and in
odd-ball places in the Depression years and after I came out of the Army in 1945.1 did odd jobs for
almost 20 years to support myself, my family, and my historical studies and research. Finally, in
1949, the administrator at the New School for Social Research had to fund an African Studies
Center and I was allowed to give courses in the community. Later, I became head of the heritage
teaching programme for Haryou Act, the first anti-poverty programme in Harlem. Then I was
training head-start teachers at New York University.

All of these positions were on soft money lines. When the grant ran out, the job ran out. I could get
those kind of jobs. I became known for my radical approach to teaching and as a teacher who
documented things and proved my points. Sometimes I would work in the bank at night to
supplement my income. Then James Turner expressed an interest in me coming to Cornell
University and the black and Puerto Rican students at Hunter College wanted me to develop their
curriculum as well. I was making a little money then as a consultant for CBS and was not ready to
teach yet. So I told the Dean at Hunter College that I would do two courses for $15,000 thinking
they would tell me to go to hell. They accepted. To my Surprise I was hired at Hunted College and,
for the first time in my life. I was paid $15,000 per year to teach two courses. The students told
them to hire me and this was not a time when administrations ignored their students' wishes.

6

Research Topics

If I were able to direct a new generation of students in historical studies, I would have them do a
number of studies that are not being done. We need to see general studies as well as detailed
specializations on the peoples and cultures of the world. The work on Africa, Asia and Europe, that
European scholars initiated in the nineteenth century, needs to be carefully reviewed. We will
undoubtedly find much to re-do without the assumptions and bias of European supremacy. We need
to see students trained in the different periods of African history, doing studies of European peoples
in the same periods. What they would look to study are the connections and interactions between
Africans and Europeans.

New European Studies

In particular, there is a need for Africanists to study the emergence of Europe from 1400 to 1600
AD. This period was a critical turning point in the history of the world. We need studies of the 700
years before 1400 AD when Islamic Africans, Arabs, and Berbers had isolated Europe, controlling
commerce in the Mediterranean. Europe was hemmed in and struggling with its own internal
conflicts. The Crusades gave Europe an external reason for certain ideas and certain people to
dominate. In the process, a lot of pressure was taken off the Catholic Church to reform and Europe
was forced to look at the world beyond itself.

Europeans looked at the world beyond Europe and realized that they could not conquer it, not until
they learned maritime skill. This maritime knowledge, primarily from China, was translated at the
University of Salamanca in Spain by Arab, African and Berber scholars. The acquisition of this
knowledge by Europeans in the 1400s is an essential turning point in world history. Europeans
would now punish the world for what it had suffered at its own hands and because of its own
failures during the period between the decline of the Roman Empire and the second rise of Europe
in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Within this 200-year rise, they would turn to Christianity to
justify their criminal assault on the rest of the world. With religious justification and at best the
church's indifference, they created and expanded the slave trade and the expansion of European
people in settler nations beyond Europe. This period needs to be studied specifically with attention
to the impact it had on African and Asian peoples.

Consider two small points. First, Europe is really not a continent. It is a part of Asia. Europe does
not qualify as a continent by the dictionary definition of a continent. Second, Europeans are
multiracial. These two points have major implications for how we view European cultures and the
European identity. We need more work which looks at the ways that European scholars used to
argue that Egypt was not a part of Africa. We need to study the relationship of Egypt to the rest of
Africa, especially before the European distortion of their own and Egyptian history.

For students to understand the twenty-first century, they must understand the centuries of disruption
that led us to where we are today. We really have to study the last 500 years of world history and the
last 500 years of disruption in favor of Europe and the downgrading of other peoples. Once things
are placed in their proper historical perspective, they might have a better idea of where the world
can go tomorrow.

South America and the Caribbean

We need to study South America were the majority of the population is neither black nor white and
could go either way in whom they identify with, depending on the future flow of world power.

South Americans, in particular Brazilians, claim white or European preferences because they
assume that blacks and African peoples will not come to power in the world community. We need to

7

study the formation of nations in South America and the slow destruction of Indian cultures in
Mexico and in Canada. There needs to be in-depth studies of the destruction of indigenous cultures
in both South and North America. There have been no in-depth studies of how these people came to
America since they are supposed to be of Asian descent. The Asian ancestors of North and South
American Indians could have come due to curiosity, or overcrowding. They could have been cattle¬
raising people who needed space. By studying the Asian migration patterns I have not been able to
identify a disruptive period in Asian history that would have made that many people want to leave
Asia.

What happened to the indigenous people of the Caribbean? They have disappeared. We need to
study the Caribbean mentality after 1850 because the Caribbeans had a rebellious mentality up until
the middle of that century. They identified themselves specifically with Africa, but they lost this
after 1850 and became imitation-English, imitation-Dutch, imitation-Spanish, and now they have a
color complex indicative of a confused racial identity. At what point did they lose their
revolutionary attitude, and start to refer to their heritage from the viewpoint of their colonial
masters?

Historic Africa

Africa as a place of history, migrations, cultures and influences on the world is older than Europe
and is rich and diverse in all human experiences. Yet we still know so little about Africa as a pace
with people central to world history and to the future. We need studies of the migration patterns of
the peoples of Africa and the impact those migrations have had on present cultures. This would
mean looking at the infusion of one African culture into another, creating still another culture that
had vitality. The Ashanti and the Fante social order and world systems are examples. These people
of the Upper Niger migrated and blended cultures.

We need to study cultural retentions where Africans have held on to their culture through centuries
of wars and all sorts of other difficulties. They have held on to their concept of nation and concept
of self. A good example is the Zulu. The Zulu nation is not South African in origin. They have East
African origins and were called "Inguana." They migrated to central Africa and then down to South
Africa. We need to study the marital and courtship habits of some Africans, such as the Herro who
pledge to bring virginity to their wedding bed, in contrast with the Mandi who have trial marriages.
Among the Mandi the couple live together and have two or three children before they are married
later with a big ceremony. In cases where they do not marry, the children belong to the family of the
wife because their lineage is matrilineal. Whoever later marries her becomes the guardian of the
children she had by the previous man. This is a very civilized custom.

We need to study Africa since 1957 with the beginning of the independence explosion when African
states started to receive their so-called independence. What happened? Africa may have gone down
the wrong road to freedom because we did not first have stable African states. There was no African
state methodology, and we did not observe African political traditionalisms. What we adopted were
European parliamentary forms. Africa should have adopted some form of African traditionalism in
government. As a result, I see where so-called independence has done more harm than good. The
methods and directions towards independence we took should be an issue with in critical studies of
neo-colonialism. It would have made a great difference if there had been one African state in
existence with stability and vitality. It would have been a role model for other African states. But
the former colonial powers do not intend any one state to be such a role model.

8

The USA

We need to study the period between 1619 and 1776 in America history. Very little is said about
what happened between the arrival in Jamestown, Virginia, and the American Revolution. Very little
has been said about the contradictions of the American Revolution. In fact, the American
Revolution and its proclamation of liberty and democracy was a contradiction because it was clearly
not meant for African Americans—we had not been accepted as citizens. Northerners and
Southerners had no difficulty in classifying us as three-fifths of a person.

Southerners voted according to our presence in their political constituency. A white man could cast
votes for us without our consent as though we were cattle. Liberty and justice for all did not include
people of African descent. We need to study the small number of ffeedmen in the South who were
stripped to the point of not being free—who were they, why did they stay, what did they think, and
how did they maintain their free status? Many of them were craftsmen, barbers, builders and
blacksmiths. They were restricted in where they could go, and what they could do. When they went
into a new town, they had to give notice. They were watched, and had to carry papers on them at all
times. This was humiliating. I challenge the idea that they were free. They just had a little more
ability to move about a little more than bondsmen. We know even less about the status and
experiences of New England ffeedmen.

Asia

We need to investigate the large historic African presence in Asia, especially in India where there
are 100 million people of partly African descent. We need to investigate the African presence in the
pacific islands. There are entire nations made up of people of African extraction. We need to
investigate Australia before the British destroyed its black inhabitants. Tasmania was black before
the British destroyed every man, woman and child on the island.

The Future

African Americans will play a key role in the new and second political awakening of African
peoples. Despite our subordinate domestic status, African Americans are already the most politically
active Africans outside Africa. The first political awakening was with Nkrumah in the independence
of Ghana. The second will have to be based on the various nationalisms, Pan-Africanisms, and other
forms of African unity that go across all religious and political lines. We can no longer discuss who
is Baptist, who is Protestant, etc. If you are African, even if you are a Moslem, being African will
have to take precedence over what else you are.

By asserting that there will be new a African awakening does not mean that I am ignoring the
declining African American domestic plight. The destruction of black communities in the U.S. is
very deliberate and the power and responsibility for this destruction rests squarely on the shoulders
of government and economic leaders. They know that, if we succeed in building sound communities
after all that we have been put through, we can build and run a nation. Successful communities are
small role models for a successful nation. It is from the community that you get the ideas and
impetus to build a nation. Those who do not want us to come to power are intent on keeping our
communities so disrupted that we will never build a sound community. And these people behind this
destruction are not black (no black men or women have that kind of power), do not live in our
community, and cannot succeed forever.

9

Conclusion

We have a lot of scholars, writers and politicians doing more talking than writing and more talking
than acting. We have enough actors. We have enough people to talk about us and to beg. We now
need people who understand what real liberation is all about and who will act to make positive
change for black people happen.

Our people and scholars are focusing on their "blackness" as an historic and cultural value. They
struggle and are confused about whiteness, which is everywhere, and everything good and of value
in this culture. But this does not always mean that self-appreciation is lacking. What is lacking is a
proper value on blackness. I think a lot of black scholars are misleading us with statistics and charts
and examples that do not make sense. They are explaining us to whites and their explanations make
no sense to black people. Their unwillingness to come before black people and explain their
explanations suggests that they do not believe their own explanations. Once we solve the internal
problem of who we are, we can solve the external problem of what we will be.

It is understandable why I would grow up to fight Jim Crow and racial prejudice and the separation
of races. I have literally risked my life fighting these things because I knew racial hatred and
ignorance was so damned unnecessary. I also knew one other thing: if there is a superior race in the
world, it damned well is not white people. I have always been clear on this point from early in my
life.

No people can do to other people what they have done to the world. European culture has produced
people who are terribly insecure and frightened. No one on this earth should tremble at the sight of
them. I would fear because a coward has the upper hand and not because he is brave. He is not
brave. That is something I will never get out of my mind.

If I ever have any influence over a state, the first thing I would build is a decent hospital—some
place to care for children and old people. A civilization has to be measured by how it takes care of
its old and its very young.

10

From SBA to SIA: A Great And Mighty Walk

-BY John Henrik Clarke (July 1998)

On January 1, 1915 when I was bom in Union Springs, Alabama, little black Alabama boys were
not fully licensed to imagine themselves as conduits of social and political change. I remember
when I was about three years old, I fell off something. I do not know what it was but I remember
Uncle Henry putting some water on my head and I really do think that instead of the "fall" knocking
something out of me, it knocked something into me. In fact, they called me "Bubba" and because I
had the mind to do so, I decided to add the "e" to the family name "Clark" and changed the spelling
of "Henry" to "Henrik," after the Scandinavian rebel playwright, Henrik Ibsen. I liked his spunk and
the social issues he addressed in "A Doll's House." I understood that my family was rich in love but
would probably never own the land my father, John, dreamed of owning. My mother, Willie Ella
Mays Clarke, was a washerwoman for poor white folks in the area of Columbus, Georgia where the
writer Carson McCullers once lived. My mother would go to the houses of these "folks" and pick up
her laundry bundles and, pull them back home in a little red wagon, with me sitting on top. At the
end of the week, she would collect her pay of about $3.00. My siblings are based in the varied
ordering and descriptives that characterize traditional African diasporic families. They are Eddie
Mary Clarke Hobbs, Walter Clarke, Hugo Oscar Clarke, Earline Clarke, Flossie Clarke (deceased),
and Nathaniel Clarke (deceased). Together, in varied times and forms, we have known love. My
loving sister Mary has always shared the pain and pleasure of my heartbeat in a unique and special
way. We have sung our sad and warm songs together. But, we have all felt the warm rains of Spring,
and felt the crispness of the fallen leaves in Fall together. As the eldest son of an Alabama
sharecropper family, I was constantly troubled by a collage of North American southern behaviors
and notions in reference to the inhumanity of my people. There were questions that I did not know
how to ask but could, in my young, unsophisticated way, articulate a series of answers. My daddy
wanted me to be a farmer; feel the smoothness of Alabama clay and become one of the first blacks
in my town to own land. But, I was worried about my history being caked with that southern clay
and I subscribed to a different kind of teaching and learning in my bones and in spirit.

I am a Nationalist, and a Pan-Africanist, first and foremost. I was well grounded in history before
ever taking a history course. I did not spend much formal time in school—I had to work. I caddied
for Dwight Eisenhower and Omar Bradley long before they became Generals or President, for that
matter. Just between you and me, Bradley tipped better than Eisenhower did. When I was able to go
to school in my early years, my third grade teacher, Ms Harris, convinced be that one day I would
be a writer. I heard her, but I knew that I had to leave Georgia, and unlike my friend Ray Charles, I
did not go around with Georgia on My Mind. Instead, my best friend, Roscoe Hester use to sit with
me spellbound, as I detailed the history of Timbuktu. I soon took a slow moving train out of
Georgia because I did not want to end up like Richard (Dick) Wright's Black Boy. I came to New
York, via Chicago and then I enlisted in the army and earned the rank of Master Sergeant. Later, I
selected Harlem as the laboratory where I would search for the true history of my people. I could
not stomach the lies of world history, so I took some strategic steps in order to build a life of
scholarship and activism in New York. I began to pave strong roads toward what I envisioned as a
mighty walk where I would initiate, inspire and help found organizations to elevate my people. I am
thinking specifically of The Harlem's Writers Guild, Freedomways, Presence African, African
Heritage Studies Association, Association for the Study of Negro Life and History, National Council
of Black Studies, Association for the Study of Classical African Civilization. I became an energetic

1

participant in circles like Harlem Writer's Workshop, studied history and world literature at New
York and Columbia Universities and at the League for Professional Writers. And, much like the
Egyptians taught Plato and Socrates what they eventually knew, I was privileged to sit at the feet of
great warriors like Arthur Schomburg, Willis Huggins, Charles Seiffert, William Leo Hansberry,
John G. Jackson and Paul Robeson. Before I go any further, let me assure you that I always made
attempts at structuring a holistic life. My three children are products of that reality. My oldest
daughter, who kind of grew up with me, became a warm and wonderful young woman.
Unfortunately, she preceded me in her passage. Part of my life's mission has been to deliver a
message of renewal, redemption and rededication for young people all over the world and I hope
the walk has afforded me that claim. So, now and in my traditionally fatherly way, I appeal to my
two younger children, Sonni Kojo and Nzingha Marie to appreciate my commitment to them and
the rest of the world. Sonni, in forming your identity, I called upon the spirit of Sonni Ali, the great
Emperor of the Sudanic Empires to anoint you; and Nzingha, my second daughter, I reached back
for the spirit of the warrior Queen Nzingha to lay her hands upon you. I have always felt blessed by
the many nieces and nephews who have surrounded me: John H. Clarke, Charlie Mae Rowell,
Walter L. Hobbs, Lillie Kate Hobbs, Wanda D. McCaulley, Angela M. Rowell, Maurice Hobbs,
Vanessa Rowell, Calvin T. Rowell, Michael J. McCaulley, Madalynn McCaulley and a host of other
extended family and friends. Lillie, I have always loved and needed the special touches of our
relationship; without you this walk would not have been completed—I have not left you.

When the European emerged in the world in the 15 th and 16 th centuries, for the second time, they
not only colonized most of the world, they colonized information about the world, and they also
colonized images, including the image of God, thereby putting us into a trap, for we are the only
people who worship a God whose image we did not choose! I had to respond to this behavior. I
could not live with this nonsense and contradiction and I challenged these insidious concepts and
theories. While I have not finished my work and I remain worried about who will replace Dr. Ben
and me, I am not displeased of my progress of 83 years. As we all would agree, the struggle is
continuous. I have utilized several avenues: I wrote songs and while most of you are familiar with
the Boy Who Painted Christ Black, I wrote some two hundred short stories. I question the political
judgment of those who would have the nerve to paint Christ white with his obvious African nose,
lips and wooly hair. My publications in the form of edited books, major essays, and book
introductions are indeed important documents and number more than thirty, Africa, Lost and Found
with Richard More and Keith Baird, and African People at the Crossroads are among the major
publication used in History and African American Studies disciplines on college and university
campuses. I am also honored to have edited books on Malcolm X and Marcus Garvey. Through the
United Nations, I published monographs on Paul Robeson and W.E.B. DuBois; and, to clarify the
historical record, I was compelled to publish a monograph on Christopher Columbus and the
African Holocaust. One of my latest works, Who Betrayed the African Revolution?, was a very
painful project, indeed. And, when I think of William Styron's error with Nat Turner and our
response to it, I feel convinced that Nat was able to return to his rest in peace. Among the paths of
my journey, I have had a chance to engage in dialogue at the major centers of higher education
throughout North and South America, Africa and Europe. I am humbled by these opportunities and,
I have been blessed as the recipient of a number of honorary degrees. My professorships at the
Afficana Studies and Research Center at Cornell University (where my portrait hangs at the artistic
genius of Don Miller) was very important for the young men and women I taught there, and the
work that I did with African and Puerto Rican Studies at Hunter College between 1965 and 1985
was highly significant. I have walked majestically with kings and queens and presidents and other
heads of states. My special destiny with Africa, early on in this walk, afforded me the opportunity to
mentor Kwame Nkrumah when he arrived in the United States as a student. The reciprocity of our
relationship was manifested in my sojourn to post independence Ghana as a young journalist.
Without question, my walk has been sweeter because I have shared the path with Kwame Nkrumah,

2

Betty Shabazz and Malcolm, C. ZoraNeal Hurston, Jimmy Baldwin, Martin Luther King Jr.,
Richard Wright, Julian Mayfield, John G. Jackson, Cheikh Anta Diop, John O. Killens, Hoyt Fuller,
Chancellor Williams, Drucella Dundee Houston. Well, what do you know, I am transitioning with
all of these giants now and the process is much easier because all of you are here with me. This
walk has been anointed by God and the list of walkers is endless, and all of you have touched me
deeply. I humbly acknowledge Dorothy Calder, Diane James, Doris Lee, Adalaide Sanford, Ruby
Dee and Ossie Davis, Barbara Adams, Judy Miller, Gil Noble, James Turner, Howard Dodson, Mari
Evans, Haki Madhubuti, Selma White, William and Camille Cosby, Irving Burgess, Pat Williams
and others too numerous to mention. As all of you must know, I made an early commitment to
transfer my library to Black institutions in an effort to demonstrate my unlimited trust and respect to
the black community. So, it is to the Atlanta University Center and to the Schomberg Center for
Research in Black Culture where I have donated the majority of my books and documents. I
entrusted this task to members of the Institute for African Research, the Foundation which will
perpetuate those objectives for which I dedicated my life. This has really been a long marathon and
there have been caregivers at my dehydration stations that kept vigil and in the spirit of love and
devotion, I thank you for your deeds. Ann Swanson and Barbara True, your work with me has been
unconditional and I ask you now to accept my gratitude and know that my spirit will always be your
protective shield. Chiri Fitzpatrick and Derrick Grubb, you are very familiar with the parameters of
this run and with me; you are of long-distance caliber. Jim Dyer, Andy Thompson, Les Edmond,
and Debbie Swire, I thank you for walking in step with me and bracing me with your strength. In
you I observed the ingredients of African kings and queens. Iva Elaine Carruthers and Bettye Parker
Smith, I know that I have raised you the right way and you must now move with winds of my spirit
wings. You know my literary agenda and you are obligated to manage that knowledge. The
ancestors have stretched out their arms and I see them beckoning now at a distance. And, like
Langston Hughes has known rivers, I have known love and bliss. Sybil Williams Clarke, whom I
have known for over fifty years and now my wife of ten months and my companion and friend
eleven years, has made this journey with me and made my life complete. But, Sybil, your loving
touch, notwithstanding, your arms were not long enough to box with the eminent moment. But,
while I must make this physical departure, spiritually, I will not leave you and God will take care of
you. When you feel a cool breeze blow across you face every now and then, just know that it comes
from the deep reservoir of love that I hold for you. Oh, by the way, Christ is Black; I see him
walking at a distance with Nkrumah: I think they are coming over to greet me.

My feet have felt the sands
Of many nations,

I have drunk the water
Of many springs.

Iam old.

Older than the pyramids,

I am older than the race
That oppresses me,

I will live on •••

I will out-live oppression.

I will out-live oppressors.

" DETERMINATION "
July 16,1998

3

Clark Atlanta University

The Influence of Arthur A. Schomburg on My Concept of Africana Studies
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke

Source: Phylon (I960-), Vol. 49, No. 1/2 (Spring - Summer, 1992), pp. 4-9
Published by: Clark Atlanta University
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.Org/stable/3132612

Accessed: 18/09/2011 19:45

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/terms.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

Clark Atlanta University is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Phylon (1960-

BEQ,

http://www.j stor.org

By JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

The Influence of Arthur A. Schomburg
on My Concept of Africana Studies

The MONTH of MARCH , 1986, marked the sixtieth anniversary of the
founding of the Schomburg Collection, the major repository of African
world history in the United States. The collection, still housed in
Harlem, now in the new building of the Schomburg Library, contains
some of the rarest documents and books relative to the ancient,
medieval and modern history of African people. Arthur A.
Schomburg’s personal collection formed the basis of the original library
whose collection bears his name.

It is unfortunate that the present-day generation of Africans,
African Americans and Puerto Ricans who know about the Collection
know very little of Arthur Schomburg and his influence on Africana
Studies. Arthur A Schomburg, who belonged to both of them and who
referred to himself as a Puerto Rican of African descent, had no
problem in being of service to the African American and the Puerto
Rican communities. In a calm and intelligent way he balanced himself
between both groups without offending either. This is an art that is
sorely needed at the present time. This and other facts relating to his
life were brought to the attention of a large audience in two
ceremonies, at the Schomburg Collection itself and at City College,
Sunday, February 23, 1986.

I watched the audience at the reception I attended and wondered,
with a touch of cynicism, if any of these well-dressed people had read
any of the well-informed books contained in the Collection. Beyond the
ceremony I questioned if any of them knew anything about the
substance of this man’s life. I could not get out of my mind what
influence Arthur A. Schomburg had had on my life. He actually
assisted me in laying the foundation for my career as a teacher of
history as a Pan-Africanist, as a Socialist and as a person who sees no
contradiction in being a Socialist, a Pan-Africanist and an African
World Nationalist all at one time.

Through an understanding of my own people, their history and their
relationship to the world, I have learned to understand all people and
to appreciate their culture and their religion. In conversations with
Arthur A. Schomburg and in listening to his lectures, I learned
something about history that I would not publicly admit until a
generation after his death. That beyond his statement that a people

4

Vol. XLIX, Nos. 1, 2, 1992

THE INFLUENCE OF ARTHUR A. SCHOMBURG

5

must remake their past in order to shape their future, I learned that
no people can survive as a people living under a culture and a religion
and a political theory that they, in fact, did not in part create. In
short, no people can borrow a destiny from another people.

As a teacher of Africana Studies that I refer to as African World
History, I maintain that it is not enough to know the history of
African people and their role in the world to understand African
people; it is necessary to understand their relationship to all people in
the world throughout history and the influence of non-African people
on African people. I believe this is what led me to Arthur A.
Schomburg, and the lessons that I learned from him went far beyond
“Black History” and “Blackness.” He has influenced my concept of
Africana Studies and my appreciation of those eras of African history
before slavery.

Arthur A. Schomburg was my mentor long before we met face to
face, and he, more than anyone else, was responsible for my choice of
a profession and lifetime commitment as a teacher of African world
history. Our first meeting was within the pages of The New Negro,
edited by Alain Locke, and published in 1925. My interest in him
started with the reading of his essay, “The Negro Digs Up His Past.”
I read this essay around 1931, two years before I came to New York
City. I had just passed my fifteenth birthday.

This essay had a profound effect on me in my search for the role
that African people had played in history. I had begun my serious
reading years before as a junior Sunday School teacher in a Baptist
Church. I had searched for the image of my own people in the Bible
and other religious literature without finding any image that reflected
respect. I had already seen the early biblical spectacles made by Cecil
B. DeMille, and I saw African people depicted only as slaves. I could
not believe that I came from people whose sole history had been one of
slavery. Schomburg’s essay confirmed my suspicion that history had
been turned around to reflect an image of African people that, in fact,
was not true. After reading the essay, I knew that I came from a
people who had played every role in the human drama from saint to
buffoon. I knew that we had made great nations and that we had
destroyed some. We had been both the masters and the slaves.
Slavery was only one aspect of our history.

When I came to New York City in the summer of 1933, I assumed
that Arthur A. Schomburg was a person of such high status that one
would have to get several letters from important people in order to see
him. I found Schomburg easier than I thought I would and much
easier to talk to than I thought a man of his character would be. One
day in the spring of 1934 I went to the desk of the old 135th Street

6

PHYLON

Library and asked a short-tempered clerk if she knew of anybody who
would give me a letter to see Schomburg. She spoke abruptly and
dismissed me. She said, “You will have to walk up three flights.”
When I walked the three flights to the Schomburg Collection, I found
Arthur A. Schomburg, the lone member of the staff taking care of the
Collection while the other members of his staff were at lunch.

When I got up enough nerve to speak to him, I told him where I had
read his essay and what it meant to me. I had extracted the
explanation from two lines of this essay.

The American Negro must remake his past in order to make his
future. History must restore what slavery took away.

I told him that I wanted to know the entire history of African people
in the world, and I spoke as though I wanted to know this entire
history within the hour.

His first words to me have reechoed encouragingly within me
throughout the years. They were, “Sit down, son.” Then he said,
“What you are calling African history and Negro history is nothing but
the missing pages of the world history. You will have to understand
more about world history in order to understand who displaced our
people from its pages.” He leaned forward and spoke almost
confidentially although we were alone. He said, “Son, go study the
history of your oppressor. Once you know the history of your oppressor
and why he had to oppress you, you will also learn why he had to
remove you from the respectful commentary of human history.”

Our relationship began tha* noon hour in 1934. He suggested a
number of books on European history for me to read and told me to
come back to him after I had read them. When I came back to him, I
had a clearer understanding of world history and how the history of
African people related to it. I knew one thing that the present
generation of black students seem to miss, and that is how and why
the slave trade came to be and how Europe set up the rationalization
to justify it. I entered the serious study of African history through the
study of the history of Europe. I learned that African people were
older than the very existence of Europe and that they had had two
Golden Ages and were in decline before Europe was a functioning
entity or had appeared on the world scene.

Vol. XLIX, Nos. 1, 2, 1992

THE INFLUENCE OF ARTHUR A. SCHOMBURG

7

My meeting with Arthur A. Schomburg opened many doors to me.
Afterwards, I became active in the Harlem History Club headed by
Willis N. Huggins, with the assistance of his protege, John G. Jackson,
who is still alive today.

We were young people trying to find a definition of African people
in history, literally looking on the other side of the “Slavery Curtain”
to see what kind of people we were before the advent of slavery. Willis
N. Huggins was a master teacher and the first political analyst I had
ever met. He not only taught history in Sunday morning sessions; he
taught the meaning of history especially as it relates to African people.
He had a good and clear knowledge of European history and the
mental notes I took in his class help me to this very day to look beyond
Blackness and see Blackness more clearly. My studies led me to the
reading of white European writers who wrote favorably of Africa and
African people and who had lost credibility in their own countries.

As a young teenager I began to read John G. Jackson and Gerold
Massey. I read The Book of Beginnings in two volumes and John G.
Jackson's The Pagan Origins of the Christ Myth. In this book he
traced the Christ myth over twenty-six civilizations and one thousand
years and proved that versions of the Christ story existed one
thousand years before he lived. In his small pamphlet, “Christianity
before Christ,” he traces this myth carefully. Now, fifty years later, he
has expanded the pamphlet into a major work, published by the
Atheist Press in Austin, Texas. Neither the book nor the pamphlet is
offensive to any religious person. He was merely pointing out the
similarity in Judaism and Christianity, a lesson needed then. A lesson
needed now.

Willis N. Huggins continued his teachings and, during the Italian-
Ethiopian war, went to Ethiopia. He returned to the United States
and opened a bookstore on Seventh Avenue. It was the first fully
equipped bookstore in Harlem.

A number of students from Africa came to the Harlem History Club,
some of them active in the African Students Union. One of the
students I remember best attended Lincoln University in Pennsylvania
and spent his summers in Harlem. He was quite an introspective
person; his name was Francis Kwame Nkrumah. When he spoke he
spoke in thoroughness and with great care. None of us had any idea
that this quiet lad would emerge as the leader of his nation, the Gold
Coast, now called Ghana.

In 1938 the Harlem History Club became the Blyden Society after
Edward Wilmot Blyden for his great contribution to the progress of
blacks in the Nineteenth Century. He attempted to construct a
“Three-way Bridge,” a bridge of understanding between Africans,

8

PHYLON

African Americans and Africans of the Caribbean Islands, and he
partly succeeded. It was Willis N. Huggins who called attention to
Edward Wilmot Blyden’s book, Christianity , Islam and the Negro Race.
This book was a major influence on my understanding of the impact of
African religions on the world. The social thought of Africans helped
to create the three major religions of the world, Judaism, Christianity
and Islam.

Very often I met Arthur A. Schomburg at the 8th Avenue subway
station on his way to the Schomburg Collection. I walked with him the
two long blocks to the Collection and in these private moments with
him in conversation, times that were precious to me, he became more
precious to me through the years. When I learned that he did not
mind my meeting with him at the subway station, our meetings
became more frequent and, generally, when the Youth Clubs and the
Harlem History Club wanted him to speak they would ask me if he
would. I do not remember him ever refusing or charging a lecture fee.

My initial meeting with Schomburg and his advice to me led me to
my second black teacher of African world history, Willis N. Huggins,
then the only black teacher of history in the Public School System of
New York City. He taught at Bushwick High School in Brooklyn and
was the author of two books, Guide To The Study of African History
and An Introduction to African History.

I was active in most of the youth organizations in Harlem, being a
leading Depression Radical. I was Corresponding Secretary for the
National League of Negro Youth which was then headed by Eugene
Orr. It was my responsibility to secure speakers for our weekly
meetings. On my invitation, Schomburg addressed these meetings at
least six times between 1935 and his death in 1938.

The Schomburg Collection was like an extension of my home; very
few nights passed without at least one conversation with Arthur
Schomburg. He continued to guide my readings and gave me pointers
on how to understand history. I think that the finest moments that I
spent with him were outside of the library, walking him to the subway
after one of his speeches at the National League of Negro Youth and
occasionally meeting him on the street and walking with him to the
door of the 135th Street Library. On these occasions he seemed to be
more relaxed. The movement seemed to free him of the tension that
sometimes reflected from him inside the library where there were so
many people to see, too many questions to answer and so many books
to read. Through him I had the opportunity of reading a large number
of unpublished manuscripts that he had collected, especially some of

Vol. XLIX, Nos. 1, 2, 1992

THE INFLUENCE OF ARTHUR A. SCHOMBURG

9

the diaries and letters of nineteenth century and twentieth century
black writers. In retrospect, I think that Arthur A. Schomburg was
the antecedent of the Black Studies Revolution and one of the
ideological fathers of this generation. He often said, near the end of
his lectures, in speaking of the lack of protest in oppressed people:
“The baby that cries the most gets the most attention.”

I like to think that I learned from him, among other things, when
to cry and when to shout and how to do it creatively and effectively.
That is one of the things which he seems to have passed on to me, and
being a professor of African history, that is one thing that I try to pass
on to my students, whomever they may be.

Why Africana History?

-BY John Henrik Clarke (January 1987)

Africa and its people are the most written about and the least understood of all of the world's
people. This condition started in the 15 th and the 16 th centuries with the beginning of the slave trade
and the colonialism system. The Europeans not only colonialized most of the world, they began to
colonialize information about the world and its people. In order to do this, they had to forget, or
pretend to forget, all they had previously known about the Africans. They were not meeting them
for the first tine; there had been another meeting during Greek and Roman times. At that time they
complemented each other.

The African, Clitus Niger, King of Bactria, was also a Cavalry Commander for Alexander the Great.
Most of the Greeks' thinking was influenced by this contact with the Africans. The people and the
cultures of what is known as Africa are older than the word "Africa." According to most records,
old and new, Africans are the oldest people on the face of the earth. The people now called Africans
not only influenced the Greeks and the Romans, they influenced the early world before there was a
place called Europe.

When the early Europeans first met Africans, at the crossroads of history, it was a respectful
meeting and the Africans were not slaves. Their nations were old before Europe was bom. In this
period of history, what was to be later known as "Africa" was an unknown place to the people who
would someday be called, "Europeans." Only the people of some of the Mediterranean Islands and a
few states of what would become the Greek and Roman states knew of parts of North Africa, and
that was a land of mystery. After the rise and decline of Greek civilization and the Roman
destruction of the City of Carthage, they made the conquered territories into a province which they
called Africa, a word derived from "afri," and the name of a group of people about whom little is
known. At first the word applied only to the Roman colonies in North Africa. There was a time
when all dark-skinned people were called Ethiopians, for the Greeks referred to Africa as, "The
Land of the Burnt-Face People."

If Africa, in general, is a man-made mystery, Egypt, in particular, is a bigger one. There has long
been an attempt on the part of some European "scholars" to deny that Egypt was apart of Africa. To
do this they had to ignore the great masterpieces on Egyptian history written by European writers
such, Ancient Egypt, Light of the World, Vols. I & II, and a whole school of European thought that
placed Egypt in proper focus in relationship to the rest of Africa.

The distorters of African history also had to ignore the fact that the people of the ancient land which
would later be called Egypt, never called their country by that name. It was called, TA-MERRY or
KAMPT and sometimes KEMET or SAIS. The ancient Hebrews called it MIZRAIN. Later the
Moslem Arabs used the same term but later discarded it. Both the Greeks and the Romans referred
to the country as the "Pearl of the Nile." The Greeks gave it the simple name AEGYPTCUS. Thus
the word we know as Egypt is of Greek origin.

Until recent times most Western scholars have been reluctant to call attention to the fact that the
Nile River is 4,000 miles long. It starts in the south, in the heart of Africa, and flows to the north. It
was the world's first cultural highway. Thus Egypt was a composite of many African cultures. In his
article, "The Lost Pharaohs of Nubia," Professor Bruce Williams infers that the nations in the South
could be older than Egypt. This information is not new. When rebel European scholars were saying

1

this 100 years ago, and proving it, they were not taken seriously.

It is unfortunate that so much of the history of Africa has been written by conquerors, foreigners,
missionaries and adventures. The Egyptians left the best record of their history written by local
writers. It was not until near the end of the 19 th century when a few European scholars learned to
decipher their writing that this was understood.

The Greek traveler, Herodotus, was in Africa about 450 B.C. His eyewitness account is still a
revelation. He witnessed African civilization in decline and partly in ruins, after many invasions.
However, he could still see the indications of the greatness that it had been. In this period in history,
the Nile Valley civilization of Africa had already brought forth two "Golden Ages" of achievement
and had left its mark for all the world to see.

Slavery and colonialism strained, but did not completely break, the cultural umbilical cord between
the Africans in Africa and those who, by forced migration, now live in what is called the Western
World. A small group of African American and Caribbean writers, teachers and preachers,
collectively developed the basis of what would be an Affican-consciousness movement over 100
years ago. Their concern was with Africa, in general, Egypt and Ethiopia, and what we now call the
Nile Valley.

In approaching this subject, I have given preference to writers of African descent who are generally
neglected. I maintain that the African is the final authority on Africa. In this regard I have
reconsidered the writings of W.E.B. DuBois, George Washington Williams, Drussila Dungee
Houston, Carter G. Woodson, Willis N. Huggins, and his most outstanding living student, John G.
Jackson (now deceased; editor). I have also reread the manuscripts of some of the unpublished
books of Charles C. Seifert, especially manuscripts of his last completed book, Who Are the
Ethiopians? Among Caribbean scholars, like Charles C. Seifert, J.A. Rogers (from Jamaica) is the
best known and the most prolific. Over 50 years of his life was devoted to documenting the role of
African personalities in world history. His two-volume work, World's Great Men of Color, is a
pioneer work in the field.

Among the present-day scholars writing about African history, culture, and politics, Dr. Yosef ben-
Jochannan's books are the most challenging. I have drawn heavily on his research in the preparation
of this article. He belongs to the main cultural branch of the African world, having been bom in
Ethiopia, growing to early manhood in the Caribbean Islands and having lived in the African
American community of the United States for over 20 years. His major books on African history
are: Black Man of the Nile, 1979, Africa: Mother of Western Civilization, 1976 and The African
Origins of Major Western Religions, 1970.

Our own great historian, W.E.B. DuBois tells us, "Always Africa is giving us something new ... On
its back bosom arose one of the earliest, of self-protecting civilizations, and grew so mightily that it
still furnishes superlatives to thinking and speaking men. Out of its darker and more remote forest
vastness came, if we may credit many recent scientists, the first welding of iron, and we know that
agriculture and trade flourished there when Europe was a wilderness.

Dr. DuBois tells us further that, "Nearly every human empire that has arisen in the world, material
and spiritual, has found some of its greatest crises on this continent of Africa. It was through Africa
that Christianity became the religion of the world ... It was through Africa that Islam came to play
its great role of conqueror and civilizer."

Egyptian and the nations of the Nile Valley were, figuratively, the beating heart of Africa and the
incubator for its greatness for more than a thousand ears. Egypt gave birth to what later would
become known as "Western Civilization," long before the greatness of Greece and Rome.

This is a part of the African story, and in the distance it is a part of the African American story. It is

2

difficult for depressed African Americans to know that they are a part of the larger story of the
history of the world. The history of the modem world was made, in the main, by what was taken
from African people. Europeans emerged from what they call their "middle-Ages," people poor,
land poor and resources poor. They raided and raped the cultures of the world, mostly Africa, and
filed their homes and museums with treasures, then they called the people primitive. The Europeans
did not understand the cultures of non-Western people then; they do not understand them now.

History, I have often said, is a clock that people use to tell their political time of day. It is also a
compass that people use to find themselves on the map of human geography. History tells a people
where they are and what they are. Most importantly, history tells a people where they still must go
and what they still must be.

There is no way to go directly to the history of African Americans without taking a broader view of
African world history. In his book Tom-Tom, the writer John W. Vandercook makes this meaningful
statement:

A race is like a man. Until it uses its own talents, takes pride in its own history, and
loves its own memories, it can never fulfill itself completely.

This, in essence, is what African American history and what African American History Month is
about. The phrase African American or African American History Month, taken at face value and
without serious thought, appears to be incongruous. Why is there a need for an African American
History Month when there is no similar month for the other minority groups in the United States?
The history of the United States, in total, consists of the collective history of minority groups. What
we call 'American civilization' is no more than the sum of their contributions. The African
Americans are the least integrated and the most neglected of these groups in the historical
interpretation of the American experience. This neglect has made African American History Month
a necessity.

Most of the large ethnic groups in the United States have had, and still have, their historical
associations. Some of these associations predate the founding of the Association for the Study of
Negro Life and History, (1915). Dr. Charles H. Wesley tells us that, "Historical societies were
organized in the United States with the special purpose in view of preserving and maintaining the
heritage of the American nation."

Within the frame work of these historical societies many ethnic groups, Black as well as white,
engaged in those endeavors that would keep alive their beliefs in themselves and their past as a part
of their hopes for the future. For African Americans, Carter G. Woodson led the way and used what
was then called, Negro History Week, to call attention to his people's contribution to every aspect of
world history. Dr. Woodson, then Director of The Association for the Study of Negro Life and
History, conceived this special week as a time when public attention should be focused on the
achievements of America's citizens of African descent.

The acceptance of the facts of African American history and the African American historian as a
legitimate part of the academic community did not come easily. Slavery ended and left its false
images of Black people intact. In his article, "What the Historian Owes the Negro," the noted
African American historian, Dr. Benjamin Quarles, says:

The Founding Fathers revered by historians for over a century and a half, did not
conceive of the Negro as part of the body ofpolitics. Theoretically, these men found
it hard to imagine a society where Negroes were of equal status to whites. Thomas
Jefferson, third President of the United States, who was far more liberal than the run
of his contemporaries, was never the less certain that "the two races, equally free,
cannot live in the same government."

3

I have been referring to the African origin of African American literature and history. This preface is
essential to every meaningful discussion of the role of the African American in every aspect of
American life, past and present. I want to make it clear that the Black race did not come to the
United States culturally empty-handed.

The role and importance of ethnic history is in how well it teaches a people to use their own talents,
take pride in their own history and love their own memories. In order to fulfill themselves
completely, in all of their honorable endeavors it is important that the teacher of history of the Black
race find a definition of the subject, and a frame of reference that can be understood by students
who have no prior knowledge of the subject.

The following definition is paraphrased from a speech entitled. "The Negro Writer and His Relation
To His Roots," by Saunders Redding, (1960):

Heritage, in essence, is how a people have used their talent to create a history that
gives them memories that they can respect, and use to command the respect of other
people. The ultimate purpose of history and history teaching is to use a people's
talent to develop an awareness and a pride in themselves so that they can create
better instruments for living together with other people. This sense of identity is the
stimulation for all of a people's honest and creative efforts. A people's relationship to
their heritage is the same as the relationship of a child to its mother.

I repeat:

History is a clock that people use to tell their time of day. It is a compass that they
use to find themselves on the map of human geography. It also tells them where they
are, and what they are. Most importantly, an understanding of history tells a people
where they still must go, and what they still must be.

Early white American historians did not accord African people anywhere a respectful place in their
commentaries on the history of man. In the closing years of the nineteenth century, African
American historians began to look at their people's history from their vantage point and their point
of view. Dr. Benjamin Quarles observed that "as early as 1883 this desire to bring to public attention
the untapped material on the Negro prompted George Washington Williams to publish his two-
volume History of the Negro Race in America From 1619 to 1880."

The first formally trained African American historian was W.E.B. DuBois, whose doctoral
dissertation, published in 1895, The Suppression Of The African Slave Trade To The United States,
1638-1870, became the first title to be published in the Harvard Historical Studies.

It was with Carter G. Woodson, another Ph.D., that African world history took a great leap forward
and found a defender who could document his claims. Woodson was convinced that unless
something was done to rescue the Black man from history; oversight, he would become a
"negligible factor in the thought of the world;" Woodson, in 1915, founded the Association for the
Study of Negro Life and History.

Woodson believed that there was no such thing as, "Negro History." He said what was called
"Negro History" was only a missing segment of world history. He devoted the greater portion of his
life to restoring this segment.

Africa came into the Mediterranean world mainly through Greece, which had been under African
influence; and then Africa was cut off from the melting pot by the turmoil among the Europeans and
the religious conquests incident to the rise of Islam. Africa, prior to these events, had developed its
history and civilization, indigenous to its people and lands. Africa came back into the general
picture of history through the penetration of North Africa, West Africa and the Sudan by the Arabs.
European and American slave traders next ravaged the continent. The imperialist colonizers and

4

missionaries finally entered the scene and prevailed until the recent re-emergence of independent
African nations.

Contrary to a misconception which still prevails, the Africans were familiar with literature and art
for many years before their contact with the Western World. Before the breaking-up of the social
structure of the West African states of Ghana, Mali and Songhay and the internal strife and chaos
that made the slave trade possible, the forefathers of the Africans who eventually became slaves in
the United States lived in a society where university life was fairly common and scholars were held
in reverence.

To understand fully any aspect of African American life one must realize that the African American
is not without a cultural past, though he was many generations removed from it before his
achievements in American literature and art commanded any appreciable attention.

Afficana or Black History should be taught every day, not only in the schools, but also in the home.
African History Month should be every month. We need to learn about all the African people of the
world, including those who live in Asia and the islands of the Pacific.

In the twenty-first century there will be over one billion African people in the world. We are
tomorrow's people. But, of course, we were yesterday's people too. With an understanding of our
new importance we can change the world, if first we change ourselves.

5

AFRICA IN
EARLY WORLD
HISTORY

Empires Of ancient Sudan were at their peak of power in the Middle Ages. Empire
of Ghana dominated for three centuries, and Mali rose to power in the 13th Cen¬
tury. Empire of Songhay reached its pinnacle in the 15th and 16th centuries.

Long before Rome, continent’s people were scientists, scholars, builders

By John Henrik Clarke

T HE distinguished Afro-American poet Countee Cullen began his
famous poem “Heritage” with the question: “What is Africa to me?”
In order to understand Africa and its place in world history, we must
extend the question by asking, “What is Africa to the Africans and
what is Africa to the world?” There is a need to locate Africa and its
people on the map of human geography.

Our own great historian W.E.B. DuBois tells us: “Always Africa is
giving us something new. ... On its Black bosom arose one of the
earliest, if not the earliest, of self-protecting civilizations, and grew so
mighty that it still furnishes superlatives to thinking and speaking men.
Out of its darker and more remote forest fastnesses came, if we may
credit many recent scientists, the first welding of iron, and we know
that agriculture and trade flourished there when Europe was a wilder¬
ness.”

Dr. DuBois tells us further that “Nearly every human empire that
has arisen in the world, material and spiritual, has found some of its
greatest crises on this continent of Africa. It was through Africa that
Christianity became the religion of the world. In Africa the last flood
of Germanic invasions spent itself within hearing of the last gasp of
Byzantium, and it was again through Africa that Islam came to play its
great role of conqueror and civilizer.”

It is generally conceded in most scholarly circles that mankind orig¬
inated in Africa; this makes the African man the father and the African
woman the mother of mankind. This is where we began our assessment
of the role of Africa and its peo¬
ple in world history.

Early men in Africa became ge¬
niuses at surviving under harsh cir¬
cumstances. Present-day archae¬
ologists have dug up and pre¬
served the evidence of their
achievement. They made hooks to
catch fish, spears to hunt with,
stone knives to cut with, the bolo
with which to catch birds and an¬
imals, the blow-gun, the hammer
and the stone axe. In his pam¬
phlet ‘The African Contribution,”
the writer John W. Weatherwax
gives us this additional evidence:

Today’s cannon, long-range mis¬
siles, ship propellers, automatic
hammers, gas engines, and even
meat cleavers and the upholstery
tack hammers have the roots of
their development in the early Af¬

rican use of power. Africans gave mankind the first machine; it was the
fire stick. It is the making of tools that sets man apart from, and, in a
sense, above, all living creatures. Africans started mankind along the
tool-making path. Canoes made it possible for man to travel farther
and farther away from his original home. They began to explore the
many rivers in Africa like the Nile, the Congo and the Niger. It was in
this way that the early peopling of Africa started and organized soci¬
eties began. At some time, years later, Africans driven by curiosity or
some force of nature began to leave Africa in large numbers. They be¬
came the most widely dispersed of all people. Evidence of their pres¬
ence, at some time in history, has been found in nearly every part of
the world. Africa was already old when what we now call Europe was
bom. The Ghanaian historian Joseph B. Danquah called attention to
this fact in his introduction to the book United West Africa (or Africa)
at the Bar of the Family of Nations by Ladipo Salanke (1927) when
he said:

“By the time Alexander the Great was sweeping tile civilized world
with conquest after conquest from Chaeronia to Gaza, from Babylon
to Cabul; by the time this first of the Aryan conquerors was learning
the rudiments of war and government at the feet of philosophic
Aristotle; and by the time Athens was laying down the foundations
of modem European civilization, the earliest and greatest Ethiopian
culture had already flourished and dominated the civilized world for
over four and a half centuries. Imperial Ethiopia had conquered
Egypt and founded the XXVth
Dynasty, and for a century and a
half the central seat of civilization
in the known world was held by
the ancestors of the modem Ne¬
gro, maintaining and defending it
against the Assyrian and Persian
Empires of the East. Thus, at the
time when Ethiopia was leading
the civilized world in culture and
conquest, East was East but
West was as yet to be held. Rome
was nowhere to be seen on the
map, and 16 centuries were to pass
before Charlemagne would rule
in Europe and Egbert become first
king of England. Even then, his¬
tory was to drag on for another 700
weary years before Roman Catho¬
lic Europe could see fit to end the
Great Schism, soon to be followed
by the disturbing news of the dis¬

part ot history of Africa is depicted in drawing by E. Harper Johnson of Piankhy
the Great, a Nubian king who ruled ancient Kingdom of Kush 300 years before
the birth of Christ. His family and servants bid goodbye as he leaves for battle
with Libyan rivals. He later conquered Egypt and restored much of its glory.

AFRICA IN WORLD HISTORY

covery of America and by the fateful rebirth of the youngest of
World Civilisations.”

The French writer Count C. F. Volney in his book Ruins of Empire
(1789) made a similar statement after observing the evidence of what
was once a great Ethiopian Empire. This was his observation:

“A people now forgotten discovered, while others were yet bar¬
barians, the elements of the arts and sciences. A race of men now
rejected for their sable skin and frizzled hair founded, on the study
of the laws of nature, those civil and religious systems which still
govern the universe. . . .”

The present search for the place of African people in world history
and the Black Power Revolution that produced the Black and Beautiful
concept out of which the Black Studies Revolution emerged, is part of
a chain reaction to the absence of African people from the accepted
commentaries on world history. This also means that we, as an African
people, reject the rejection referred to in Count Volney’s observations,
and we are now demanding that other people acknowledge our contri¬
bution to world history, and their indebtedness to us.

T CAN be said with a strong degree of certainty that Africa has had
three Golden Ages. The first two reached their climax and were in
decline before Europe as a functioning entity in human society was
bom. Africa’s first Golden Age began at the beginning—with the birth
of man and the development of organized societies.

In his book The Progress And Evolution Of Man In Africa, Dr. L. S.
B. Leaky states, “In every country that one visits and where one is
drawn into a conversation about Africa, the question is regularly
asked, by people who should know better: ‘But what has Africa con¬
tributed to world progress?’ The critics of Africa forget that men of
science today, with few exceptions, are satisfied that Africa was the
birthplace of man himself, and that for many hundreds of centuries
thereafter, Africa was in the forefront of all human progress.”

In the early development of man, the family was the most impor¬
tant unit in existence. Through the years the importance of this unit
has not changed. The first human societies were developed for reasons
relating to the needs and surviv al of the family. The early African had
to make implements with which to catch fish and animals for the family
table. He searched for new ways of building shelter, gathering and rais¬
ing food, and domesticating animals. Our use of fire today simply con¬
tinues the process started by the early Africans—the control of fire.

With the discovery of metals and how to use them, all Africa took a
great leap forward. Man had learned how to take iron from the ground
and turn it into spears and tools. Iron cultures spread rapidly across
Africa and there were very few parts of Africa that were not influenced
by these iron age cultures. Iron cultures had their greatest develop¬
ment in the area of African that is now the Eastern Sudan, in the
great city-state of Meroe. The use of iron accelerated every aspect of
African development and introduced a new danger—the eventual use
of iron weapons in warfare.

The Nile River became a great cultural highway, bringing peoples
and cultures out of inner Africa. These migrations by river led to the

One of the world's great cities during the 15th and 16th centuries was Timbuktu. It
was the intellectual center of the Songhay empire and was famed for its scholars
and social life. Famed Emperor Mansa Musa claimed it as part of his realm.

establishment of one of the greatest nations in world history, Egypt.
In his book The Destruction Of Black Civilization, Great Issues Of A
Race From 4500 B.C. To 2000 A.D., the Afro-American historian
Chancellor Williams refers to Egypt as “Ethiopia’s oldest daughter”
and calls attention to evidence to prove the southern African origin
of early Egyptian people and their civilization.

Egypt first became an organized nation about 6000 B.C. Medical
interest centers upon a period in the Third Dynasty (5345-6307 B.C.)
when Egypt had an ambitious pharaoh named Zoser, and Zoser, in
turn, had for his chief counselor and minister a brilliant commoner
named Imhotep (whose name means “He who cometh in peace”).
Imhotep constructed the famous step pyramid of Sakkarah near
Memphis. The building methods used in the construction of this
pyramid revolutionized the architecture of the ancient world.

Egypt gave the world some of the greatest personalities in the
history of mankind. In this regard, Imhotep is singularly outstanding.
In the ancient history of Egypt, no individual left a deeper impres¬
sion than the commoner Imhotep. He was the world’s first multi¬
genius. He was also the real father of medicine. In his book Evolution
Of Modern Medicine (London, 1921, p. 10), Sir William Osier refers
to Imhotep as “the first figure of a physician to stand out clearly
from the mists of antiquity.”

The period in Egyptian history from the Third Dynasty to the first
invasion of Egypt by the Hyksos, or Shepherd Kings, in 1700 B.C. is, in
my opinion, the apex of the first Golden Age. The western Asian
domination over Egypt lasted about 120 years and was ended by the
rise of Egyptian nationalism during the Seventeenth Dynasty. During
this period the pharaohs (or kings) at Thebes consolidated their
powers and began a united campaign to rid lower Egypt of the Hyksos
invaders. When the invaders from western Asia were finally driven out
by the Pharaoh Ahmose I, the splendid Eighteenth Dynasty was es¬
tablished and Egypt’s second Golden Age began. Egypt’s Golden Age
did not belong to Egypt alone but included other nations in Africa,
mainly Kush and Ethiopia (which at certain periods in history were
one and the same). These nations farther to the south were the orig¬
inators of the early culture of Egypt. Egypt at this juncture in history
was no longer dependent on her cultural parents and was, once more,
the most developed nation in the world.

Again rulers of monumental status were coming to power. Two
of the best-known rulers of this period were Queen Hatsheput and her
brother Trothmas III. Great temples were built throughout the
country, and the consequent employment of hundreds of artists and
craftsmen prepared the way for the artistic glories which were still
to come.

During the reign of Thothmes II, the influence of Egypt was once
more extended to western Asia, now referred to as the Middle East.
The age of grandeur continued. This age had a dramatic and lasting
change in 1386 B.C. Around that time. Queen Tiy of Egypt gave
birth to a boy who was first named Amenhates after his father. Very
little is known of his childhood except that he was sickly from
birth and developed an interest in art, poetry, and religion. His closest
companion was said to be Nefertiti, his beautiful little cousin. (Some
archaeologists have referred to her as his sister.)

Akhenaton, often referred to as the “Heretic King,” is one of
history’s most extraordinary monarchs. Thirteen hundred years before
Christ he preached and lived a gospel of love, brotherhood, and truth.
He has been called the world’s first idealist; the first temporal ruler
ever to lead his people toward the worship of a single God,

When Akhenaton came to the throne more than 3,000 years ago,
Egypt dominated the world.

Egypt’s Golden Age gradually waned and the pride and splendor
that had marked the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Dynasties gave way
to internal strife and confusion. Wars of conquest and colonization had
drained much of her military and economic strength. In the meantime,
as the nations to the south grew more powerful, they became predatory
toward Egypt, which had once been their master.

The nation that is now called Ethiopia came back upon the center
stage of history around 960 B.C. It was then represented by a queen
who in some books is referred to as Makeda, and in others as Belkis.
She is better known to the world as the Queen of Sheba. In his book
WorltUs Great Men Of Color, J. A. Rogers gives this description: “Out
of the mists of three thousand years emerges this beautiful love story

126

EBONY

of a Black queen, who, attracted by the face of a judean monarch,
made a long journey to see him. . .

IN Ethiopia, A Cultural History, Sylvia Pankhurst tells the story of
I this journey: “The history of the queen of the South, who undertook
a long and arduous journey to Jerusalem, in order to learn of the
wisdom of King Solomon, is deeply cherished in Ethiopia, as part of
the national heritage, for she is claimed as an Ethiopian Queen,
Makeda, ‘a woman of splendid beauty,’ who introduced the religion
and culture of Israel to her own land.”

By the 10th and 9th centuries B.C., Egypt had been weakened
by outside attacks and by bitter disputes between its priests and the
royal families. This had allowed the Kushites to the south to gain
a measure of independence. They now had the confidence to move
northward and conquer their former masters. In spite of the war of
conquest, these Kushite (or Ethiopian) kings brought Egypt her last
age of grandeur and social reform. There is a need to make a serious
study of this act of internal African colonization and what it achieved
at the end of the Golden Age for the two great nations of Egypt and
Kush.

These Kushite kings restored the declining culture and economy of
Egypt and took it to unprecedented heights of leadership in the way
it cared for its people. Though a colony, Egypt was once more a world
power.

The Assyrian invasion of 671 B.C. drove the Kushite forces to the
south and began the harshness and misrule that destroyed the grandeur
that once was Egypt. Egypt continued to decline while a young nation
on the other side of the Mediterranean—Greece—began to gather its
power around 500 B.C. In the year 332 B.C., Alexander the Great,
a student of Aristotle, invaded Egypt. This was the first purely Euro¬
pean invasion of Africa. The aftermath of this invasion, and the new
European interest in dominating the trade of the Mediterranean world,
led to the Punic Wars and the invasion by the Romans.

In Egypt a strong and shrewd young girl tried to deal with the
plight of her country under the threat of Roman domination. Her name
was Cleopatra.

IN THE 6th and 7th centuries A.D., Roman rule began to lose its
I hold on North Africa and the Middle East. African genius for state
building and for bringing new societies into being was reborn in the
Western Sudan (inner West Africa), where the third and last African
Golden Age began.

The first of the great empires of the Western Sudan to become
known to the outside world was Ghana. It began as a small settle¬
ment during the 2nd century of the Christian era. It would later de¬
velop into a state with a known history of more than a thousand
years. In Europe and in the Arab countries, Ghana was known as a
country rich in gold. This was a natural attraction for the Arabs and
later the Europeans. The country reached the height of its greatness
during the reign of Tenkamenin, one of its greatest kings, who came to
power in 1062 A.D. The king lived in a palace of stone and wood which
was built to be defended in time of war. The empire was well or¬
ganized. The political progress and social well-being of its people
could be favorably compared to the best kingdoms and empires that
prevailed in Europe at this time. The country had a military force
of 200,000 men.

In one of a number of holy wars, or jihads, Ghana was invaded by
the Almaravides under the leadership of Abu Belcr of the Sosso Empire
in 1076 A.D. This conquest brought an end to Ghana’s age of pros¬
perity and cultural development. The character of the country was slow
to change. Nearly 100 years later the Arab writer El Idrisi wrote
of it as being “the greatest kingdom of the Blacks.” In a later account,
El Idrisi said: “Ghana ... is the most commercial of the Black coun¬
tries. It is visited by rich merchants from all the surrounding coun¬
tries and from the extremities of the West.”

In 1087 the country regained its independence, without regaining
its old strength, state organization and grandeur. The ruins of the
Empire of Ghana became the Kingdoms of Diara and Sosso. The
provinces of Ghana became a part of the Mali Empire and were later
absorbed into the Songhay Empire.

The great drama of state-building, trade and commerce, and power
brokerage unfolded at Timbuktu, queen city of the Western Sudan.

Author of this article, Dr.

John Henrik Clarke, is a
distinguished scholar who
has authored or edited a
number of books, including
The Lives Of Creat African
Chiefs, William Styron’s
Nat Turner: Ten Black
Writers Respond and Har¬
lem, U.S.A. He is professor
of African World History at
Hunter College, New York.

Two hundred miles down the Niger from Timbuktu the competing
city of Gao stood. It was founded about the 7th century and was the
capital of the large black empire of Songhay.

The famous Emperor of Mali, Mansa Musa, stopped at Timbuktu
on his pilgrimage to Mecca in 1324. He went in regal splendor with
an entourage of 60,000 persons, including 12,000 servants. Five hun¬
dred bondsman, each of whom carried a staff of pure gold, marched in
front of the Emperor. Two hundred eighty camels bore 2400 pounds
of gold which this African monarch distributed as alms and gifts. Musa
returned from Mecca with an architect who designed imposing build¬
ings in Timbuktu and other parts of his realm.

To the outside world of the late medieval period, the Emperor
Mansa Musa was more than an individual. He was Africa. He con¬
quered the Songhay Empire and rebuilt the University of Sankore. He
figured, by name, on every map. In his lifetime he became in person
the symbol of the mystery and of the fabulous wealth of the unknown
African continent. He was the most colorful of the black kings of the
14th century. He still held his position nearly two centuries after
his death.

After the death of Mansa Musa, the Empire of Mali declined in
importance. Its place was taken by Songhay, whose greatest king was
Askia the Great (Mohammed Toure). Askia came to power in 1493,
one year after Columbus discovered America. He consolidated the
territory conquered by tile previous ruler, Sonni Ali, and built Songhay
into the most powerful state in the Western Sudan. His realm, it is
said, was larger than all Europe.

The German writer Henry Barth, in his famous work Travels And
Discoveries In North And Central Africa, calls Askia the Great “One
of the most brilliant and enlightened administrators of all times.”
He reorganized the army of Songhay, improved the system of banking
and credit, and made the city-states of Gao, Walata, Timbuktu, and
Jenne into intellectual centers. Timbuktu during his reign was a city
of more than 100,000 people—“People filled to the top,” says a chron¬
icler of that time, “with gold and dazzling women.”

Askia encouraged scholarship and literature. Students from all over
the Moslem world came to Timbuktu to study grammar, law and
surgery at the University of Sankore; scholars came from North Africa
and Europe to confer with learned historians and writers of this black
empire. A Sudanese literature developed and many books were written.
Leo Africanus, who wrote one of the best known works on the Western
Sudan, says: “In Timbuktu there are numerous judges, doctors and
clerics, all receiving good salaries from the king. He pays great respect
to men of learning. There is a big demand for books in manuscript,
imported from Barbary (North Africa). More profit is made from the
book trade than from any other line of business.”

Askia has been hailed as one of the wisest monarchs of the Middle
Ages. Alexander Chamberlain, in his book The Contribution Of The
Negro To Human Civilization, says of him: “In personal character,
in administrative ability, in devotion to the welfare of his subjects, in
openmindedness toward foreign influences, and in wisdom in the

EBONY • August, 1976

127

WRITE ON
FOR WHAT’S
RIGHT ON!

You're gonna get yours...if you'll just send for it. The new FLAGG RISE ON
COLLECTION. All designed just for you. Shoes, slacks, shirts, jewelry, hats,
caps and more. It's all here. Send for your FREE CATALOG now. And get
it on! Flagg's got it. And it’s all yours!

NAME_

ADDRESS-

CITY_STATE_ZIP_

FOLD HERE. STAPLE. GLUE OR TAPE AND MAIL NO STAMP NEEDED.

I BUSINESS REPLY MAIL

No Postage Necessary if Mailed in United States

AFRICA IN WORLD HISTORY Continued

adoption of enlightened ideas and institutions from abroad, King
Askia was certainly the equal of the average European monarch
of the time and superior to many of them.”

After the death of Askia the Great in 1538, the Songhay Empire
began to lose its strength and control over its vast territory. When
the Songhay Empire collapsed after the capture of Timbuktu
and Gao by the Moroccans in 1591, the whole of the Western
Sudan was devastated by the invading troops. The Sultan of
Morocco, El-Mansur, had sent a large army with European fire¬
arms across the Sahara to attack the once powerful empire of
Songhay. The prosperous city of Timbuktu was plundered by the
army of freebooters. A state of anarchy prevailed. The University
of Sankore which had stood for over 500 years was destroyed and
the faculty exiled to Morocco. The greatest Sudanese scholar of
that day, Ahmed Baba, was among those exiled. Baba was a
scholar of great depth and inspiration. He was the author of more
than 40 books on such diverse themes as theology, astronomy, eth¬
nography and biography. His rich library of 1600 books was lost
during his expatriation from Timbuktu.

Timbuktu provides the most terrible example of the struggles
of the West African states and towns as they strove to preserve
what was once their Golden Age. The Arabs, Berbers and Tuar¬
egs from the north showed them no mercy. Timbuktu had pre¬
viously been sacked by the Tuaregs as early as 1433 and they had
occupied it for 30 years. Between 1591 and 1593, the Tuaregs had
already taken advantage of the situation to plunder Timbuktu
once more. Between 1723 and 1726 the Tuaregs once more oc¬
cupied and looted Timbuktu. Thus Timbuktu, once the queen
city of the Western Sudan, with more than 220,000 inhabitants,
and the center of a powerful state, degenerated into a shadow of
its former stature.

Now, West Africa entered a sad period of decline. During
the Moorish occupation, wreck and ruin became the order of
the day. When the Europeans arrived in this part of Africa and
saw these conditions they assumed that nothing of order and
value had existed in these countries. This mistaken impression,
too often repeated, has influenced the interpretation of African
and Afro-American life in history for over 400 years.

Africa’s time of tragedy and decline started both in Europe
and in Africa itself. For more than 1,000 years Africans had been
bringing into being empire after empire. The opening of Europe's
era of exploration, Africa’s own internal strife, and the slave
trade turned what had been Africa’s Third Golden Age into a
time of troubles. The “independence explosion” that started with
Ghana in 1957 was a signal to the world that Africans were
breaking away from the effects of slavery and colonialism, and
were determined to reenter the mainstream of history.

Time of troubles for Africa, author says, began with the opening of Europe’s
era of exploration of the continent—an era rife with brutality, internal strife
and trading in slaves. Africa's third and final “Golden Age” had ended. Draw¬
ing depicts slave ship "Wildfire” as it arrived in Key West, Fla., April 30,1860.

128

EBONY • August, 1974

Africa: The Passing of the Golden Ages

-BY John Henrik Clarke (May 1988)

1. The early beginnings

It can be said with a strong degree of certainty that Africa has had three Golden Ages. The first two
reached their climax and were in decline before Europe as a functioning entity in human society
was bom. Africa's first Golden Age began at the beginning—with the birth of man and the
development of organized societies. It is general conceded in most scholarly circles that mankind
originated in Africa; this makes the African man the father and the African woman the mother of
mankind

In his book The Progress and Evolution of Man in Africa, Dr. L.S.B. Leakey states that:

In every country that one visits and where one is drawn into a conversation about
Africa, the question is regularly asked, by people who should know better: "But what
has Africa contributed to world progress?" The critics of Africa forget that men of
science today, with few exceptions, are satisfied that Africa was the birthplace of man
himself, and that for many hundreds of centuries thereafter, Africa was in the forefront
of all human progress.

In the early development of man, the family was the most important unit in existence. Through the
years the importance of this unit has not changed. The first human societies were developed for
reasons relating to the needs and survival of the family. The early African had to make hooks to
catch fish, spears to hunt with, and knives. He searched for new ways of building shelter, gathering
and raising food, and domesticating animals. Our use of fire today simply continues the process
started by the early Africans—the control of fire. In the making of tools that sets man apart from all
living creatures, Africans started man along the tool-making path.

With the discovery of metals and how to use them all Africa took a great leap forward. Man had
learned how to take iron from the ground and turn it into spears and tools. Iron cultures spread
rapidly across Africa and there were very few parts of Africa that were not influenced by these Iron
Age cultures. Iron cultures had their greatest development in the area of Africa that is now the
Eastern Sudan, in the great city-state of Meroe. The use of iron accelerated every aspect of African
development and introduced a new danger—the eventual use of iron weapons in warfare.

2. The Nile Valley Civilization - The Rise

The Nile River became a great cultural highway, bringing peoples and cultures out of inner Africa.
These migrations by river led to the establishment of one of the greatest nations in world history—
Egypt. In his book The Destruction of Black Civilization: Great Issues of a Race from 4500 B. C. to
2000 A.D. , the Afro-American historian Chancellor Williams refers to Egypt as "Ethiopia's oldest
daughter," and calls attention to the evidence to prove the southern African origin of early Egyptian
people and their civilization.

Egypt first became an organized nation about 6000 B.C. Medical interest centers upon a period in
the Third Dynasty (5345-5307 B.C.), when Egypt had an ambitious pharaoh named Zaser. Zaser, in
turn had for his chief counselor and minister a brilliant commoner named Imhotep (whose name
means "He who cometh in peace"). Imhotep constructed the famous step pyramid of Sakkarah near

1

Memphis. The building methods used in the construction of this pyramid revolutionized the
architecture of the ancient world.

Egypt gave the world some of the greatest personalities in the history of mankind. In this regard,
Imhotep is singularly outstanding. In the ancient history of Egypt, no individual left a deeper
impression than the commoner Imhotep. He was the world's first multi-genius. He was also the real
father of medicine. In his book, Evolution of Modem Medicine (London, 1921, 9. 10), Sir William
Osier refers to Imhotep as "the first figure of a physician to stand out clearly from the mists of
antiquity."

The period in Egyptian history from the Third Dynasty to the first invasion of Egypt by the Hyksas,
of Shepherd Kings, in 1700 B.C. is, in my opinion, the apex of the first Golden Age. The Western
Asian domination over Egypt lasted about one hundred and twenty years and was ended by the rise
of Egyptian nationalism during the Seventeenth Dynasty. During this period the pharaohs (or kings)
at Thebes consolidated their powers and began a united campaign to rid Lower Egypt of Hyksas
invaders. When the invaders from Western Asia were finally driven out by the Pharaoh, Ahmose I,
the splendid Eighteenth Dynasty was established and Egypt's second Golden Age began. Egypt's
Golden Age did not belong to Egypt alone but included nations in Africa, mainly Kush and Ethiopia
(which at certain periods in history were one and the same.) These nations farther to the south were
the originators of the early culture of Egypt. Egypt at this juncture in history was no longer
dependent on her cultural parents and was, once more, the most developed nation in the world.

3. The Nile Valley Civilization - The Glory

Again rulers of monumental status were coming to power. Two of the best known rulers of this
period were Queen Hatsheput and her brother Thothmes III. Great temples were built throughout
the country, and the consequent employment of hundreds of artist and craftsmen prepared the way
for the artistic glories, which were still to come.

During the reign of Thothmes III, the influence of Egypt was once more extended to Western Asia,
now referred to as the Middle East. The age of grandeur continued. This age had a dramatic and
lasting change in 1386 B.C. Some time around 1386 B.C., Queen Tiy of Egypt gave birth to a boy
who was first named Amenhates after his father. Very little is known of his childhood except that he
was sickly from birth and developed an interest in art, poetry, and religion. His closest companion
was said to be Nefertiti, the beautiful little cousin. (Some archaeologists have referred to her as his
sister.)

When the Crown Prince was about 21, he and the lovely Nefertiti were married. Three years later,
his aging father, Amenhotep III, Named him co-regent of Egypt and crowned him Amenhotep IV.
After the death of his father, he came into full power in Egypt and took the name Akhenaton. He
produced a profound effect on Egypt and the entire world of his day.

Akhenaton, often referred to as "The Heretic King," is one of history's most extraordinary
monarchs. Thirteen hundred years before Christ he preached and lived a gospel of love,
brotherhood, and truth. He has been called the world's first idealist, the first temporal ruler ever to
lead his people toward the worship of a single God.

When Akhenaton came to the throne more than 3,000 years ago, Egypt dominated the world.

Egypt's Golden Age gradually waned and the pride and splendor that had marked the Eighteenth
and Nineteenth Dynasties gave way to internal strife and confusion. Wars of conquest and
colonization had drained much of her military and economic strength. In the meantime, as the
nations to the south grew more powerful, they became predatory toward Egypt, which had once
been their master.

2

The nation that is now called Ethiopia came back upon the center stage of history around 900 B.C.
It was then represented by a queen who in some books is referred to as Makeda, and in others as
Belkis. She is better known to the world as the Queen of Sheba. In his book, World's Great Men of
Color, J. A. Rogers gives this description: "Out of the mists of three thousand years emerges this
beautiful love story of a black queen, who, attracted by the fame of a Judean monarch, made a long
journey to see him. ..."

In Ethiopia, A Cultural History, Sylvia Pankhurst tells the story of this journey:

The history of the Queen of the South, who undertook a long and arduous journey to
Jerusalem, in order to learn of the wisdom of King Solomon, is deeply cherished in
Ethiopia, as part of the national heritage, for she is claimed as an Ethiopian Queen,
Makeda, "a woman of splendid beauty," who introduced the religion and culture of
Israel to her own land."

By the tenth and ninth centuries B.C., Egypt had been weakened by outside attacks and by bitter
disputes between its priests and the royal families. This had allowed the Kushites to the south to
gain a measure of independence. They now had the confidence to move northward and conquer
their former masters. In spite of the war of conquest, these Kushite (or Ethiopian) kings brought
Egypt her last age of grandeur and social reform. There is a need to make a serious study of this act
of internal African colonialism and what it achieved at the end of the Golden Age for both Egypt
and Kush.

These Kushite kings restored the declining culture and economy of Egypt and took this nation to
unprecedented heights of leadership in the way it cared for its people. Though a colony, Egypt was
once more a world power.

4. The Nile Valley Civilizations - The Decline

The Assyrian invasion of 871 B.C. drove the Kushite forces to the south and began the harshness
and misrule that destroyed the grandeur that once was Egypt. Egypt continued to decline while a
young nation on the other side of the Mediterranean—Greece—began to gather, its power around
500 B.C. In the year 332 B.C. Alexander the Great, a student of Aristotle, invaded Egypt. This was
the first purely European invasion of Africa. The aftermath of this invasion, and the new European
interest in dominating the trade of the Mediterranean world, led to the Punic Wars and the invasion
by the Romans.

In Egypt a strong and shrewd young girl tried to deal with the plight of her country under the threat
of Roman domination. Her name was Cleopatra.

More nonsense has been written about Cleopatra than about any other African queen, mainly
because it has been the desire of many writers to paint her white. She was not a white woman, she
was not a Greek. Let us dispose of this matter before explaining the more important aspects of her
life. Until the emergence of the doctrine of white superiority, Cleopatra was generally pictured as a
distinctly African woman, dark in color. Shakespeare in the opining line of "Anthony and
Cleopatra" calls her "tawny." In his day, mulattos were called "tawny Moors." The word "Moor"
came into the European languages meaning black or blackamoor. In the Book of Acts, Cleopatra
describes herself as "black."

Bom in 69 B.C., Cleopatra came to the throne that she shared with her brother, Ptolemy XIII, when
she was 18 years old. Egypt, now a Roman protectorate, was beset with internal strife and intrigue.
Cleopatra aligned herself with Julius Caesar, who reinforced her power. Their political and sexual
relationship was a maneuver to save Egypt from the worst aspects of Roman domination. After
Julius Caesar was murdered, Cleopatra, still in her early twenties, met Mark Anthony and a love

3

affair strongly motivated by politics began.

Her effect on Mark Anthony was profound. This noble Roman turned traitor to his own people
when he attempted to save the country of this fascinating black queen from Roman domination.
After Anthony's death, the victor, Octavius, assumed full control of Egypt, and Cleopatra, now
without a protector or champion, committed suicide.

After Cleopatra's death, Egypt became a Roman colony and the harsher aspects of Roman rule
settled over Egypt and the Middle East. To the south, in the lands untouched by Rome, new proud
civilizations were rising. And in the centuries that followed, black women once again began to play
major roles in the theatre of history.

Lights of achievement did shine in other parts of Africa, though the second Golden Age was over.

The more ruthless aspects of Roman rule made African and Middle Eastern people question old
gods and search for new ones. This led to the development of Christianity and subsequently Islam.
From the beginning these were religions of the oppressed.

When the oppressor, the Romans, stopped killing Christians and became "Christian" the religion
was dramatically changed. Their misuse of this religion and widespread dissatisfaction in the
Roman colonies of North Africa and the Middle East facilitated the rise of Islam.

5. The Civilizations of the Western Sudan - Ghana

In the sixth and seventh centuries A.D. Roman rule began to lose its hold on North Africa and the
Middle East. African genius for state building and for bringing new societies into being was reborn
in the Western Sudan (inner West Africa), where the third and last African Golden Age began.

The first of the great empires of the Western Sudan to become known to the outside world was
Ghana. It began as a small settlement during the second century of the Christian era. It would later
develop into a state with a known history of more than a thousand years. In Europe and in the Arab
countries, Ghana was known as a country rich in gold. This was a natural attraction for the Arabs
and later the Europeans. The country reached the height of its greatness during the reign of
Tenkamenin, one of its greatest kings, who came to power in 1062 A.D. The king lived in a palace
of stone and wood which was built to be defended in time of war. The Empire was well organized.
The political progress and social well being of its people could be favorably compared to the best
kingdoms and empires that prevailed in Europe at this time. The country had a military force of
200,000 men.

In one of a number of holy wars, or Jihads, Ghana was invaded by the Almaravides under the
leadership of Abu Bekr of the Sosso Empire in 1076 A.D. This conquest brought as end to Ghana's
age of prosperity and cultural development. The character of the country was slow to change.

Nearly a hundred years later the Arab writer, El Idrisi wrote of it as being said: "Ghana ... is the
most commercial of the black countries. It is visited by rich merchants from all the surrounding
countries and from the extremities of the West."

In 1087 the country regained its independence, without regaining its old strength, state organization,
and grandeur. The ruins of the Empire of Ghana became the Kingdoms of Diara and Sosso. The
provinces of Ghana became a part of the Mali Empire and were later absorbed into the Songhai
Empire.

The great drama of state building, trade and commerce, and power brokerage unfolded at
Timbuctoo, the queen city of the Western Sudan.

Two hundred miles down the Niger from Timbuctoo the competing city of Gao stood. It was
founded about the seventy century and was the capital of the large black empire of Songhai. Like

4

Timbuctoo, it was in a favorable position for the Trans-Saharan trade, in the days of the regular
caravans from North Africa. Like Timbuktu, the greatest days of Gao came in the fifteenth and
sixteenth centuries

In the years when Timbuctoo was the great intellectual nucleus of the Songhai Empire, African
scholars were enjoying a renaissance that was known and respected through most of Africa and in
parts of Europe. At this period in African history the University of Sankore was the educational
capital of the Western Sudan. In his book, Timbuctoo the Mysterious, Filix DeBois gives us the
following picture:

The scholars of Timbuctoo yielded in nothing to the saints and their sojourns in the
foreign universities of Fez, Tunis and Cairo. They astounded the most learned men of
Islam by their erudition. That these Negroes were on a level with the Arabian savants
is proved by the fact that they were installed as professors in Morocco and Egypt. In
contrast to this, we find that the Arabs were not always equal to the requirements of
Sankore.

6. The Civilizations of the Western Sudan - Mali

The famous Emperor of Mali, Manca Mussa, stopped at Timbuctoo on his pilgrimage to Mecca in
1324. He went in regal splendor with an entourage of 60,000 persons, including 12,000 servants.
Five hundred bondsmen, each of whom carried a staff of pure gold, marched in front of the
Emperor. Two hundred eighty camels bore 2400 pounds of gold which this African monarch
distributed as alms and gifts. Mussa returned from Mecca with an architect who designed imposing
buildings in Timbuctoo and other parts of his realm.

To the outside world, of the late medieval period, the Emperor Manca Mussa was more than an
individual. He was Africa. He conquered the Songhai Empire and rebuilt the University of Sankore.
He figured, by name, on every map. In his lifetime he became in person the symbol of the mystery
and of the fabulous wealth of the unknown African continent. He was the most colorful of the black
kings of the fourteenth century. He still held this position nearly two centuries after his death.

7. The Civilizations of the Western Sudan - Songhai

After the death of Manca Mussa, the Empire of Mali declined in importance. Its place was taken by
Songhai, whose greatest king was Askia the Great (Mohammed Toure). Askia came to power in
1493, one year after Columbus discovered America. He consolidated the territory conquered by the
previous ruler Sonni Ali and built Songhai into the most powerful state in the Western Sudan. His
realm, it is said, was larger than all Europe.

The German writer, Henry Barth, in his famous work Travels and Discoveries in North and
Central Africa, calls Askia the Great "one of the most brilliant and enlightened administrators of all
times." He reorganized the army of Songhai, improved the system of banking and credit, and made
the city-states of Gao, Walta, Timbuctoo, and Jenne into intellectual centers. Timbuctoo during his
reign, was a city of more than 100,000 people, "people filled to the top," says a chronicler of that
time, "with gold and dazzling women."

Askia encouraged scholarship and literature. Students from all over the Moslem world came to
Timbuctoo to study grammar, law, and surgery at the University of Sankore; scholars came from
North Africa and Europe to confer with learned historians and writers of this black empire. A
Sudanese literature developed and many books were written. Leo Afficanus, who wrote one of the
best known works on the Western Sudan, says: "In Timbuctoo there are numerous judges, doctors,

5

and clerics, all receiving good salaries from the king. He pays great respect to men of learning.
There is a big demand for books in manuscript, imported from Barbary (North Africa). More profit
is made from the book trade than from any other line of business."

Askia has been hailed as one of the wisest monarch of the Middle Ages. Alexander Chamberlain, in
his book, The Contribution of the Negro to Human Civilization, says of him: "In personal character,
in administrative ability, in devotion to the welfare of his subjects, in open-mindedness towards
foreign influences, and in wisdom in the adoption of enlightened ideas and institutions from abroad,
King Askia was certainly the equal of the average European monarch of the time and superior to
many of them."

8. The Civilizations of the Western Sudan - The Decline

After the death of Askia the Great in 1538, the Songhai Empire began to lose its strength and its
control over its vast territory. When the Songhai Empire collapsed after the capture of Timbuctoo
and Gao by the Moroccans in 1591, the whole of the Western Sudan was devastated by the invading
troops. The Sultan of Morocco, El-Mansur, had sent a large army with European firearms across the
Sahara to attack the once powerful empire of Songhai. The army did not reach Timbuctoo until
1591. The prosperous city of Timbuctoo was plundered by the army of freebooters. A state of
anarchy prevailed. The University of Sankore, which had stood for over five hundred years, was
destroyed and the faculty exiled to Morocco. The greatest Sudanese scholar of that day, Ahmed
Baba, was among those exiled. Baba was a scholar of great depth and inspiration. He was the author
of more than forty books on such diverse themes as theology, astronomy, ethnography, and
biography. His rich library of 1600 books was lost during his expatriation from Timbuctoo.

Timbuctoo provides the most terrible example of the struggles of the West African states and towns
as they strove to preserve what was once their Golden Age. The Arabs, Berbers and Tuaregs from
the north showed them no mercy. Timbuctoo had previously been sacked by the Tuaregs as early as
1433 and they had occupied it for thirty years. Between 1591 and 1593, the Tuaregs had already
taken advantage of the situation to plunder Timbuctoo once more. Between 1723 and 1726 the
Tuaregs once more occupied and looted Timbuctoo. Thus Timbuctoo, once the Queen City of the
Western Sudan, with more than two hundred thousand inhabitants and the center of a powerful
state, degenerated into a shadow of its former stature.

Now, West Africa entered a sad period of decline. During the Moorish occupation wreck and ruin
became the order of the day. When the Europeans arrived in this part of Africa and saw these
conditions they assumed that nothing of order and value had existed in these countries. This
mistaken impression, too often repeated, has influenced the interpretation of African and Afro-
American life in history for over four hundred years.

6

Journal of Negro Education

The Search for Timbuctoo
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke

Source: The Journal of Negro Education , Vol. 33, No. 2 (Spring, 1964), pp. 125-130
Published by: Journal of Negro Education
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2294578

Accessed: 18/09/2011 19:45

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/terms.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUS1S9®

Journal of Negro Education is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The Journal
of Negro Education.

http://www.j stor.org

The Search for Timbuctoo

John Henrik Clarke

Associate Editor, Freedomways, New York, N.Y.

The African writer, Abderrahman Es-
Sa’di, in his great work, Tarikh es-Sudan
(History of the Sudan), says that Tim¬
buctoo was founded at the end of the
fifth century after the Hegira (Muslim
calendar) which corresponds with the
eleventh century of our era. It began
as a camp of the Tuaregs, the strange
veiled tribe of the Southern Sahara, who
incidentally are still the main trouble¬
makers in the area around present day
Timbuctoo. Es-Sa’di called it “an exqui¬
site city, pure, delicious, blessed with
luxury and full of life.” Furthermore,
he boasts that Timbuctoo was noble in
that its people had “never been soiled by
the worship of idols.”

“Timbuctoo,” he goes on to say, “grad¬
ually developed into a trade center; its
greatest days did not start until the end
of the fifteenth century, when it became
the meeting place for traders from Egypt,
the Libyan Desert, Fezzan, Ghadames,
the Oases of Tuat, Syelmassa, Fez and
the Gold Lands.”

In another work on the history of the
Western Sudan, Tarikh el Eettash (His¬
tory of the Seeker) by Muhammed Kati,
it is said that “Timbuctoo, at its zenith,
had no equal among the cities of the
Balad es Sudan (countries of the blacks).
The people of Timbuctoo boast of “the
solidarity of its institutions, its political
liberty, the purity of its morals, public
security, compassion toward the poor,
clemency to foreigners, courtesy to stu¬
dents and men of science, and the

amount of help and respect given to all
schools and men of learning.”

Perhaps the one reason contributing to
the renown of Timbuctoo has been the
odd sound of its name to European ears.
The writer, Es-Sa'di, tells us that the
city was named after a slave woman who
was sometimes left in charge in the days
when it was a Tuareg camp and that
the name meant “Old Woman.” Other
translations of the word include “She-of-
the Big-Navel.” Another explanation is
that the name meant the ‘Well of Buc~
too.”

These suppositions and conjectures
eventually circulated in Europe and con¬
tributed to the advertisement of this
tantalizing and legend shrouded city
which Europeans were told had houses
with roofs of gold and to which for so
long no outside travelers could penetrate.

Two hundred miles down the Niger
from Timbuctoo the competing city of
Gao stood. It was founded about the
seventh century and was the capital of
the large black empire of Songhai. Like
Timbuctoo, it was in a favorable position
for the trans-Saharan trade, in the days
of the regular caravans from North
Africa. Like Timbuctoo, the greatest
days of Gao came in the fifteenth and
sixteenth centuries.

There is now a growing willingness on
the part of an increasing number of
scholars to admit that the Africans are
people with a respectable historical past
A few years ago, Dr. Ethel Alpenfels,

125

126

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

New York University anthropologist, told
a high school conference on human rela¬
tions: ‘There was a Negro University at
Timbuctoo, in Africa, which exchanged
professors with Moorish universities hun¬
dreds of years ago. It is believed to have
flourished as early as 600 A.D.”

Dr. Alpenfels was referring to the
University of Sankore, at Timbuctoo. In
the years when Timbuctoo was the great
Intellectual nucleus of the Songhai Em¬
pire, African scholars were enjoying a
renaissance that was known and respected
throughout most of Africa and in parts
of Europe. At this period in African his¬
tory the University of Sankore was the
educational capital of the Western Su¬
dan. In his book, Timbuctoo the Mys¬
terious, Felix DuBois gives us the follow¬
ing picture:

The scholars of Timbuctoo yielded
in nothing to the saints and their
sojourns in the foreign universities of
Fez, Tunis and Cairo. They astound¬
ed the most learned men of Islam by
their erudition. That these Negroes
were on a level with the Arabian
savants is proved by the fact that they
were installed as professors in Moroc¬
co and Egypt. In contrast to this, we
find that the Arabs were not always
equal to the requirements of Sankore.

The famous Emperor of Mali, Manca
Mussa, stopped at Timbuctoo on his pil¬
grimage to Mecca in 1324. He went in
regal splendor with an entourage of 60,-
000 persons, including 12,000 servants.
Five hundred slaves, each of whom car¬
ried a staff of pure gold weighing six
pounds, marched in front of the Emperor.
Eighty camels bore 2400 pounds of gold
which this African monarch distributed
as alms and gifts. Mussa returned from
Mecca with an architect who designed

imposing buildings in Timbuctoo and
other parts of his realm.

To the outside world, of the late me¬
dieval period, the Emperor Manca Mussa
was more than an individual. He was
Africa. He conquered the Songhai Em¬
pire and rebuilt the University of San¬
kore. He figured, by name, on every
map. In his lifetime he became in per¬
son the symbol of the mystery and of
the fabulous wealth of the unknown Afri¬
can continent. He was the most colorful
of the black kings of the fourteenth
century. He still held this position near¬
ly two centuries after his death.

After the death of Manca Mussa, the
Empire of Mali declined in importance.
Its place was taken by Songhai, whose
greatest king was Askia the Great (Mo¬
hammed Toure). Askia came to power
in 1493, one year after Columbus dis¬
covered America. He consolidated the
territory conquered by the previous ruler
Sonni Ali and built Songhai into the most
powerful state in the Western Sudan.
His realm, it is said, was larger than all
Europe.

The German writer, Henry Barth, in
his famous work, Travels and Discoveries
in North and Central Africa, calls Askia
the Great “one of the most brilliant and
enlightened administrators of all times.”
He reorganized the army of Songhai, im¬
proved the system of banking and credit,
and made the city states of Gao, Walata,
Timbuctoo and Jenne into intellectual
centers. Timbuctoo during his reign, was
a city of more than 100,000 people, filled
to the top, says a chronicler of that time,
with gold and dazzling women.

Askia encouraged scholarship and litera¬
ture. Students from all over the Moslem

SEARCH FOR TIMRUCTOO

127

world came to Timbuctoo to study gram¬
mar, law and surgery at the University of
Sankore; scholars came from North Afri¬
ca and Europe to confer with learned
historians and writers of this black em¬
pire. A Sudanese literature developed
and many books were written. Leo Afri-
canus, who wrote one of the best known
works on the Western Sudan, says: “In
Timbuctoo there are numerous judges,
doctors and clerics, all receiving good
salaries from the king. He pays great
respect to men of learning. There is a
big demand for books in manuscript, im¬
ported from Barbary (North Africa),
More profit is made from the book trade
than from any other line of business.”

Askia has been hailed as one of the
wisest monarchs of the Middle Ages.
Alexander Chamberlain, in his book, The
Contribution of the Negro to Human
Civilization > says of him: “In personal
character, in administrative ability, in de¬
votion to the welfare of his subjects, in
open-mindedness towards foreign influ¬
ences, and in wisdom in the adoption of
enlightened ideas and institutions from
abroad, King Askia was certainly the
equal of the average European monarch
of the time and superior to many of
them.”

After the death of Askia the Great, in
1538, the Songhai Empire began to lose
its strength and its control over its vast
territory. When the Songhai Empire
collapsed after the capture of Timbuctoo
and Gao by the Moroccans in 1591, the
whole of the Western Sudan was devast¬
ated by the invading troops. The Sultan
of Morocco, El-Mansur, had sent a large
army with European fire across the Sa¬
hara to attack the once powerful empire
of Songhai. The army did not reach

Timbuctoo until 1591. The prosperous
city of Timbuctoo was plundered by the
army of freebooters. A state of anarchy
prevailed. The University of Sankore
which had stood for over five hundred
years was destroyed and the faculty exil¬
ed to Morocco. The greatest Sudanese
scholar of that day, Ahmed Baba, was
among those exiled. Baba was a scholar
of great depth and inspiration. He was
the author of more than forty books on
such diverse themes as theology, astrono¬
my, ethnography and biography. His
rich library of 1600 books was lost dur¬
ing his expatriation from Timbuctoo.

Timbuctoo provides the most terrible
example of the struggles of the West
African states and towns as they strove
to preserve what was once their Golden
Age. The Arabs, Berbers and Tuaregs
from the north showed them no mercy.
Timbuctoo had previously been sacked by
the Tuaregs as early as 1433 and they
had occupied it for thirty years. Be¬
tween 1591 and 1593, the Tuaregs had
already taken advantage of the situation
to plunder Timbuctoo once more. Be¬
tween 1723 and 1726 the Tuaregs once
more occupied and looted Timbuctoo.
Thus Timbuctoo, once the queen city of
the Western Sudan, with more than two
hundred thousand inhabitants and the
center of a powerful state, degenerated
into a shadow of its former stature.

At the beginning of the nineteenth cen¬
tury, Europeans who had been hearing
exaggerated stories about Timbuctoo for
nearly a thousand years, began to search
for the phantom city on the Niger river.
This had been the most fabled, the most
exotic city in the world. Tales about
its wealth, its remoteness and the beauty
of its women whetted the greedy curiosity

128

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

of Europeans and stimulated the search.
A Christianized Moor, Leo Africanus, in
his hook, History and Description of
Africa , reintroduced the subject of Tim-
buctoo in Europe. He visited West Afri¬
ca in 1515, while his uncle was Ambas¬
sador to the Court of Askia the Great.
In his book he richly describes the City
of Timbuctoo and the Songhai Empire,
whose king, he said, was so glutted with
wealth that he owned gold plates weigh¬
ing 1300 pounds.

“Mysterious Timbuctoo” became part
of the language of European adventurers.
The city became a splendid but elusive
prize. It was said that whosoever cap¬
tures Timbuctoo has the rest of Africa at
his feet. Near the end of the eighteenth
century the finding of Timbuctoo became
the goal of European exploration. A
flood of adventurers wanted to be the first
to reach the fabulous city. Robert Ad¬
mans, a shipwrecked American sailor,
claimed he was taken captive by the
Arabs in 1810 and spent six months as
a slave in Timbuctoo. His story was
vague and the details supposedly sup¬
porting it left much to be desired.

Finally the search for Timbuctoo was
taken out of the hands of mere adven¬
turers and summer soldiers. The Paris
Geographical Society offered a prize of
10,000 francs to the first European to
reach Timbuctoo and return with a fact¬
ual report of its location and its mysteries.

During this period, two explorers wrote
their names in history. After many hard¬
ships both of them arrived safely at Tim¬
buctoo. One was an Englishman, Major
Alexander Gordon Laing, the other was
French. Only the Frenchman lived to
tell the story. This Frenchman, Rene

Caillie, gave Europe the first eye witness
account of Timbuctoo.

The story of Rene Caillie is briefly re¬
lated as follows: Rene Caillie was bom
cn September 19, 1799, in Mauza, in
the Poitou district of France. His father
was a shiftless baker who took no interest
in his son’s education and very little in¬
terest in the rest of his family. He had
little education other than the brief time
he spent in a charity school. He be¬
came an avid reader of books about the
lives of great explorers and was especial¬
ly excited by Daniel DeFoe’s story of
Robinson Crusoe. Already he was ob¬
sessed with the idea of penetrating to the
heart of Africa and, although he had no
means of his own, and neither the French
nor the English governments could be
induced to give him any assistance, he
clung tenaciously to his purpose and his
dream of being the first European to look
upon the phantom city of Timbuctoo.

In May 1825, he set out from Tripoli
and presently joined a caravan headed for
Timbuctoo. He had spent months among
the Moors under most trying conditions.
His intention was to leam how to live
and act like a Mohammedan; then, pre¬
tending to be an Arab returning from
captivity in Egypt to his native Mecca,
he set out for Timbuctoo, depending for
support on the goods he had bought with
his life’s savings of 2,000 francs.

To conceal his European identity Rene
told everyone that he was of Egyptian
parentage, but had been taken prisoner,
sent to France during the occupation of
Egypt by Napoleon’s army. Further, he
stated that he had been brought to Sene¬
gal as a slave and had since obtained his
freedom.

As he moved into the interior of Africa

SEARCH FOR TIMBUCTOO

129

he and his companions made good prog¬
ress until the rainy season started- He
became ill with scurvy and was nursed
back to health by an old African woman,
the mother of one of his companions.
He put down the following description of
the event: “Alone in the interior of a
wild country, stretched on the damp
ground with no pillow but the leather
bag that contained my luggage, with no
medicine and no attendant but Baba's
old mother."

By January 9, 1828, he was well
enough to continue his journey. By
March 23rd, he had reached the city of
Djenne and was now close to Timbuc¬
too. When he, at last, reached the city
he made the following entry in his journ¬
al: “At length, we arrived safely at Tim-
buctoo, just as the sun was touching the
horizon. I now saw this capital of the
Sudan, to reach which had so long been
the object of my wishes. On entering
this mysterious city, which is an object of
curiosity and 1 research to the civilized
nations of Europe, I experienced an in¬
describable satisfaction. I never felt be¬
fore a similar emotion and my transport
was extreme. I was obligated, however,
to restrain my feelings and to God alone
did I confide my joy."

And thus, Rene Caillie reached Tim-
buctoo and became one of the greatest ex¬
plorers of all times. He stayed in Tim-
buctoo for two weeks avidly taking notes
of the city's architecture and the customs
of the people.

On September 7, 1828, five hundred
and six days after the start of his journey,
covering roughly 3,150 miles of Africa,
more than the distance from New York
to San Francisco, Rene Caillie arrived
in Tangier and announced to a shocked

French consul: “My name is Rene Cail¬
lie. I have just come from Timbuctoo."

The French Geographical Society readi¬
ly gave him the promised 10,000 francs
as the first European to reach Timbuc¬
too and return alive to tell the story. He
was also awarded the Cross of the Legion
of Honor. His book about his journey,
Travels through Central Africa to Tint'
huctoo; and across The Great Desert to
Morocco , Performed in the years 1824-
1828, in two volumes, is still one of the
greatest stories of travel and adventure
ever recorded.

For the remainder of the nineteenth
century, Timbuctoo was discovered and
rediscovered by a new generation of ad¬
venturers. Early in 1894, the French
occupied Timbuctoo and became masters
of this area of Africa by the end of the
century. Timbuctoo is now a part of
the Mali Republic and the city is being
rebuilt. New or old, it is still a legend-
shrouded city. Who can tell, it may once
again become the magnet drawing atten¬
tion to Africa.

References

Georgina A. Gollack. Sons of Africa .
London, 1928. Pp. 20-30.

Felix DuBois. Timbuctoo The Mysteri¬
ous. New York, 1896.

E. W. Bovill. The Golden Trade of the
Moors. London, 1958. Chapters 15, 16,
17.

J. D. Fage. An Introduction to the
History of West Africa. London, 1955.

J. D. De Graft-Johnson. African Glory .
London, 1954. Pp. 92-120.

Willis N. Huggins. Introduction to Af¬
rican Civilization. New York, 1937, p.
123.

J. G. Johnson. An Account of the Em -

130

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

fire of Morocca and the District of Suse, W. F. Conton. West Africa in His -
With Account of Timbuctoo. London, tory, Volume I. London, 1961.

1886. Basil Davidson. The Lost Cities of Af-

R. J. Wingfield. The Story of Old rica . Boston, 1959.

Ghana, Melle and Songhai. London, W. E. B. Du Bois. The World and
1957. Africa. New York, 1946.

The Old Congo

BY John Henrik Clarke

The people and nations of Central Africa have no records of their ancient and medieval history like
the "Tarikh es Sudan" or the "Tarikh el Fettach" of the Western Sudan (West Africa). The early
travelers to these areas are mostly unknown. In spite of the forest as an obstacle to the formation of
empires comparable to those of the Western Sudan, notable kingdoms did rise in this part of Africa
and some of them did achieve a high degree of civilization.

The Congo Valley became the gathering place of various branches of the people we know now as
Bantu. When the history of Central Africa is finally written, it will be a history of invasions and
migrations. According to one account, between two and three thousand years ago a group of tribes
began to move out of the region south or southwest of Lake Chad. Sometime during the fourteenth
and fifteenth centuries the center of Africa became crowded with pastoral tribes who needed more
land for their larger flocks and herds. This condition started another migration that lasted for more
than a hundred years. Tribes with the prefix Ba to their names spread far to the west into the Congo
basin and southward through the central plains. The Nechuana and Basuto were among these tribes.
Tribes with the prefix Ama —great warriors like the Ama-Xosa and Ama-Zulu—passed down the
eastern side.

In the meantime some of the more stable tribes in the Congo region were bringing notable
kingdoms into being. The Kingdom of Loango extended from Cape Lopez (Libreville) to near the
Congo; and the Congo Empire was mentioned by the Portuguese as early as the fourteenth century.
The Chief of Loango, Mani-Congo, extended his kingdom as far as the Kasai and Upper Zambesi
Rivers. This kingdom had been in existence for centuries when the Portuguese arrived in the
fifteenth century. They spoke admiringly of its capital, Sette-Camo, which they called San Salvador.
The Kingdom of Congo dates back to the fourteenth century. At the height of its power it extended
over modem Angola, as far east as the Kasai and Upper Zambesi Rivers.

Further inland the Kingdom of Ansika was comprised of the people of the Bateke and Bayoka,
whose artistic talents were very remarkable. Near the center of the Congo was the Bakuba Kingdom
(or Bushongo), still noted for its unity, the excellence of its administration, its art, its craftsmanship
and the beauty of its fabrics.

South of the Congo basin the whole Bechuana territory formed a vast state which actually ruled for
a long time over the Basutos, the Zulus, the Hottentots and the Bushmen, including in a single
empire the greater part of the black population of Southern and Central Africa. This was the era of
Bushongo grandeur; the people we now know as Balubas.

Only the Bushongo culture kept its records and transmitted them almost intact to modem research.
The Bakubas are an ancient people whose power and influence once extended over most of the
Congo. Their history can be traced to the fifth century. For many centuries the Bakubas have had a
highly organized social system, an impressive artistic tradition and a secular form of government
that expressed the will of the people through a democratic political system. Today, as for many
generations in the past, the court of a Bakuba chief is ruled by a protocol as rigid and complicated
as that of Versailles under Louis XIV.

At the top of the Bakuba hierarchy is the royal court composed of six dignitaries responsible for
cabinet-like matters such as military affairs, justice and administration. At one time there were in

1

the royal entourage 143 other functionaries, including a master of the hunt, a master storyteller and
a keeper of oral traditions. In the sixteenth century the Bakubas ruled over a great African empire.
The memory of their glorious past is recalled in the tribe with historical exactitude. They can name
the reigns of their kings for the past 235 years. The loyalty of the people to these rulers is expressed
in a series of royal portrait-statues dating from the reign of Shamba Bolongongo, the greatest and
best known of the Bakuba kings.

In the Bakuba system of government the king was above all a symbol, rather like the Mikado in the
eyes of the Japanese. His ministers, the Kolomos, paid him great respect in public, even if they were
his known enemies. In private they made no pretense of subservience. If the king wanted to see his
ministers he had to go to their houses or meet them on neutral ground. The ordinary members of the
tribe had representatives at the court on a political and professional basis. Some of these officials
represented geographical areas, trades and professions. The weavers, the blacksmiths, the boat-
builders, the net-makers, the musicians and the dancers all had their representatives at court. There
was even a special representative of the fathers of twins. The representative of the sculptors was
held in highest esteem. The Bakuba sculptors are considered to be the finest in Africa.

Shamba Bolongongo was a peaceful sovereign. He prohibited the use of the shongo, a throwing
knife, the traditional weapon of the Bushongo. This wise African king used to say: "Kill neither
man, woman nor child. Are they not the children of Chembe (God), and have they not the right to
live?" Shamba likewise brought to his people some of the agreeable pastimes that alleviate the
tediousness of life. The reign of Shamba Bolongongo was really the "Golden Age" of the Bushongo
people of the Southern Congo. After abolishing the cruder aspects of African warfare, Shamba
Bolongongo introduced raffia weaving and other arts of peace. According to the legends of the
Bushongo people, their history as a state goes back fifteen centuries. Legends notwithstanding, their
magnificent sculpture and other artistic accomplishments are unmistakable, the embodiment of a
long and fruitful social experience reflecting the life of a people who have been associated with a
higher form of culture for more than a thousand years.

Early in the twentieth century when the European writer, Emil Torday, was traveling through the
Congo collecting material for his book On the Trail of the Bushongo, he found the Bakuba elders
still singing the praises of Shamba Bolongongo. They also repeated the list of their kings, a list of
one hundred twenty names, going back to the godlike king who founded their nation. From these
Bakuba elders, Emil Torday learned of Bo Kama Bomanchala, the great king who reigned after
Shamba Bolongongo. The elders recalled the most memorable event that had occurred during his
reign. On March 30,1680, there was a total eclipse of the sun, passing exactly over Bushongo.

Jose Fernandez, one of the first European explorers to visit Central Africa, went there in 1445. Any
number of subsequent expeditions were carried out by such men as Diego Borges, Vincente Annes,
Rebello de Araca, Francisco Baretto and Dom Christovao da Gama. The parts of Africa visited,
explored and discovered by these men included the kingdom of the Congo, Timbuktu, the East
Coast of Africa, Nubia, the Kingdom of Angola, Abyssinia and the Lake Tsana region.

Much of the history and civilization of Central Africa and East Africa was revealed by the study
made by the Portuguese African explorer Duarte Lopez in his book History of the Kingdom of
Congo. Duarte Lopez went to the Congo in 1578 and stayed for many years. From his study and
description of the Congo we leam that the Kingdom of the Congo included the territory formerly
known as the Congo, Angola and parts of the Cameroons.

According to Lopez, the kingdom of the Congo at the time measured 1,685 miles. The King, still
reliving his past glory, styled himself Dom Alvarez, King of Congo, and of Abundo, and of Natama,
and of Quizama, and of Angola, and of Angri, and of Cacongo, and of the seven Kingdoms of

2

Congere Amolza, and of the Pangelungos, and the Lord of the River Zaire (Congo) and of the
Anzigiros, and of Anziqvara, and of Doanga, etc. He also tells us that the Kingdom of Angola was
at one time a vassal state of the Congo.

At the time of Lopez's twelve years stay in the country, the Kingdom of the Congo was divided into
six provinces. The province of Bamba was the military stronghold of the kingdom, and was capable
of putting 400,000 well-disciplined men in the field.

The rich gold mines at Sofala (now a port of Mozambique) attracted the Portuguese to the East
Coast of Africa. They used intermarriage with the Africans as a means of gaining favor and pushing
into the interior of Africa. In turn, the Africans gradually lost their anti-Christian hostilities and gave
in to being converted to Christianity. And thus Christianity was introduced into the Congo before
1491. The Mani Sogno was the first Congo nobleman to embrace the Christian faith. The Moslems,
coming into the Congo from the East Coast, prevailed upon the Africans to resist being converted to
Christianity, telling them that Christianity was a subtle method used by the Portuguese to take over
their country. This warning notwithstanding, Christianity continued to spread in the Congo.

In 1513, Henrique, son of Dom Affonso, then King of the Congo, was sent to Lisbon and to Rome
to study theology. In 1520, Pope Leo X appointed Henrique Bishop of Utica and Vicar-apostolic of
the Congo. Unfortunately, Henrique died before he could return to the Congo. He was Rome's first
Central African bishop. The royal archives of Portugal still hold the records reflecting the
ceremonial respect that was paid to this Christian son of an African king and queen.

In the years that followed, Portuguese evangelization of the Congo continued. The Holy See
received ambassadors from and sent legates to the Congo. In 1561, Father Dom Goncalo da Silvera
baptized the Emperor of the Court of Monomotapa.

The peaceful relations between the Africans and the Portuguese were eventually disrupted by the
rising European lust for slaves and gold. It was from Angola and the Congo that the Portuguese
New World was to derive its greatest source of slaves. In 1647, Salvador Correia of Brazil
organized an expedition of fifteen ships for the purpose of reconquering Angola, which had been
under Dutch rule for eight years. This event might be considered go be one of the earliest political
interventions of the New World in the Affairs of the Old.

Portuguese domination founded on the dire necessities of the slave trade persisted in Angola. After
a period of relative splendor, the Christian Kingdom of the Congo began to weaken and was
practically destroyed by European fortune hunters, pseudo-missionaries and other kinds of free¬
booters. By 1688, the entire Congo region was in chaos. By the end of the seventeenth century
European priests had declared open war on the non-Christian population of the Congo. They were
attempting to dominate Congolese courts and had ordered the execution of Congolese ancestral
priests and indigenous doctors. Now the Congolese Christians were pathetic pawns of the hands of
unscrupulous European priests, soldiers, merchants and other renegade pretenders, mere parish
priests from Europe were ordering Congolese kings from their thrones.

Soon treachery, robbery and executions compounded the chaos in the Congo. Violence became the
order of the day as various assortments of European mercenaries vied for control of this rich area of
Africa. In the ensuing struggle many of the Christian churches built by the Portuguese were
destroyed. The Dutch, still feeling the humiliation of the decline of their influence in Angola, came
into the Congo and systematically removed all traces of the once prevailing Portuguese power.

By 1820 Arab slave traders had penetrated the Congo from Zanzibar and through Tanganyika. Soon
after their arrival their slave raids were decimating the population. The European rediscovery of the
Congo and neighboring territories began in the middle of the nineteenth century. In 1858, two
Englishmen, Burton and Spoke, discovered Lakes Tanganyka and Victoria, approaching them from
the shores of the Indian Ocean. The Scotch Protestant missionary, Livingstone, explored the regions

3

of the big lakes and in 1871, Livingstone and Stanley met on the shore of Lake Tanganyika. From
1874 to 1877, Henry Morton Stanley crossed Africa from east to west and discovered the Congo
River.

In the meantime, King Leopold II of Belgium focused his attention on Central Africa and in 1876
founded the Association International Africaine. In 1878, King Leopold commissioned Stanley to
establish connection between the Congo River and the ocean in the non-navigable part of the river.
From 1879 to 1885, a handful of Belgian officers sent by the King set up posts along the Congo
River. They were followed by Catholic and Protestant missionaries.

King Leopold's undertakings gave rise to competition and greed. Other European nations had
designs on the Congo. The King's diplomatic successes at the Berlin Conference of 1884 settled this
matter. The members of the Conference marked out spheres of influence in Africa and determined
boundaries that are still in existence. The Congo Free State came into being. The Belgian parliament
agreed that Leopold should have "exclusive" personal ownership of the Congo. The United States
was the first power to ratify the arrangement, largely through the efforts of General Henry S.
Stanford, who was American minister to Brussels at the time.

And thus began the tragedy of Belgian rule in the Congo.

4

The Black Woman In History

BY JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

February 1975 BLACK WORLD

‘Y Cheikh Anta Diop’s) book on the domains of patriarchal
and matriarchal societies in classical antiquity ... furnishes
the basis for an honest re-examination of the relationships
between men and women in societies in general and African
civilization in particular”

1959, when Cheikh
Q- : "IT ^ Anta Diop’s second
i j book, The Cultural

d) q) Unity of Negro Africa,
was published in Paris
by Presence Africaine, the Black
Studies Revolution had not started
in America. The African Indepen¬
dence Explosion was only two years
old, having begun in 1957 with the
independence of the Gold Coast in
West Africa (now Ghana). This
book was a continuation of the in¬
vestigation into African History
and culture that began with his first
book. Nations Negres et Culture,
published in 1955. The Cultural
Unity of Negro Africa was the sec¬
ond of the three major works that
Cheikh Anta Diop had to complete
before one was accepted ( L’Afri-
que Noire Pricoloniale) , as suit¬
able evidence that he was entitled
to receive the degree, Doctor of
Letters. To the best of my knowl¬
edge, no student of history has ever
written more or worked harder for
a Ph.D.

The books of Dr. Diop upset
white scholars the world over and
started a rage against him that has
not abated. He challenged their in¬
terpretation of African history and
backed his challenge with scholar¬

ship that they could not dismiss.
Among the African writers using
the French language, he launched
the Afrocentric approach to history.

Early in his work Dr. Diop states
his intent when he says: “I have
tried to bring out the profound cul¬
tural unity still alive beneath the
deceptive appearance of cultural
heterogeneity . . . From this point
of view, this work represents an
effort of rationalization ... It is
clear that an African researcher is
in a more privileged position than
others and consequently there is no
particular merit in his attempt to
unearth the sociological laws which
seem to be the foundation of the
social reality in which he lives.”

In other words, the role of the
African researcher is to proclaim
the values of his society and not
necessarily defend those values.
This is precisely what Cheikh Anta
Diop has done in this book. In his
first chapter, “An Historical Ac¬
count of Matriarchy,” he examines
the theories of J. J. Bachofen,
Lewis M. Morgan and Frederick
Engels on the historical basis of the
family.

When these researchers look at
non-European societies they find
them to be mainly matrilineal, de-

BLACK WORLD February T975

scended from the woman’s side of
the family or through the female
line. Dr. Diop extends the explana¬
tion in this way: “The line of de¬
scent,” he says, “is matrilineal and
it is the man who brings the dowry
to the woman. The latter does not
leave her family group and can turn
out her husband (who necessarily
belongs to a different gens) if he
fails to provide enough food for the
common provender. Whatever may
be the reason for any separation,
the children remain entirely in the
mother’s gens.”

This proves, if proof is needed,
that the women in these old soci¬
eties had respected rights. Most of
those societies developed before
Europe was bom. Dr. Diop is of the
opinion that the matriarchal sys¬
tem, “in its most highly developed
form is thus handed down to us by
the pairing family.”

Early in the book. Dr. Diop deals
with how some of the misconcep¬
tions about the African family be¬
came widespread in Europe. The
left-liberals in Europe generally
looked at the African family
through the pages of Frederick En¬
gel’s book. The Origin of the Fam¬
ily, Private Property, and the State. 1
This book was very informative in
what it has to say about the Euro¬
pean family of Frederick Engel’s
day but was in error in most of
what it said about the family struc¬
ture of African people. Dr. Diop

1. The Origin of the Family, Private
Property and the State, by Fred¬
erick Engels (International Pub¬
lishers, 1943), p. 25.

observes that this difference of
opinion is in no way an attack on
Marxism. “It is intended,” he says,
“to show that a Marxist has made
use, in a theoretical work, of mate¬
rial the soundness of which had not
been proved.” As a Marxist, Engels
was interested in demonstrating the
historicity, the temporary nature of
all forms of political and social
organization. Further, he was at¬
tempting to show that the tradition¬
al bourgeois monogamous family,
far from being a permanent form,
will be stricken by the same decay
as previous institutions.

The struggle between the matri¬
archy and the patriarchy, in other
societies, especially in Europe,
meant something different in Africa
where there was less of a struggle. I
think Frederick Engels in his the¬
ories on the matriarchy missed this
important point.

In Chapter Two of his book de¬
voted to “Criticism of the Classical
Theory of a Universal Matriarchy,”
Dr. Diop calls attention to societies,
such as the so-called aborigines of
Australia, where the two social sys¬
tems, the matriarchy and the patri¬
archy, peacefully merged. When
these societies in Africa and in the
South Seas are compared with early
Europe, we find that the European
women have no basic rights. Dr.
Diop observed, “The husband was
able to sell his wife or select an
eventual husband for her, in antici¬
pation of his own death . . . Eu¬
nuchs were made to watch over the
women.” By contrast, the women
of ancient Ethiopia had rights equal

February 197S BLACK WORLD

to that of men, and equal power.
Ethiopia was the first country in
the world to have been ruled by a
queen. Although Makeda, known
as the Queen of Sheba, is the more
remembered by historians, mainly
because of her romance with King
Solomon, she was not the greatest
queen of ancient Ethiopia. The line
of queens who took the name Can¬
dace were some of the most able
female rulers of all time. 2 The value
of this book and of Dr. Diop’s
study of “The Domains of Patri¬
archy and of Matriarchy in Classi¬
cal Antiquity” is that it is also the
study in essence of the African
woman in power and of how that
power developed.

It is generally conceded, in most
scholarly circles, that mankind orig¬
inated in Africa. This makes the
African man the father and the Af¬
rican woman the mother of man¬
kind. In the first African societies,
the women played a major role
without demeaning the man or
making his role less important. The
first accomplishment of the African
woman, in partnership with the
man, was the creation of a func¬
tioning family unit. This major step
in human development laid the
foundation for the organization of
all subsequent societies and institu¬
tions.

In Africa the woman’s “place”
was not only with her family; she
often ruled nations with unques-

2. “The Black Woman: A Figure in
World History,” by John Henrik
Clarke, Essence Magazine (May
1971), p. 29.

tionable authority. Many African
women were great militarists, and
on occasion led their armies in bat¬
tle. The Africans had produced a
civilization where men were secure
enough to let women advance as far
as their talent, royal lineage and
prerogatives would take them.

During the rise of the great dy¬
nasties in Egypt, Kush, and Ethi¬
opia, the African women made im¬
pressive strides; some became heads
of state. The appearance of Queen
Hatshepsut, about 1500 years be¬
fore the birth of Christ, launched
the beginning of their historical
prominence in the affairs of state.
Hatshepsut’s reign was one of the
brightest in Egyptian history, prov¬
ing that a woman can be a strong
and effective ruler. She was, ac¬
cording to the Egyptologist James
Henry Breasted, “the first great
woman in history of whom we are
informed.”

Dr. Diop writes that during the
entire history of Egypt of Pharoahs,
African women enjoyed complete
freedom, as opposed to the condi¬
tion of the segregated Indo-Euro¬
pean woman of the classical peri¬
ods, whether she was Greek or
Roman. He further informs us that
“no evidence can be found either in
literature or in historical records—
Egyptian or otherwise—relating to
the systematic ill-treatment of
Egyptian women by their men.
They were respected and went
about freely and unveiled, unlike
certain Asian women. Affection for
one’s mother and especially the re¬
spect with which it was necessary

BLACK WORLD February 1975

to surround her were the most
sacred of duties.”

About 1800 B.C. people from
Western Asia, called the Middle
East, began to come into Africa,
first as migrants, later as invaders.
These people were no strangers to
the Africans. Egypt had formerly
been their colonial master. These
people were of a lower culture and,
like all invaders, contributed noth¬
ing to Africa but trouble. 3 4 A thou¬
sand years after their arrival some
of them were still nomads, confused
by the higher cultures developed in
Africa before their arrival. Egypt
played host to most of these mi¬
grants until they began to form
hostile coalitions directed against
Egypt. The African people’s tra¬
ditional hospitality to strangers was
being abused. This abuse lasted for
more than three thousand years
and continues to this very day.

In a recent book. The Destruc¬
tion of Black Civilization, Great
Issues of a Race From 4500 to
2000 A.D.* the Afro-American
historian, Dr. Chancellor Williams
of Howard University, has dealt
searchingly with the impact of in¬
vaders on Africa. He also deals
with the evidence that tends to
show the Southern African origins
of Egypt, a subject mainly distorted

3. When Egypt Ruled The East, by
George Steindorf and Keith C.
Seele (A Phoenix Book, University
of Chicago Press, 1971), pp. 24-29.

4. The Destruction of Black Civiliza¬
tion, Great Issues of a Race from

4500 B.C. to 2000 A.D., by Chan¬
cellor Williams, (Third World
Press, Chicago, Ill., 1974), pp.
17-61.

or neglected by white historians
who are overly preoccupied with
the Hamitic Hypothesis, that at¬
tempts to prove that all the high
cultures of Africa were brought in
from the outside, and that the an¬
cient Egyptians were white people.
Nothing is further from the truth. 5
In Chapter Two of Dr. Williams’
book, “Ethiopia’s Oldest Daughter:
Egypt,” the nonsense about “white”
Egypt is put to rest.

In dealing with the invaders of
Africa, Dr. Williams explains:
“The techniques of penetration and
dominance were varied. Some came
as peaceful traders and, doubtless,
trade was all that was intended by
many. Africans were always eager
traders. The main attraction of for¬
eign traders was they brought in
many new kinds of commodities.
These traders had little or no trou¬
ble in gaining coastal footholds as
trading posts. The land was not
sold, but leased. However, the
Blacks had what the world wanted
most: Gold, diamonds, ivory, cop¬
per, iron, ore, and themselves.

After many of these traders set¬
tled along the coast of Africa, they
turned their trading posts into forti¬
fications and enslaved some of the
Africans who had invited them
there. They began a war on African
customs, religion and cultures. In

5. “Rape of African History: The
Hamitic Hypothesis,” by Edith R.
Sanders, Liberator Magazine, April
1970, pp. 4-13. Also see “The
‘Name’ Negro its Origin and Evil
Use,” by Richard B. Moore, Afro-
american Publishers, New York,
1960.

February 1975 BLACK WORLD

most cases the first custom they at¬
tacked was the matriarchy, attacks
which increased after the Muslim
invasion of Africa.

What the invaders forgot, if in¬
deed they knew, is that the matri¬
archy could be as did as organized
societies in Africa. Chances are that
the matriarchy in other parts of the
world could have spread from Af¬
rica. What is needed is an Afrocen¬
tric view of the African women in
power.

Some time around 1386 B.C.,
Queen Tiy of Egypt gave birth to a
boy who was first named Amen-
hates after his father. While grow¬
ing up, his closest companion was
said to be Nefertiti, hs beautiful lit¬
tle cousin. When the Crown Prince
was about 21, he and the lovely
Nefertiti were married. After the
death of his father, Amenhates
came to full power in Egypt and
took the name Akhenaton; often
referered to as “The Heretic King,”
he was one of the most extraor¬
dinary monarchs in history. His
queen was equally extraordinary.
Akhenaton and Nefertiti human¬
ized the Egyptian monarchy. After
his death, Nefertiti almost single-
handedly tried to keep alive the
new religion that he had founded.

Egypt’s golden Age gradually
waned, and the pride and splendor
that had marked the 18th and 19th
Dynasties gave way to internal strife
and confusion. Wars of conquest

and colonization had drained much
of her military and economic
strength. In the meantime, as the
nations to the south grew more
powerful, they came predatory to¬
ward Egypt, which had once been
their master.

The nation that is now called
Ethiopia came back upon the cen¬
ter stage of history around 960 B.C.
It was then represented by a queen
who in some books is referred to as
Makeda, and in others as Belkis.
She is better known to the world as
the Queen of Sheba. In his book,
World’s Great Men of Color, 0 J. A.
Rogers gives this description: “Out
of the mists of 3,000 years emerges
this beautiful love story of a Black
queen, who, attracted by the fame
of a Judaen monarch, made a long
journey to see him . . .”

In Ethiopia, A Cultural History,
Sylvia Pankhurst tells the story of
this journey: “The history of the
Queen of the South, who undertook
a long and arduous journey to Jeru¬
salem, in order to learn of the wis¬
dom of King Solomon, is deeply
cherished in Ethiopia, as part of the
national heritage, for she is claimed
as an Ethiopian Queen, Makeda, ‘a
woman of splendid beauty,’ who
introduced the religion and culture
of Israel to her own land.” 7

The story of King Solomon and

6. World’s Great Men of Color, by
J. A. Rogers (The Macmillan Co.,
New York, 1972). This edition ed¬
ited with an introduction commen¬
tary and new bibliographical notes
by John Henrik Clarke.

7. Ethiopia, A Cultural History, by
Sylvia Pankhurst (Lolibela House,
London, 1955).

BLACK WORLD February 1975

17

the Queen of Sheba is quite well-
known. Dr. Post Wheeler, in his
book, Golden Legend of Ethiopia,
maintains that the Queen of the
South was called the Queen of She¬
ba and Axum, and that she reigned
over Sheba and Arabia, as well as
Ethiopia. Another valuable old
Ethiopian work, The Book of Ak-
sum, states that when Queen Make-
da came to the throne, she built the
capital in the Ethiopian district of
Azeba. The Keber Nagast, an an¬
cient Ethiopian chronology, tells us
that the Queen of Sheba’s capital
was Debra Makeda (or Mount Ma-
keda) which the Queen built and
named for herself. Debra Makeda
later became a meeting place for
the early Christians of Ethiopia.

In Ethiopia’s church of Axum,
there is a copy of what is said to be
one of the Tables of Law that Solo¬
mon gave to Menelik, his son by
the Queen of Sheba. (Menelik had
gone from Ethiopia to visit his fa¬
ther in Judea. This African queen is
mentioned in two holy books, the
Bible and the Koran. The Greeks
spoke of her as “The Black Mi¬
nerva” and ‘The Ethiopian Diana.”

More nonsense has been written
about Cleopatra than about any
other African queen, mainly be¬
cause it has been the desire of many
writers to paint her white. She was
not a white woman; she was not a
Greek. Let us dispose of this mat¬
ter before explaining the more im¬
portant aspects of her life. Until
the emergence of the doctrine of
white superiority, Cleopatra was
generally pictured as a distinctly

African women, dark in color.
Shakespeare in the opening line of
“Anthony and Cleopatra” calls her
“tawny.” In his day, mulattos were
called “tawny Moors.” The word
“Moor” came into the European
languages meaning “black” or
“blackamoor.” In the Book of
Acts, Cleopatra describes herself
as “black.”

Born in 69 B.C., Cleopatra came
to the throne that she shared with
a brother, Ptolemy XIII, when she
was 18. Egypt, now a Roman pro¬
tectorate, was beset with internal
strife and intrigue. Cleopatra
aligned herself with Julius Caesar,
who reinforced her power. Their
political and sexual relationship
was a maneuver to save Egypt from
the worst aspects of Roman dom¬
ination. After Julius Caesar was
murdered, Cleopatra, still in her
early twenties, met Mark Anthony
and a love affair strongly motivated
by politics began. Her effect on
Mark Anthony was profound. This
noble Roman turned traitor to his
own people when he attempted to
save the country of this fascinating
Black queen from Roman domina¬
tion. After Anthony’s death, the
victor, Octavius, assumed full con¬
trol of Egypt, and Cleopatra, now
without a protector or champion,
committed suicide.

After Cleopatra’s death, Egypt
became a Roman colony and the
harsher aspects of Roman rule set¬
tled over Egypt and the Middle
East. To the south, in the lands un¬
touched by Rome, new proud civil¬
izations were rising. And in the

February 1975 BLACK WORLD

centuries that followed, Black
women once again began to play
major roles in the theater of his¬
tory.

Christianity was bom and devel¬
oped, largely, on the soil of Africa,
and, from its inception, was a reli¬
gion of the oppressed. This religion,
which enjoyed a relatively peaceful
existence during its formative years
in North Africa and the Middle
East, held as one of its best known
icons a Black woman nursing her
child. Christianity arose when Im¬
perial Rome ruled most of North
Africa and the Middle East, at a
time when men were questioning
old gods and searching for new
ones.

The idea of a virgin mother and
child had appeared in many ancient
civilizations—among them Baby¬
lonia and Egypt. Isis was the name
of the North African goddess who
gave virgin birth to the child Horus.
As the Black Virgin, Isis was wor¬
shipped in hundreds of temples in
Africa, Spain, Italy, and France.
The spread of Christianity through¬
out Europe, and the evolution of
European nationalism resulted in
the gradual replacement of the
Black Madonnas by the later white
Madonna and child. But many Eu¬
ropean churches have retained their
Black Madonnas and the Great Ca¬
thedral of Notre Dame in Paris is
built on the site of an earlier shrine
of the Black Madonna. ,

It was only after the Council of
Ephesus in 431 that the Virgin
Maiy and Child became the sym¬
bols of the Christian religion. After

this time, Madonnas began to ap¬
pear in Europe in large numbers,
most of the early ones being Black.
For example, Italy has one in the
shrine at Loretto and others can be
seen at Orapa, Genoa, Pisa and
Padua. Switzerland has one at
Einsiedein. Several Madonnas in
France are referred to as “Vierges
Noires.”

The Bible itself tells us more
about the role of Black women and
their relationship to the Christian
story. Genesis 46:20 tells us about
Joseph’s two sons, Manasseh and
Ephraim, whose mother was Ase-
nath, daughter of an African priest.
Moses, who was bom in Africa and
spent most of his life there, jour¬
neyed to Ethiopia to marry Zip-
porah, daughter of Hethro the Mid-
ianite. They had two sons, Gershom
and Elieyer (Exodus 18:6). Many
of the Hebrews in Egypt married
African women who were natives
of countries to the south. Many
scholars of history today believe
that the ancient Hebrew people,
like the ancient Egyptians, were
dark-skinned.

Inquiries into the ethnic identity
of Jesus Christ have been common
for years and these inquiries ulti¬
mately lead to a related question,
“Who was the Mother of Mary?”
In 1914, W. E. B. Du Bois, then
editor of The Crisis magazine,
noted in an editorial entitled, “The
Color of the Lord:” “Several per¬
sons have written us objecting to
the intimation in our advertising
columns that Jesus Christ was not
a white man. We confess to a cer-

BLACK WORLD February 1975

tain lack of interest in the subject,
but are forced in self-defense to
publish this note from the Cam¬
bridge Encyclopedia Company
concerning their coin collection:
‘Among other rare pieces, our col¬
lection contains a gold solidus of
Justiniain II (circ. A.D. 705),
which was purchased from Lincoln
& Co., the well-known numisma¬
tists of Oxford Street, London, af¬
ter having been verified as genuine
by the coin department of the Brit¬
ish Museum. The obverse is
stamped with the full-face bust of
Justinian, with robe caree and
cross; legend: Justinianus, Serve.
Christi (Justinian, Servant of
Christ). Reverse, full-face bust of
Jesus Christ with woolly hair. Be¬
hind him, the cross. Legend: D.M.
IES CHS, RES REGNANTIUM
(Dominus Noster, Jesu Christo,
King of Kings). Whatever the fact,
this coin places beyond dispute the
belief that Jesus Christ was a Ne¬
gro. The coin is otherwise of great
historical interest, for it was the
cause of a war between Justinian
and Abdula Malik, fifth caliph of
the Omniads, the former demand¬
ing tribute to be paid in these same
coins, and the latter refusing.’ ”
From this evidence, it is easy to
arrive at the conclusion that the
Mother Mary was Black. Her son,
Jesus Christ, is described as having
hair like lamb’s wool and being
swarthy in complexion. In looking
at the Black woman as a figure in
world history, it should be remem¬
bered that the universal symbol of
womanhood and purity was origi-

20

nally considered by many early
Christians to be a Black woman.

African women played a major
role in the formative development
of Christianity. One of the most
noted erf these was Hypatia, who
appeared in history at the time
when European opposition to
Christianity was waving and many
people were becoming Christians.
In the book, Introduction to Afri¬
can Civilization, by John G. Jack-
son, the following is stated about
Hypatia and her time. 8

In the early part of the fifth cen¬
tury of the Christian era, Hypatia,
the daughter of Theon, the mathe¬
matician, conducted an academy in
Alexandria. This talented lady gave
lectures on the philosophies of Plato
and Aristotle, and instructed her
students on the works of Apollo¬
nius and other geometers. Bishop
Cyril decided that such knowledge
must be suppressed, and he pro¬
ceeded to take the necessary steps
to achieve that objective. The great
tragedy that befell Hypatia is best
described by an eminent historian
of science, who informs us: “Each
day before her academy stood a
long train of chariots; her lecture
rooms were crowded with the
wealth and fashion of Alexandria.
They came to listen to her dis¬
courses on those questions which
man ip all ages has asked, but
which never yet have been an¬
swered: What am I? Where am I?
What can I know? Hypatia and
8. Introduction to African Civiliza¬
tions by John G. Jackson (Citadel
Press, 120 Enterprise Avenue, Se-
caucus, New Jersey), pp. 298-299.

February 1975 BLACK WORLD

Cyril! Philosophy and bigotry.
They c ann ot exist together. So
Cyril felt, and on that feeling he
acted. As Hypatia repaired to her
academy, she was assaulted by Cy¬
ril’s mob—a mob of many monks.
Stripped naked in the street, she
was dragged into a church, and
there killed by the club of Peter the
Reader. The corpse was cut to
pieces, the flesh was scraped from
the bones with shells, and the re¬
mains cast into a fire. For this
frightful crime Cyril was never
called to account . . . Henceforth
there was to be no freedom for hu¬
man thought. Everyone must think
as the ecclesiastical authority or¬
dered him. A.D. 414. In Athens
itself philosophy awaited its doom.
Justinian at length prohibited its
teaching, and caused all its schools
in that city to be closed.”*

The politicalization of the Chris¬
tian chinch, and the growing dissat¬
isfaction with Roman rule in North
Africa and in the Middle East,
helped to facilitate the rise of Is¬
lam. While some North Africans
welcomed this new religion, others
resisted it. Resistance was put up
by Kuseila, a general in Mauritania,
and his relative, Queen Dahia-al
Kahina. Many North Africans ral-

*History of The Conflict Between Re¬
ligion and Science, pp. 55-56, by Profes¬
sor John William Draper.

lied under the banner of Kuseila
and were defeated in 682. He con¬
tinued to rule Mauritania for five
years, but in 688 was defeated and
killed by a new contingent of Arab
troops. His position as leader of Af¬
rican resistance was assumed by
Queen Dahia-al Kahina. Under her
leadership the Africans fought back
fiercely and drove the Arab army
northward into Tripolitania. These
furious counter-attacks made some
of the Arab governors doubt that
Africa could be conquered. 9

After the Arab general, Hassan-
ben-Numan, captured Carthage in
698, his victory proved to be short¬
lived. Queen Kahina soon rallied
her forces and drove him from her
capital. When Kahina’s position be¬
came desperate she ordered that the
fertile districts be laid waste so that
the lack of food and shelter would
discourage the Arabs from return¬
ing. The ruinous effect on the soil
of southern Tunisia can be seen to
this day.

Queen Kahina was of the He¬
brew faith and she never aban¬
doned her religion. Her opposition,
then, was purely nationalistic, since
she favored neither the Christians
nor the Muslims. She was finally
defeated and slain by Hassan-ben-
Numan in 705. Her death ended
one of the most valiant attempts to
save Africa for the Africans. She
stood astride the path of Islam and
prevented its southward spread into

9. African Glory: The Story of Van¬
ished Negro Civilizations, by J. C.
deGraft-Johnson (Walker and Com¬
pany).

BLACK WORLD February 1975

the Western Sudan. After her death
the Arabs began to change their
strategy in advancing their faith
and their power in Africa.

A partnership arose between the
African and the Arabs that would
last 300 years. The most important
consequence of this alliance was
the Muslim conquest of Spain in
the year 711. Most history books
record this event as a joint African-
Arab venture, but militarily it was
chiefly an achievement of Black Af¬
ricans under the leadership of an
African General, Gebel Tarik.

While the power and influence of
Africans was rising in Spain, great
states began to emerge in other
parts of Africa, principally in West
Africa. The best-known of these
states were Ghana, Mali and Son-
ghay. In these states, women not
only played major roles but some¬
times rose to be heads of state. The
great Arab traveler, Iben Batuta, a
Muslim, was appalled at the free¬
dom that women enjoyed in West
Africa when he visited Mali in
1352.

The European slave trade orig¬
inated during the 15th century at a
time when the once powerful West
African states were suffering inter¬
nal disputes, after more than a
thousand years of grandeur. The de¬
cline of these states produced the
weakness in West Africa that frus¬
trated any resistance to imposition
of the slave trade. And thus the
long night of tragedy began for Af¬
rica. The carefully built African
family structure was, in many cases,
destroyed. African bravery was no

22

match for a new force that had
been introduced into the world.
This force was gun powder.

In the 16th century, the Portu¬
guese stake in the slave trade was
threatened by England and France.
This caused the Portuguese to
transfer their slave-trading activi¬
ties southward to the Congo and
South West Africa. Their most
stubborn opposition, as they en¬
tered the final phase of the conquest
of Angola, came from a queen who
was a great head of state and a mil¬
itary leader with few peers in her
time. The important facts about her
life are delineated in the forthcom¬
ing book, Queen Nzingha and the
Mbundu Resistance to the Portu¬
guese Slave Trade, by Professor
Roy A. Glasgow, of Bowie State
College, Bowie, Maryland. In the
book, he writes:

“Her extraordinary story begins
in 1583, the year of her birth. She
is known as Jinga, or Ginga, but
more often as Nzingha, and she was
the sister of the then-reigning King
of Ndongo, Ngoli Bbondi, whose
country was later called Angola.
Nzingha belonged to an ethnic
group called the Jagas. The Jagas
were an extremely militant group
who formed a human shield against
the Portuguese conquest of her
country and was always on the mil¬
itary offensive. As part of her excel¬
lent strategy against the invaders,
she formed an alliance with the
Dutch, whom she intended to use
to defeat the Portuguese slave trad¬
ers. At her request, she was given
a body of Dutch soldiers; the offi-

Fabruary 1975 BLACK WORLD

cer commanding this detachment in
1646 said this of her: ‘A cunning
and prudent virago, so much ad¬
dicted to arms that she hardly uses
other exercises and withal so gen¬
erously valiant that she never hurt
a Portuguese after quarter was
given and commanded all her ser¬
vants and soldiers alike.’ ”

She believed that, after defeating
the Portuguese, it would be easy to
surprise the Dutch and expel them
from her country. Consequently,
she continued to maintain an ami¬
cable relationship with them and
patiently waited for the appropriate
time to turn against them. Her ulti¬
mate ambitions extended beyond
the aim of freeing her country from
European control. In addition to re¬
taining personal control of Ndonga,
she hoped to expand her domain
from Matamba in the east to the
Atlantic Ocean. To this end she
made herself an astute agitator-
propagandist who could easily sum¬
mon large groups of her fellow
countrymen to listen to her. In con¬
vincing her people of the pernicious
influences of the Portuguese, she
would single out slaves and “slave-
soldiers” who were under Portu¬
guese control and direct intensive
political and patriotic messages
their way, appealing to their pride
in being Africans. She offered them
land and freedom. This resulted in
the desertion of thousands of these
“slave-soldiers” who joined her
forces, forming a serious security
problem for the Portuguese. A vi¬
sionary political leader, competent,
self-sacrificing, and devoted to the

resistance movement, Nzingha at¬
tempted to attract to her cause as
many kings and heads of families as
possible so that through the alle¬
giance of their people, she could
gain new recruits for the defense
of her country against the occupa¬
tion of the Portuguese.

In 1623, at the age of 41, Nzin¬
gha became Queen of Ndongo, and
she began at once to strengthen her
position of power. She forbade her
subjects to call her queen. She pre¬
ferred to be called King and, when
leading her army in battle, dressed
in men’s clothing. Her most en¬
during weapon was her personality.
She was astute and successful in
consolidating power. She was par¬
ticularly good at safe-keeping her
position by ruthlessly dealing with
her foes and graciously rewarding
her friends. She possessed both
masculine hardness and feminine
charm, which she readily used, de¬
pending on the need and the occa¬
sion. Because of these attributes,
her leadership was never seriously
challenged.

The Portuguese began to have
second thoughts about her. Their
priests were disappointed because
they had seemingly lost the battle
to convert her to Catholicism. In
point of fact, this was not the case.
She would later choose her own
time and reason to join their church
and to use this liaison for her own
purposes.

In 1645, and again in 1646, she
suffered a series of setbacks in her
campaign to drive the Portuguese
out of Angola. Her sister, Fungi,

BLACK WORLD February 1975

was taken as a prisoner of war. The
Portuguese beheaded her and threw
her body in a river. Nzingha began
to weigh the merits of her own god,
Tem-Bon-Dumba, as compared to
the god of the Portuguese. Was it
possible, she asked, that the Cath¬
olic god was stronger? She had
heard the Jesuits maintain that the
Christian god was just and an ene¬
my of all suffering. Why, then, did
he assist the invaders of her coun¬
try? Why were the Portuguese
building forts in her country with¬
out her consent? With her questions
still unresolved, she decided to join
their religion and to test its strength
in her favor. And for the remainder
of her life she used this religion as
a political tool, when it suited her.

In 1659, she signed a treaty with
the Portuguese that brought her no
feeling of triumph. Now more than
75 years old, she had resisted the
Portuguese for most of her adult
life. Some of her faithful assistants
and followers had died or given up
the long fight. On December 17,
1663, this great African woman
died. With her death, the Portu¬
guese occupation of the interior of
Southwest Africa began. The mas¬
sive expansion of the Portuguese
slave trade followed this event.

In the concluding chapter of his
book about Nzingha’s life and
struggles Professor Roy A. Glas¬
gow has this to say: “Queen Nzin¬
gha symbolized the quintessence of
early Mbundu resistance. She was
from 1620 until her death in 1663
... the most important personal¬
ity in Angola. Nzingha failed in her

24

mission to expel the Portuguese
and become Queen of Ethiopia,
embracing Matamba (eastern
Ndongo) and Ndongo. However,
her historic importance transcends
this failure as she awakened and
encouraged the first known stirring
of nationalism in West Central Af¬
rica by organizing the national and
international (the Moni-Kongo)
resistance in her total opposition to
European domination.”

In the resistance to the slave
trade and the colonial system that
followed the death of the queen,
African women, along with their
men, helped to mount offenses all
over Africa. Among the most out¬
standing were: Madame Tinubu of
Nigeria; Nandi, the mother of the
great Zulu warrior Chaka; Kaipkire
of the Herero people of South West
Africa; and the female army that
followed the great Dahomean King,
Behanzin Bowelle.

Islam had a shattering effect on
the matriarchy in Africa, without
destroying it. The social organiza¬
tion of the Bantu-speaking people
of Central Africa continued to be
governed by the matriarchy. The
greatest impact of Islam was along
the East Coast of Africa and in the
Western Sudan. Cheikh Anta Diop
has given us a historical accounting
of this impact.

In spite of the slave trade and
the colonial system that followed

February 197S BLACK WORLD

it, African women continued to be
important factors in the physical
struggles against European domi¬
nation. Their participation con¬
tinued throughout the 19th and
well into the 20th century in the
country south of Angola-Namibia
that the Europeans developed.
During this time the country was
plunged into a prolonged struggle
against one of the strongest colo¬
nial powers of that time. German
soldiers were mobilized with all
modem armaments against the He¬
re ro people of South West Africa.
The Herero women, despite then-
lack of modem equipment, took on
responsibilities equal to their men
and waged a war against the Ger¬
mans that resulted in a stalemate.

Near the end of the 19 th century
(1896), the British, in their attempt
to take over the hinterlands of the
Gold Coast (present day Ghana),
exiled King Prempeh. In 1900, still
not having succeeded in gaining
control of this part of Ghana, the
British sent a governor to Kumasi,
the capital of Ashanti, to demand
the Golden Stool, the Ark of the
Covenant and the supreme symbol
of the sovereignty and independ¬
ence of the Ashantis—a fierce and
warlike people who inhabit the
dense rain forests of what is now
the central portion of Ghana.

On March 28, 1900, the Gover¬
nor, Lord Hodgson, called a meet¬
ing of all the kings in and around
the city of Kumasi. He informed
the people that their exiled King
Prempeh would not be permitted
to return because the indemnity

the British had demanded before
the exile of King Prempeh had not
been paid. Further, he demanded
that the Ashanti surrender the
Golden Stool. The demand was a
terrible blunder and an insult to
the Ashanti people who were still
angry with the British for exiling
the king. The governor in no way
understood the sacred significance
of the Stool, which according to tra¬
dition, contained the soul of the
Ashanti.

The Ashanti heard the gover¬
nor’s speech and showed no reac¬
tion except silence. The meeting
broke up quietly and the men went
home to prepare for war. The in¬
spiring force behind the Ashanti
people at this time was Yaa Asan-
tewa, the Queen Mother of Ejisu.
The war that followed bears her
name—the Yaa Asantewa War. 11
The story of Yaa Asantewa is wov¬
en throughout the history of mod¬
ern Ghana. The following story of
the Great Queen and her war is
taken from the book, Ghana, A
History for Primary Schools, by E.
A. Addy: “In the evening the chiefs
held a secret meeting at Kumasi.
Yaa Asantewa, the Queen Mother
of Ejisu, was at the meeting. The
chiefs were discussing how they
should make war on the white men

11. Ghana History For Primary
Schools, by E. A. Addy, Book Two,
(Longmons, London, 1960), pp. 54-
58. Also see, Ashanti Heroes, by
K. O. Bonsu Kyeretwie (Oxford
University Press, London, 1964),
pp. 50-55; and The Golden Stool,
Ashanti 1900, by Frederick Myatt
(William Kimber Publishers, Lon¬
don, 1966), pp. 33-170.

BLACK WORLD February 197S

25

and force them to bring back the
Asantehene. Yaa Asantewa saw
that some of the chiefs were afraid.
Some said that there should be no
war. They should rather go to beg
the Governor to bring back the
Asantehene, King Prempeh. Then
suddenly Yaa Asantewa stood up
and spoke. This was what she said:
‘Now I have seen that some of you
fear to go forward to fight for our
King. If it were in the brave days
of old, the days of Osci Tutu,
Okomfo Anokye, and Opolu Ware,
chiefs would not sit down to see
their King taken away without fir¬
ing a shot. No white man could
have dared to speak to chiefs of
the Ashanti in the way the Gover¬
nor spoke to you chiefs this morn¬
ing. Is it true that the bravery of
Ashanti is no more? I cannot be¬
lieve it. Yea, it cannot be! I must
say this: if you the men of Ashan¬
ti will not go forward, then we will.
We the women will. I shall call
upon my fellow women. We will
fight the white men. We will fight
till the last of us falls in the battle¬
fields!”

The speech stirred up the chiefs,
and at once the meeting swore the
great oath of Ashanti to fight the
white men until they released the
Asantehene. Yaa Asantewa was the
leader in this war. Then the Ashan¬
tis cut telegraph wires and sur¬
rounded Kumasi. The Governor
and his party kept themselves in
the fort, where they suffered from
disease and hunger. For many
months, the Ashantis, led by Yaa
Asantewa, fought very bravely and

kept the white men in the fort.
“Then an officer, Colonel Will-
cocks, was sent with 1400 soldiers
to Kumaisi. He brought very big
guns. Yaa Asantewa and the other
Ashanti leaders were captured.
They were deported and the war
came to an end. Yaa Asantewa’s
name and her bravery are always
remembered.”

After this war, Yaa Asantewa
and some of the other leaders were
sent into exile. The Ashanti wars
against the British had started in
1805 and had lasted for nearly a
hundred years, but with the end of
this last war the British gained con¬
trol over the hinterland of Ghana.
And Yaa Asantewa’s War was the
last of the major wars in Africa
led by a woman.

But Yaa Asantewa only added
to that long line of African warrior
queens that began with Hatshep-
sut 1500 years before the birth of
Christ. Because her agitation for
the return of Prempeh was con¬
verted into the stirring demands for
independence, it is safe to say that
she helped to create the theoretical
basis for the political emergence of
modern Africa.

In his book on the domains of
patriarchal and matriarchal socie¬
ties in classical antiquity, Cheikh
Anta Diop has arrived at some, con¬
clusions that are as topical as they
are historical. His book furnishes
the basis for an honest re-exami¬
nation of the relationships between
men and women, in societies in gen¬
eral and in African society in par¬
ticular.

26

February 1975 BLACK WORLD

African History
Revisited

Muhammad Ahmad
“The Mahdi”

BY JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

A recent movie based on
the encounter between the
British General Charles
Gordon and the Sudanese
patriot Muhammad Ah¬
mad presented a picture of
history which is challenged
here

INCE July of 1966 millions of movie-goers in this country

S and throughout the world have seen the spectacular motion
picture, Khartoum —in Cinerama, Ultra-Panavision and
Technicolor. Some movie critics have hailed this picture
as “Nothing less than Superb!” and “The Most Realistic
Battle Action in Movie History!” Others have said that this is historical
truth brought to the screen. This is where the appraisers have erred.
The truth about the battle for the Sudan in the 1880’s has been distorted
to suit the needs and prejudices of the Hollywood movie czars and their
subjects, who are mainly white.

The picture stars Charlton Heston as General Charles Gordon, the
enigmatic British mystic who was sent to the Sudan, in Central Africa,
to rescue an Egyptian army and thousands of British civilians besieged
in Khartoum by the nationalist uprising of Muhammad Ahmad, the
Mahdi, and his devoted followers. In the picture, and in the extensive
advertisements about it, the Mahdi is depicted as an Arab religious

32

February 1967 NEGRO DIGEST

fanatic. He was both religious and a fanatical African nationalist, but
he was not an Arab. He was a Moslem.

Very often, when it suits the anti-African propaganda purpose of
most white writers and nearly all white motion picture makers, Afri¬
cans who are Moslems, and heroes, are called Arabs. This infers that
they are white men. By this not so subtle method, people of African
descent all over the world are robbed of heroes that rightfully belong
to them. The motion picture Khartoum is a case in point.

The black writer must now examine, and sometimes challenge, all
interpretations of the history of his people and their heroes that have
been made by other people. For an examination of the life and times
of Muhammad Ahmad, known as the Mahdi, a few questions are in
order:

Who was this man and what is the significance of his fight to free

the Sudan from British and Egyptian rule?

What is the importance of his country and his people?

What indeed is the real “Mahdi” story?

The Sudan is an old African country, and it has not always been
called the Sudan. It was once a part of the biblical land of Kush and
has also been known as Nubia or Bilad al-Nuba. The Arabs called the
country Bilad al-Sudan, meaning, “the Land of the Blacks.” From the
early part of the sixteenth century to the latter part of the nineteenth
century the Sudan was dominated by a series of invaders who ruled
recklessly and taxed the people without mercy or any consideration for

The Mahdi's tomb
at Omdurman in
the Sudan. The orig¬
inal tomb was bom¬
barded by Lord Kit¬
chener who had The
Mahdi's bones
thrown into the Nile

NEGRO DIGEST February 1967

33

their well being. Corruption and injustice went unopposed for 60 years
until, in 1881, a great leader appeared to unite the Sudanese people
against their oppressors. His name was Muhammad Ahmad-Ibn-Seyyid-
Abdullah. His career is synonymous with the title “Mahdi,” meaning
“one who is divinely directed.”

When Muhammad Ahmad assumed the Mahdiship in 1881, he was
under 40. He was born in August 1843 on an island in the Nile River
called Labab in the province of Dongala. His family claimed to be
descendants of the Prophet Mahomet, though they were humble boat
builders. While Muhammad Ahmad’s brothers followed their father’s
trade, he displayed an aptitude for religious studies. Muhammad
Ahmad, the youngest of his parent’s four sons, was sent to a Khalwa
(school) to learn reading and writing and to commit the Koran to
memory. His interest and enthusiasm inspired his teachers to send him
to a second school in Khartoum and a third one in the Gezira where
he completed his studies of the Koran and then studied Muslim laws
and traditions. Later he journeyed to the city of Berber to pursue
religious studies at the hands of the Sheikh Mahed El Kheir, the re¬
nowned religious leader of the time. The most notable of his many
teachers was Sheikh Muhammad Sharif.

w

By 1881, Muhammad Ahmad had acquired a large following and
was proclaimed the Mahdi—the future savior of the Sudan. The Mahdi,
having challenged the authority of the government, had no option
but to prepare for the jihad, or holy war, in defense of Islam and for
the freedom of the Sudan. He started to train his followers and to
prepare his flags on which he inscribed: “There is no God but God,
Muhammad is his prophet and the Mahdi is his Caliph.”

The government detachments landed in Aba in the middle of a dark
night in the rainy season. The soldiers felt their way towards the
village amongst grass and bush and lagoons. All of a sudden, the
Mahdists fell on them, using swords and spears and giving them no
time to use their firearms. The majority of the soldiers lost their lives,
and the small number that escaped the disaster fled to Khartoum in
their steamers. The Mahdists rejoiced in their first triumph and in the
spoils of arms and ammunition left behind which they could use in
days to come.

That was on August 12, 1881. The Mahdist revolution against the
Turko-Egyptian regime had started.

The Mahdi and his followers automatically became rebels after the

February 196 7 NEGRO DIGEST

incident at Aba. As their island was within easy reach of the govern¬
ment, and as they were still in a minority, they deemed it wise to
migrate west, far way from the government, and to unite with their
allies and associates in Kordofan and the Nuba Mountains.

The Mahdi and his small group of followers crossed the White Nile
from Aba on their way westward. They were continually joined by
followers until they reached Taqali. In Taqali, King Adam Umm Dab-
balu gave them a hearty reception and promised them his protection.

The Mahdi and his followers then moved to Jabal Qadir. The at¬
tempts of the governor of Kordofan to intercept their progress failed,
and the Mahdists reached Jabal Qadir in safety. There they were joined
by the inhabitants of the surrounding mountains, who flocked to join
the Mahdist cause. Others from the different parts of the Sudan then
journeyed in large numbers to join the Mahdi and to take part in the
new mission and in the struggle against the government.

All internal attempts to nip the Mahdist revolution in the bud failed.
It then became imperative for Egypt, assisted by Great Britain, to face
the situation. A large army was conscripted out of the disrupted Egyp¬
tian Nationalist army of Urabi Pasha and others and sent to Khartoum
by sea, via Suakin. As soon as preparations were complete for an
expedition against the Mahdi, the army, under the command of Hicks
Pasha, moved forward. The expedition first followed the White Nile
southwards to al Dueim. Then it struck westward into a country most
hostile to it, in order to come within range of the Mahdists. The
scouts of the Mahdist army lost no chance of attacking them when¬
ever circumstances allowed, and in compliance with the orders of the
Mahdists, the villages on the route of the Turko-Egyptian army were
evacuated and the wells filled with earth. The country through which
the army was to pass was thus left desolate of inhabitants and short
of drinking water. As the situation of the army grew more pathetic
every day, differences of opinion between Ala al-Din Pasha and Hicks
Pasha, the leaders of the army, sharpened.

When Hicks Pasha’s expedition reached al-Rahad after a long and
tiring march, and then moved towards Kazgail, the Mahdist hordes
from El Obcid and those who joined them from the Baqqare Jima’s
tribe under their sheikh, Asakir Abu al-Kalam, had arrived on the
scene. As Hicks’ army was marching out of Kazgail and entering the
forest of Shaykan, the Mahdists fell on them and a fierce battle raged
for a whole day. Hicks’ army was annihilated almost to the last soldier
in November 1883.

With the defeat of Hicks’ expedition, the government lost its last
disciplined army and most of its men and stores in the Sudan. What

NEGRO DIGEST February 1967

35

remained of the armies of the government were distributed in small
garrisons defending the remaining posts. Those garrisons could not be
depended upon in the government’s struggle against Mahdism.

The victorious Mahdi then returned to El Obeid, to allow his armies
the well-earned rest they required after their long struggle against
the government, to receive more disciples and followers, and to start
a new victorious era in the annals of the revolution. Soon afterwards,
Slatin Bey, governor of Darfur, surrendered his province and became
a prisoner of the Mahdi for a very long time. From El Obeid, the
Mahdi also sent emissaries and small forces to preach Mahdism and
to harass the remaining garrisons of the Turkiya.

So the west succumbed to Mahdism and the Central Sudan associated
itself with it. In the Eastern Sudan, Osman Digna, the Mahdist hero,
who joined Mahdism on the fall of El Obeid and who was dispatched
by the Mahdi in the capacity of a Mahdist amir to preach Mahdism,
was able to win the tribes of the Red Sea Hills to the Mahdist cause.
They then began to harass the government headquarters in the East¬
ern Sudan. He captured Sinkat and laid siege to the government gar¬
risons in Suakin and Tokar. From his headquarters near Suakin, Osman
Digna continually attacked the government garrisons in Suakin and
Tokar, while the Mahdists moved from one victory to the other in
the west.

Now Muhammad Ahmad and General Gordon at Khartoum be¬
came rival claimants for supremacy over the minds of the Sudanese
people. They were also rivals in another sense, for both of them
claimed to be the “Messengers of God.”

The Mahdi called himself Muhammad Ahmad el Mahdi Monuta-
zer, that is to say, “the prophet and guide awaited by the world.” His
followers had already adopted the cry of, “Muhammad Ahmad ras-
soul Allah nili Allah” . . . roughly translated, “Muhammad the Messiah
and Messenger of Allah.”

Of the many rumors that were being circulated about him and his
followers, one was that he intended to invade Egypt, to convert the
Mussulmen to the true faith from which they had strayed; and after
a massacre of the Christians in Egypt, to go to Mecca, the holy city
of his faith where he expected to receive the Khalifat and be ordained
the Grand Cheikh of Islam.

The future battle lines had been drawn and both contestants had
been pushed beyond the point where a compromise could be reached.

The Mahdi was invited to Khartoum to be examined in the Koran
to see if he was really the expected Messiah. He rejected the invitation

(Continued on page 83)

36

February 1967 NEGRO DIGEST

(Continued from page 36)

and sent back the message, “By the Grace of God and His Holy Prophet,
I am master in the Sudan. Never shall I come to Khartoum to justify
myself.”

With this sort of preaching he struck the right chord in the character
of the Moslem and all other Sudanese tribes. His plan was to unite
all in one great faith. Wisely, for his scheme, he recognized the general
state of discontent and most astutely used it as a fertile ground for
his message. He was a religious leader, but he also was a shrewd
politician. He based arguments on the prevailing “hard times” and
traced these to the existing government. His astuteness was again shown
in the way he selected, as the field of his earliest efforts, the most dis¬
turbed section of the country.

The British authorities offered a large sum for him dead or alive.
This action forced the Mahdi to declare a holy war. He promised his
rapidly increasing followers the majority share of the spoils he in¬
tended to take from the oppressors.

A quarrel developed between the commanders sent to seize the
Mahdi. The quarrel broke into an open fight and the two separate
companies of soldiers were weakened to ineffectiveness. The Mahdi and
his followers fell on these troops with clubs, sharp sticks and stones.
In a short while they were destroyed. Then came the Mahdi’s attempt
to capture El Obeid, the capital of Kordofan; and though driven back
with great losses, he prevailed until, after a siege of five months, the
town and garrison surrendered. Now he was hailed as the maker of
miracles. Praise Allah! The Messiah had come!

The government no longer looked upon him as a holy man, zealous
for religion but poor and without influence, whom they could silence
easily. The government had already come to be despised by the people
because of its weakness and corruption, while the prestige of Muham¬
mad Ahmad was in the ascendency. The spirit of rebellion which pre¬
vailed in Egypt no doubt helped to augment fanaticism in the Sudan.
The government again sent for Muhammad, and he again refused to
go. There now followed in surprisingly rapid succession defeat after
defeat for the government, and success after success for the Mahdi.

Now the personality and activity of the Mahdi stirred the whole of
the Sudan—and the hopeless became hopeful and the leaderless had
found a leader. From the hills and the plains, deserts and forests, the

NEGRO DIGEST February 1967

83

tribes rallied to the black flag of the Mahdi and pledged allegiance to
his crusade. Tens of thousands of them, The Selem, Baggara, Risega,
Homer, Dirrka, Bongo, Madi, and Bari, poured into the new Mes¬
siah’s camp. They came on horseback and on foot, armed with rifles
and lances, or with home-made spears. Some were the poorest of the
poor and wore only filthy loin cloths. The British and the Egyptians
braced themselves against this tide and reshuffled their plans and forces.
Still, the tribes gathered thicker in the Mahdi’s camp. They had but
one goal in view: Freedom or Paradise.

The British, realizing that they were about to be pushed out of the
Sudan, brought in their most able General, Charles George Gordon,
better known as “Chinese” Gordon. He had served in this region before
and already had a respected reputation there. He was known to most
of the people and liked by a large number of them. Gordon was a
devout Christian and, like the Mahdi, had illusions of being divinely
endowed.

When Gordon arrived at Khartoum he found the situation more
desperate than the force at his command could master. Knowing the
country and its people better than most Englishmen, he decided to
use diplomacy. After the collapse of his ill-advised attempts to bring
the ex-slave trader, Zobeir Pasha, to his assistance, he finally had to
deal directly with the Mahdi. Gordon offered to make the Mahdi
governor-general of a large province. The mighty Mahdi interpreted
this gesture as an insult and ridiculed Gordon for making it—thinking:
why should he be a mere governor-general of a province when the
whole of the Sudan, except one or two places, was already his. In
reply, he urged Gordon to forsake his devout Christian beliefs and
become a Moslem.

To Gordon, this of course, was unthinkable. Being a practical mili¬
tary man, he knew that he did not have the power he needed to de¬
fend Khartoum. He sent the women and children out of the city and
awaited the Mahdi, who arrived soon afterward and laid siege to the
city. After the siege had lasted many months, the British sent an ex¬
pedition of 25,000 men under the command of Lord Wolsley to sup¬
port General Gordon’s army at Khartoum.

Lord Wolsley, whose victory over the Egyptians at Tel-e-Kebir in
1882 was the decisive factor in establishing British rule over Egypt,
proceeded up the Nile with his expedition in 800 boats, hoping to reach
General Gordon before his army was overrun by the Mahdi’s dedicated
adherents. At Abu Klea, he met part of the Mahdi’s forces and won
a victory in the battle that followed, while suffering heavy losses. The
bright memory of Lord Wolsley’s victory barely had time to become

84

February 1967 NEGRO DIGEST

real before his second in command. General Stewart, was beaten and
killed.

After weeks of hardship, part of Lord Wolsley’s expedition reached
Omdurman, a few miles from Khartoum. In the journey, the British
ships had to sail through severe attacks by Moslem Krupp guns. Lord
Wolsley’s success at Abu Klea and in bringing the expedition up the
Nile was a commendable feat of leadership, but it did not save General
Gordon; two days before his arrival, January 25, 1885, Khartoum had
fallen to the Mahdi’s army.

The long, 321-day siege ended when 25,000 of the Mahdi’s fanatical
army swarmed over the ramparts of the battle-scarred city and sur¬
rounded the palace of Governor-General Gordon. Gordon, a stalwart
soldier to the end, walked calmly out on the steps, where a giant
Kordofan soldier follower of the Mahdi ran him through with a spear.
An officer named Nisser beheaded him with his sword. Hundreds of
soldiers plunged their spears into his body. His head was sent to the
Mahdi, who at least admired him as a soldier, and had hoped to make
him a Moslem convert.

The story of Gordon’s attempt to save the Sudan for England was
all the more pathetic because his task showed every indication of fail¬
ure before he set himself to it. The fall of Khartoum, and Gordon’s
tragic end, was a severe blow to English pride that might have been
avoided. To add to this, another expedition composed of 11,000 Eng¬
lish and Egyptian soldiers was defeated with great losses at Kassala, by
the Mahdi’s most able general, Osman Digna.

General Gordon had made the city of Khartoum his headquarters,
then had been hemmed in on all sides until the city was cut off from
the outside world, while his supplies of food, guns and ammunition
were used up in a lost and hopeless cause. He had stood bravely to
his port trying to inspire a hundred men to do the work of thousands.
Then, being baffled and harassed by the shiftlessness and incompe¬
tency of his officers, he made promises he could not keep, until his
word as an Englishman began to fall on unlistening ears. Yet, he in¬
spired a listless population to resist for 321 days. Then came the night
attack, and “the father and saviour of the Sudan” lay dead.

In the midst of this chaos, Lord Wolsley retreated to Cairo with
what remained of his army. Later, bent on avenging his and England’s
honor, he asked for a chance to attack the Mahdi again, and was per¬
mitted to do so. He returned the same year with 13,000 white troops
and was beaten back. Now, England withdrew from all of Sudan ex¬
cept the port of Suakin, which could be defended by warships. The
Mahdi prevailed over the rest of the Sudan.

NEGRO DIGEST February 1967

85

The Mahdi and his forces crossed the west bank of the White Nile
and there, in the desert, laid the foundation of the capital of his new
kingdom. He was now supreme master of a rich empire 1,600 miles
long and 700 miles wide. His subjects had been gathered from every
district and tribe. Some gave him homage willingly, some through fear.

The Mahdi’s ambition was still running high. He thought of him¬
self as another Mohammed. He planned to bring all adjoining terri¬
tories under his rule; subdue the Christian part of Ethiopia, march into
Egypt and convert the world to Islam.

His amazing career ended before any of these dreams were realized.
On June 22, 1885, six months after the death of General Gordon, he
died of typhoid fever. With his last strength he shouted the Islam creed.

His followers mourned him for months and later erected a magnificent
tomb on the spot where he died.

The Mahdi was succeeded by his second in command, Khalifa Ab-
dullahi, who ruled the country for 11 troublesome years before the
British gave Lord Kitchener enough men to reconquer the Sudan.

In avenging what he thought was England’s honor, Lord Kitchener
showed no mercy and considered nothing to be sacred while he was
accomplishing his mission. He more than earned the title, “The Butcher
of Omdurman.” He bombarded the tomb of the Mahdi, took his bones
and threw them into the Nile. It was said that Mahdi’s head was packed
in a kerosene tin and later used by Kitchener as a tobacco container.

In spite of Lord Kitchener, and those who came after him, the fol¬
lowers of the Mahdi continued to fight the British until about 1930.

In the many books and papers written about him, the Mahdi be¬
came a romantic hero in the eyes of some of the Englishmen who had
fought him. In his introduction to the book, The Mahdi of Allah, by
Richard A. Bermann, the late Winston Churchill said: “The life of the
Mahdi is a romance in miniature and wonderful as that of Mohammed
himself. The rebellion of the Sudan was the last great outburst of the
blood-red flower of Islam. The Mahdi and his Caliphate might well
have endured to today and developed as stately a power as the Moors
in Spain.”

As for the unanswered question—was Muhammad Ahmad, the
Mahdi, really a Messiah? Well, millions of people in the Sudan be¬
lieved he was, and some still do. But let this truth suffice: the Mahdi
and his successors were rightfully fighting against injustice and colonial
misrule, among other reasons. The aftermath of this fight moved the
British to adopt a more humane and enlightened administration in the
Sudan. This policy eventually helped to make the Sudan the free and
independent country we know today.

86

February 1967 NEGRO DIGEST

Journal of Negro Education

Mohammed Ahmed, (The Mahdi) Messiah of the Sudan
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: The Journal of Negro Education , Vol. 30, No. 2 (Spring, 1961), pp. 156-162
Published by: Journal of Negro Education
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2294340

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:57

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/tenns.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUS1S9®

Journal of Negro Education is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The Journal
of Negro Education.

http://www.j stor.org

Section D: Mohammed Ahmed, (The Mahdi)
Messiah of the Sudan

John Henrik Clarke

17. S. Correspondent on African Affairs , World Mutual Exchange

T he Sudan is a very old country
and it has not always been called
the Sudan. As early as 4,000 B.C. there
appears to have been trade between Egypt
and what is now the Sudan. In those
days the island of Elephantine marked
the southern frontier of Egypt. South
of this frontier die country extended as
far as the land of Punt, which was on
the coast of present day Somaliland-
later it was known as Ethiopia, the Bibli¬
cal land of Cush.

In 721 B.C. Piankhi, a Nubian Prince,
established control over the whole of
Egypt. The Kings of Cush became ac¬
cepted as the Kings of Cush and Misr
(Egypt).

For a thousand years the Sudan was
a Christian nation, divided into two king¬
doms; Mukarra and Aboa. In 640 A.D.
the Arabs who had conquered Egypt made
their way into the Sudan. In 1517 A.D.
the Sultan of Turkey conquered Egypt
and invaded the northern Sudan. Be¬
cause of the cruelty of their rule, hence¬
forth the people of the Sudan referred
to all oppressors as “Turks” regardless of
their race or religion. The armies of
Mohammed Ali invaded the Sudan in
1820 A.D.

Corruption and injustice went unop¬
posed for sixty years until in 1881, a
great leader appeared to unite the Suda¬
nese. He rallied the people to unite
in a holy war against die “Turks” and
drive all foreign oppressors from the Su¬
dan.

This great leader was Mohammed
Ahmed. He belonged to the race of
people known as Danagla; inhabitants of
Dongola. His father was a fiki or re¬
ligious teacher. He taught his son read¬

ing, writing and the meaning of the Mos¬
lem bible, the Holy Koran. Through
his own resourcefulness, he learned of
the countries of Egypt, India, Persia,
Europe and the vast world beyond and
around his country. He was exceedingly
intelligent, with a force of character
somewhat superior to most of his people.

Mohammed Ahmed-Ibn-Seyy id-Abdal¬
lah was the last and best known of the
native conquerors of the Sudan. His ca¬
reer is synonymous with the title “MAH-
DI”, meaning one who is divinely di¬
rected. The Mahdi announced to his
people that he would conquer the world.
He taught them to take an oath never to
put on a new garment until all foreign¬
ers had been driven out of the Sudan.
Though he fought Egypt, as well as the
English, he, nonetheless, had many sym¬
pathizers among the Egyptians. They felt
that he was responding to a feeling of na¬
tionalist pride and anger motivated by
the injustice of foreign domination. The
English occupation of Egypt, supposedly
tentative, was especially galling to the
Egyptians because of the uncertainty
about its probable duration. The Prophet
of Islam in the Sudan commanded more
reverence from the Egyptians than the
Christian English who were showing no
signs of making preparations to keep their
promise to withdraw from Egypt.

Mohammed Ahmed was born near the
island of Argo, at Dongola in the Sudan.
At his death his age was estimated to be
about forty five. Therefore he must have
been born sometime between 1840 and
1845. In spite of their poor and obscure
background his family claimed to be
“Ashral” or descendants of the “Prophet”.

During the greater portion of his youth,
Mohammed Ahmed was left entirely to

156

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

157

his own resources. He learned the Koran
by heart and received his early instruction
in theology. Subsequently he went to
the city of Berber and became a pupil
of the well known teacher, Mohammed
el Kheir who completed his education.
Arriving at manhood, he went to Khar¬
toum where he became a disciple of the
then celebrated and highly respected
Sheikh Mohammed Sherif, his grand
uncle. With him he went to live on
the island of Abba, on the white Nile
near Kawa. He stayed and studied here
for a number of years and later married
the daughter of Mohammed Sherif.

In outward appearance Mohammed
Ahmed was strangely fascinating; he was
a man of strong constitution and seeming¬
ly limitless energy. Like most of the
members of the Danagla tribe his com¬
plexion was very dark. A pleasant smile
was nearly always apparent on his face.
Under this smile gleamed a set of singu¬
larly white teeth, and between the two
upper middle ones was a V-shaped space,
which in the Sudan is considered a sign
that the owner will be lucky. His mode
of conversation, too, had by training, be¬
come exceptionally pleasant and persua¬
sive. Later, when he and his followers
proclaimed that he was a Messiah and
messenger of God, he acted as though he
was in direct communication with the
Deity. All orders which he gave were
supposed to have come to him by divine
inspiration; and it became therefore a sin
to refuse to obey them; disobedience to
the Mahdi’s orders was tantamount to
resistance to the will of God.

Mohammed Ahmeds great asset in
drawing people to revere his personality
was his piety and deeply religious zeal,
this made him a favorite with all of his
teachers . . . yet at one time this pious
disposition led to a conflict. Mohammed
Ahmed rebuked one of his instructors
for allowing singing and dancing at a
feast. He held the opinion that this ac¬
tivity would be displeasing to God. In
the quarrel and conflict that followed,
Mohammed Ahmed was told in very harsh
words to leave the school. This was
heartbreaking for his teacher, Mohammed

Sherif, because he had considered this
dedicated young man to be his favorite
disciple. But, this disciple had rebuked
him in the presence of his elders and
the leading citizens of the town. Order¬
ing him out of the school was the only
way the teacher could maintain his au¬
thority and prestige.

The news of this incident spread rapid¬
ly and drew the attention and sympathy
of the masses of people to this devout
student of the Koran. Now he had his
first followers. He also dared to rebuke
the rich in their own homes and became
a hero to the poor. Soon it was being
said that he was a person of divine origin
—probably the long awaited Messiah who
was expected to appear in the Islam year
1300 or 1881. His name and family were
very similar to that of the Prophet.

As his popularity and following in¬
creased the British and Egyptian rulers
of his country became alarmed over the
discontent he was spreading among the
people and ordered his arrest. With his
first disciples he fled to an island up the
Nile. Here the Mahdi religious move¬
ment was bom. People from all over
the Sudan made pilgrimages to the island,
beseeching him for Blessing and crying
for liberation from their oppressors. Much
later, the inevitable came to pass. The
Mahdi religious movement was made into
a military force that miraculously defeated
the combined Sudan armies of Egypt and
England and freed his country from sixty
years of slavery and cruel taxation.

From Abba Island, Mohammed Ahmed,
now called the Mahdi, went to the dis¬
trict of Kordofan where his fame had
already taken hold of the population.
People flocked to him for blessings—the
blessings of a holy man—one who had
been bold and brave enough to rebuke
a teacher for his sins and his lack of
reverence for the laws of the Holy Koran.

In preaching and exhorting the people,
the Mahdi had one subject and one
theme: “Our religion is becoming debased
and corrupted; our Prophet is insulted
and every true Moslem is humbled by
the corruption of the government officials

158

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

and their utter disregard for the true
faith”.

Now Mohammed Ahmed and Gordon
Pasha at Khartoum became rival claimants
for supremacy over the minds of the Su¬
danese people. They were also rivals in
another sense, for both of them claimed
to be the “Messengers of God”.

The Mahdi claimed, as the word im¬
plies, to be the “Guide or Messenger of
God”, and called himself Mohammed
Ahmed el Mahdi Monutazer, that is to
say, the prophet and guide awaited by
the world. His followers had already
adopted the cry of, “Mohammed Ahmed
rassoul Allah nili Allah” . . . roughly
translated, Mohammed the Messiah and
Messenger of Allah”.

Of the many rumors that were being
circulated about him and his followers,
one was that he intended to invade
Egypt, to convert the Mussulmen to the
true faith from which they had strayed,
and after a massacre of the Christians in
Egypt, to go to Mecca, the holy city of
his faith where he expected to receive the
Khalifat and be ordained the Grand
Cheikh of Islam.

Gordon Pasha's overtures of friendship
toward him were treated with disdain.
In replying to one of the Governor-Gen¬
eral's gestures he said, “I send you back
your presents. I will not accept your
offer to be Emir (Governor) of Kordofan.
You say you have come to make peace
because you are with God. We are with
God. If you are with God you are with
us; on the contrary if you are against us
you are against God. Be converted, then,
and become a Mussulman; if not, we will
inflict upon you the same punishment we
have accorded to Hicks Pasha”.

The future battle lines had been drawn
and both contestants had been pushed
beyond the point where a compromise
could not be reached.

Gordon Pasha said in reply: “I go to
Khartoum to make peace. We can come
to an agreement, if, however, you wish
for war, come on. I am ready”.

The Mahdi was invited to Khartoum
to be examined in the Koran to see if he
was really the expected Messiah. He re¬
jected the invitation and sent back the
message, “By the grace of God and His
Holy Prophet, I am master in the Sudan.
Never shall I come to Khartoum to justi¬
fy myself.”

With this sort of preaching he struck
the right cord in the character of the
Moslem and all other Sudanese tribes.
His plan and thought were to unite all
in one great faith. Wisely for his
scheme, he recognized the general state
of discontent and most astutely used it
as a fertile ground for his message. He
was a religious leader, but he also was
a shrewd politician. He based arguments
of the prevailing, “hard times” and traced
these to the existing government. His
astuteness was again shown in the way
he selected, as the field of his earliest
efforts, the most disturbed section of the
country.

The British authorities offered a large
sum for him dead or alive. This action
forced the Mahdi to declare a holy war.
He promised his rapidly increasing fol¬
lowers the majority share of the spoils
he intended to take from the oppressors.

A quarrel developed between the com¬
manders sent to seize the Mahdi. The
quarrel broke into an open fight and their
two separate companies of soldiers were
weakened to ineffectiveness. The Mahdi
and his followers fell on these troops with
clubs, sharp sticks and stones. In a short
while they were destroyed. More troops
were sent but these too were destroyed.
Then came the Mahdi's attempt to cap¬
ture El-Obeid, the capital of Kordofan;
and though driven back with great losses,
he prevailed until after a siege of five
months, the town and garrison surren¬
dered. Now he was hailed as the maker
of miracles. Praise Allah! The Messiah
had come!

The government no longer looked upon
him as a holy man, zealous for religion
but poor and without influence—-whom
they could silence easily. The govern-

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

159

anent bad already come to be despised by
the people because of its weakness and
corruption, while the prestige of Moham¬
med Ahmed was in the ascendency. The
spirit of rebellion which prevailed in
Egypt no doubt helped to augment fanati¬
cism in the Sudan. The government
again sent for Mohammed and he again
refused to go. There now followed in
surprising rapid succession, defeat after
defeat for the government, and success
after success for the Mahdi.

Now the personality and activity of the
Mahdi stirred the whole of the Sudan—
the hopeless became hopeful and the
leaderless had found a leader. From the
hills and the plains, deserts and forests,
the tribes rallied to the black flag of the
Mahdi and pledged allegiance to his cru¬
sade. Tens of thousands of them, The
Selem, Baggara, Risega, Homer, Dirrka,
Bongo, Madi, and Bari, poured into the
new Messiah’s camp. They came on
horseback and on foot armed with rifles
and lances, or with home-made spears.
Some were the poorest of the poor and
wore only filthy loin cloths. The British
and the Egyptians braced themselves
against this tide and reshuffled their plans
and forces. Still the tribes gathered
thicker in the Mahdi’s camp. All, fanati¬
cally brave, they had but one goal in
view: Freedom or Paradise.

Mohammed Ahmed had all the quali¬
ties of a great revolutionary leader, the
sure self-confidence of one who believed
himself divinely endowed, tremendous
force of character and great personal in¬
tegrity. These qualities were combined
to persuade great masses of people to the
truth of his message. Besides he had
emerged at the time the long awaited
Messiah had been prophesied to appear
convinced that he was indeed sent by
God to help them, his adherents hailed
him as the long-awaited Mahdi, el Mah¬
di el Muntazar. This was to be a Jihad,
or a holy war, and the Mahdi reminded
his followers that, according to the words
of the Prophet, those who met their
death in battle would be immediately re¬
ceived in paradise. It was the fanatical
courage which this doctrine inspired that

enabled the poorly armed Dervish force
to defeat the British-Egyptian army in
battle after battle.

Each new victory was an inspiration
and added other followers to the leader¬
ship of the Mahdi, until practically the
whole Sudan lay at his feet.

The Egyptians recalled Raouf Pasha
and sent another Governor General with
a stronger army to turn back the Mah¬
di s fanatical armies. Still this army of
formerly misbegotten creatures swept to
defeat everything before them. At Senaar,
of 6,000 Egyptians only 20 escaped alive.
At Djebel-Gadir in June 1882 two whole
army corps were wiped out; at Seribah,
July 11 of the same year the Mahdi de¬
stroyed all except twelve of an army of
6,100 men. In October he overran and
defeated an Egyptian force of 10,000.

After attacking El-Obeid, a city where
he had previously suffered a temporary
defeat, he turned his attention and mili¬
tary prowess toward Khartoum, capitol
city of the Sudan.

The English who previously were only
concerned with the decline of their power
and prestige in the Sudan now began to
fear for their very lives. The Egyptian
forces, first to rear up against the Mah-
di’s power had been crushed.

Sir William Hicks (called Hicks
Pasha), a veteran fighter of colonial wars,
was placed in charge of 10,000 men
armed with the latest weapons. With
his force he crossed the Nubian Desert
and proceeded up the Nile, hoping to
encounter the Mahdis army somewhere
near Khartoum. Before the Mahdi met
Hicks Pasha’s army he had crushed the
Egyptian forces at Abu Ahmed and at
Bheheb, therefore leaving no appreciable
Egyptian army in the field against him.

Hicks reached Khartoum first after de¬
feating some hostile tribes on the way.
The Mahdi’s followers and prestige had
increased to a proportion where he was
now considered an infallible military
leader as well as a true Messiah. With
this accelerated status, he led his main

160

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

army toward Khartoum. Hicks left
3,000 men to hold the city and set off
with the rest of his army to meet the
Mahdi, who in the meantime had altered
his plans by withdrawing the army
headed for Khartoum. He encamped at
El-Obeid just long enough to entice Hicks
Pasha to move his anny in that direc¬
tion. However when Hicks reached the
city, the Mahdi had moved further into
the desert. Hicks followed him into this
well laid trap, as he expected him to
do. On November. 3, 1883, after Hicks
Pasha’s army had been weakened by
thirst and some had died from drinking
poisoned water, the Mahdi and his loyal
cohorts swept down upon them. This
was the Mahdi’s most decisive victory so
far. A mound of dead men covered the
body of Hicks Pasha, also dead.

Now the anxiety of the English in the
Sudan became panic. They were afraid
that the Mahdi’s example would spread
to other colonial areas.

The force that the Mahdi had sent to
Suakin under the leadership of his most
able general, Osman Digna, had defeated
an army commanded by the British gener¬
al, Sir Samuel Baker. Later, another
British general named Graham, was able
to hold Osman Digna’s army at bay.

More victories for the Mahdi followed.
He captured Berber, Dongola, (the home
of his tribe) Darfur and the rich Equa¬
torial Provinces.

The British, realizing that they were
about to be pushed out of the Sudan,
brought in their most able General,
Charles George Gordon, a renowned figure
better known as “Chinese” Gordon. He
had served in this region before and al¬
ready had a respected reputation here. He
was known to most of the people and liked
by a large number of them. Gordon was
devout Christian and like the Mahdi, had
illusions of being divinely, endowed.

When Gordon arrived at Khartoum he
found the situation more desperate than
the force at his command could master.
Knowing the country and its people better
than most Englishmen, he decided to

use diplomacy. After the collapse of his
ill-advised attempts to bring the ex-slave
trader, Lobeir Pasha to his assistance, he
finally had to deal directly with the
Mahdi. Gordon offered to make the
Mahdi governor-general of a large prov¬
ince. The mighty Mahdi interpreted this-
gesture as an insult and ridiculed him
for making it—thinking: why should he
be a mere governor-general of a province
when the whole of the Sudan, except
one or two places, was already his. In
reply he urged Gordon to forsake his
devout Christian beliefs and become a
Moslem.

To Gordon, this of course, was un¬
thinkable. Being a practical military
man, he knew that he did not have the
power he needed to defend Khartoum.
He sent the women and children out of
the city and awaited the Mahdi who
arrived soon afterward and laid siege
to the city. After the siege had lasted
many months the British sent an expedi¬
tion of 25,000 men under the command
of Lord Wolsely to support General Gor¬
don’s army at Khartoum.

Lord Wolsely whose victory over the
Egyptians at Tel-el-Kebir in 1882 was
the decisive factor in establishing British
rule over Egypt, proceeded up the Nile
with his expedition in 800 boats, hoping
to reach General Gordon before his army
was overrun by the Mahdi's dedicated
adherents. At Abu Klea, he met part
of the Mahdi’s forces and won a vic¬
tory in the battle that followed, while
suffering heavy losses. The bright mem¬
ory of Lord Wolsey’s victory barely had
time to become real before his second
in command, General Stewart, was beat¬
en and killed.

After weeks of hardship part of Lord
Wolseleys expedition reached Omdur-
man, a few miles from Khartoum. In
the journey the British ships had to sail
through severe attacks by Moslem Krupp
guns. Lord Wolseley’s success at Abu
Klea and in bringing the expedition up
the Nile was a commendable feat of
leadership, but it did not save General
Gordon; two days before his arrival.

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

161

January 25, 1885, Khartoum had fallen
to the Mahdi s army.

The long 321 day siege ended when
25,000 of the Mahdi’s fanatical army
swarmed over the ramparts of the battle
scarred city and surrounded the palace of
Governor-General Gordon. Gordon, a
stalwart soldier to the end, walked calmly
out on the steps, where a giant Kordofan
soldier follower of the Mahdi ran him
through with a spear. An officer named
Nisser, beheaded him with his sword.
Hundreds of soldiers fell upon Gordon
and plunged their spears into his body.
His head was sent to the Mahdi who
at least admired him as a soldier, and
had hoped to make him a Moslem con¬
vert.

The story of Gordons attempt to save
the Sudan was the more pathetic be¬
cause his task showed every indication
of failure before he set himself to it. The
fall of Khartoum and Gordons tragic end
was a severe blow to English pride that
might have been avoided. To add to
this, another expedition composed of
11,000 English and Egyptian soldiers
was defeated with great losses at Kassala,
by the Mahdi’s most able general, Osman
Digna.

General Gordon had made the city
of Khartoum his headquarters, then had
been hemmed in on all sides until the
city was cut off from the outside world,
while his supplies of food, guns and
ammunition were used up in a lost and
hopeless cause. He had stood bravely
to his port trying to inspire a hundred
men to do the work of thousands. Then,
being baffled and harrassed by the shift¬
lessness and incompetency of his officers
he made promises he could not keep
until his word as an Englishman began
to fall on unlistening ears. Yet, he
inspired a listless population to resist
for 321 days. Then came the night
attack, the mad rush to the palace,
the javelin throw and he, who was said
to be “the father and saviour of the
Sudan” lay dead.

In the midst of this chaos, Lord Wolse-
ley retreated to Cairo with what remain¬

ed of his army. Later, bent on aveng¬
ing his and England’s honor, he asked
for a chance to attack the Mahdi again
and was permitted to do so. He re¬
turned the same year with 13,000 white
troops and was beaten back. Now Eng¬
land withdrew from all of Sudan except
the part of Suakin, which could be de¬
fended by warships. The Mahdi pre¬
vailed over the rest of the Sudan.

The Mahdi and his forces crossed the
West bank of the White Nile and there
in the desert laid the foundation of
the capitol of his new kingdom. He
was now supreme master of a rich em¬
pire 1,600 miles long and 700 miles wide.
His subjects had been gathered from
every district and tribe. Some gave him
homage willingly, some through fear.
The Sudan is peopled by many racial
types with every form of physique and
all of them were represented among the
Mahdi’s followers. There were Chris¬
tians, Moslems and heathen. There were
those who loved the Mahdi and his cause,
and others who followed him in order
to obtain protection, clothes, food and
shelter.

The Mahdi’s ambition was still run¬
ning high. He thought of himself as
another Mohammed. He planned to
bring all adjoining territories under his
rule; subdue the Christian part of Ethi¬
opia, march into Egypt and convert the
world to Islam.

His amazing career ended before any
of these dreams were realized. On June
22, 1885, six months after the death of
General Gordon, he died of typhoid
fever. With his last strength he shouted
the Islam creed.

His followers mourned him for months
and later erected a magnificent tomb
on the spot where he had died.

The Mahdi was succeeded by his
second in command, Abdulla the Khalifa
who ruled the country for eleven trouble¬
some years before the British gave Lord
Kitchener enough men and guns to re¬
conquer the Sudan.

162

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

In avenging what he thought was
England's honor, Lord Kitchener showed
no mercy and considered nothing to be
sacred while he was accomplishing his
mission. He more than earned the name,
“The Butcher of Omdurman”. He bom¬
barded the tomb of the Mahdi and took
his bones and threw them into the Nile,
It was said that the Mahdi's head was
packed in a kerosene tin and later used
by Kitchener as a tobacco container.

In spite of Lord Kitchener and those
who came after him, the followers of
the Mahdi continued to fight the British
until about 1930.

As for the unanswered question—was
Mohammed Ahmed, the Mahdi, really a
Messiah? Well, millions of people in
the Sudan believed he was and some
still do. But let this truth suffice; the
Mahdi and his successors were right¬
fully fighting against injustice and colon¬
ial misrule, among other reasons. The
aftermath of this fight moved the Brit¬
ish to adopt a more humane and enlight¬
ened administration in the Sudan. This

policy eventually helped to make the

Sudan the free and independent country

we know today.

Bibliography

H. S. and W. D. Afford, The Egyptian
Sudan, London, 1898.

E. N. Bennett, The Downfall of the Der¬
vishes, London, 1899.

R. A. Berman, The Mahdi of Allah , New
York, 1932.

B. Burleigh, Two Campaigns, London, 1896.

J. K. Griffen, The Egyptian Sudan, New
York, 1905.

General Gordon, C. S. “Journals/’ Boston,.
Mass., 1885.

Col. D. Choille Long, The Three Prophets,
New York, 1884.

H C. Jackson, Sudan Days and Ways,.
New York, 1954.

Joseph Ohrwolder, Ten Years Captivity in
the Mahdi*s Camp, London, 1896.

Mekki Shibeika, Independent Sudan , New
York, 1960.

Rudolf C. Slatin, Fire and Sword in The
Sudan, London, 1896.

G. W. Steevens, With Kitchener to Khar¬
toum, New York, 1898.

Journal of Negro Education

Bambata: Last of the Zulu Rebel Chiefs
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: The Journal of Negro Education , Vol. 31, No. 1 (Winter, 1962), pp. 88-91
Published by: Journal of Negro Education
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2294552

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:57

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/tenns.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUS1S9®

Journal of Negro Education is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The Journal
of Negro Education.

http://www.j stor.org

Section E: Bambata: Last of the Zulu Rebel Chiefs

John Henrik Clarke

U. S. Correspondent on African Affairs, World Mutual Exchange,
International News Features

W HEN CETEWAYO DIED IN 1884, and
the Zulu tribe was broken up into
13 sub-divisions without a central head,
the Europeans in South Africa breathed
easier and said: “At last the power of
the Zulu is broken.” They had spoken
prematurely. The period of easy breath¬
ing did not last long. The 13 sub-divi¬
sions of Zulus, each with conflicting
views and aspirations, created more con¬
fusion than stability. Soon the trekkers
from the Transvaal into Zululand were
glad to recognize Dinizulu as the para¬
mount chief of the 13 petty chiefs who
were ruling the remaining portion of
Zululand haphazardly. Dinizulu was the
son and rightful successor to Cetewayo.

The proclamation of Dinizulu as para¬
mount chief was followed by a “grant”
of land to the Boers who soon afterward
established a new republic with Vyrheir
as its capital.

Paul Kruger, the Boer leader, wanted
the territory of St. Lucia Bay and an
outlet to the ocean that would free the
Boers from the heavy duties that the
British were placing on their imports.
The recurring hunger for more land
brought the Boers once more into armed
conflict with the Zulus. The British
attempt at “peace-making” involved them
in a war with Dinizulu.

After brave and stubborn resistance
the Zulu chief had to surrender and was
exiled to St. Helena Island, along with
his uncles, Ndabuko and Shingane. In
1898, they were allowed to return and
it was then that Dinizulu was appointed
chief of the Usutu tribe in the Nongoma
district and was recognized as the heredi¬
tary head of the Zulus.

The colony of Natal was having trou¬
ble with its East Indian subjects who,
under Mahatma Ghandi’s leadership, were
relentlessly fighting the drastic restric¬

tions imposed upon them by the Asiatic
Law Amendment Act.

Farther South in the country that is
now Rhodesia, another crisis had unfold¬
ed and ended in defeat and sorrow for
another branch of the Zulu tribe. Loben-
gula, king of the Ama-Ndebele, Mata-
bele or Abukwa-Zulu, had been over¬
whelmed by Cecil Rhodes’ army of well-
equipped mercenary soldiers. His coun¬
try, Matabeleland, his people and his
conquered subjects, the Moshonas, had
been reduced to vassals. When Loben-
gula died in 1893, the Europeans in
South Africa once more breathed easier
and said again, “At last, the power of
the Zulus is broken.” Once more they
had spoken prematurely.

Before the Zulu uprisings were finally
brought to an end more men and issues
had to be dealt with—one man in par¬
ticular, Bambata, chief of the Zondi tribe.

Bambata was bom in 1865 in the re¬
gion called Mpanzo Valley. His father
was Mancinza, sometime called Sobuza.
A small and not particularly distinguished
branch of the Zulus, the Zondi tribe had
as its chief Mancinza. The Zondis have
also been referred to as the Amazoridi—
meaning the “haters.” Bambata’s mother
was the daughter of Pakade, a well-
known chief of the Cunu tribe.

As a boy, Bambata was headstrong
and restless like most Zulu boys. He
was fond of fighting and frequently ne¬
glected the cattle he was told to watch
in order to engage in fights with other
boys. He became an expert in the use of
the assegai, the traditional tribal fighting
weapon.

Bambata’s father, Mancinza, died in
1883. Bambata was too young to ascend
to the chieftainship of his tribe. A
trustworthy uncle, Magwababa, was ap¬
pointed to the chieftainship.

88

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

89

His relations with the Europeans in
South Africa were never satisfactory. Un¬
like most of the Zulu chiefs, he would not
accept the reduced status of his tribe, in
spite of the fact that the Zondis were
small in number and had only about two
dozen rifles between them.

The total strength of the tribe at the
end of 1905 was: 90 huts in the Umvoti,
120 in New Hanover, 21 in Umbeni and
91 in Lion's River. These divisions of
1,142 in all represented a total approx¬
imate population of 5,000 men, women
and children. Less than a thousand were
capable of bearing arms. He had only
a few oddly mixed regiments, not com¬
parable in strength or organization to
the other Zulu clans in and around Natal.

This did not keep Bambata from try¬
ing to avenge the past and present wrongs
imposed on his tribe. He knew of the
Zulu's greatness in victory and in defeat.
He wanted to redeem and enhance the
name Zulu. He was resentful of most
Europeans and felt no compunctions about
raiding their farms for cattle.

The Boer War lasted three years and
the British colonists were heavily in debt.
In spite of the fact that the native
African got nothing out of the war but
some promises that were never kept, the
British decided that they should help pay
off this debt. Accordingly, a poll tax
of $5 was imposed upon every male Af¬
rican. This was in addition to the reg¬
ular hut tax of $ 15 and a dog tax. Bam¬
bata decided that his small tribe of
5,500 would pay no tax at all.

Immediately Bambata started to search
for allies among the other Zulu tribes.
The government ordered him deposed and
named Magwababa, formerly the regent
of the tribe, to replace him. Bambata
had ignored all the government orders
and told his tribe to pay no tax. He
threatened to kill the detachment of white
policemen sent to arrest him. Later he
fled into Zululand to see his paramount
chief, Dinizulu. Other chiefs sympathized
with Bambata and respected his daring
while letting him know that they could
not commit themselves to following his

course of action. Some of them had re¬
luctantly ordered their people to pay the
tax.

Dinizulu considered his position and
became cautious. He could not afford
to let it be known that he sympathized
with Bambata, though much of the action
that followed proved he did. His most
able general, Cakijana, was slyly and un¬
officially assigned to assist Bambata.
They went secretly through Natal and
Zululand recruiting followers and stirring
up feelings against the tax and European
rule.

Bambata found his strongest ally in
Chief Signanada Shezi of the Cube tribe.
The chief had five taxable sons and
could not see why they should pay tax
for living on land that had been theirs
for centuries. Signanada was about 95
years old at the time. In age he was
the senior chief among the Zulus and a
kind of elder statesman and oral historian.
He had practically lived through the rise
and fall of the Zulu empire and had
participated in most of the important
wars and events that brought the Zulus
glory and defeat. He had personal knowl¬
edge of incidents during the reigns of
former Zulu chiefs, Chaka, Dingaan,
Panda and Cetewayo. He had been pre¬
sent at the death and funeral of Chaka's
mother, Nandi. He had served in the
Mkutulshana regiment of Chaka's half-
brother and successor, Dingaan. As a
member of this regiment he witnessed
the massacre of Piet Retief and his party
of Boer settler in 1838.

Signanda fought on the side of Cete¬
wayo at the battle of Ndondakusuka in
1856. Later, he fled to the Gray town
district where he was befriended by Man-
cinza, the father of Bambata. Cetewayo
recalled him to Zululand in 1871 and
appointed him a petty chief. Because of
this background and Signanada's friend¬
ship with his late father, it was a natural
turn of events for Bambata to seek refuge
in and assistance among the Cube tribe
on the eve of the Zulu Rebellion of 1906.

On the 8th of April a detachment of
British troops under the command of
Colonel Leuchars surrounded and shelled

90

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

Bambata's kraal, seemingly not knowing
that Bambata and his followers had cross¬
ed the Tugela River and escaped into
Zululand.

Bambata was reported to have taken
refuge in Cetewayo's old stronghold in
the Nkandhla Mountains, which were
considered to be inaccessible, even to the
Zulus. As the crisis grew more drastic,
C. R. Saunders, Commissioner of Native
Affairs, left Eshowe for Nkandhla.
Orders were issued to the chiefs of that
district to arm their people and capture
Bambata. On April 14, the government
offered a reward of 500 pounds for his
capture. On April 17, Chief Signanada's
tribe broke out in open rebellion. Din-
izulu, fearing that his indirect support
of Bambata would become known, sent
a message to the Natal government as¬
serting his loyalty and ordered his chief
leader, Mankulumana, to seek out Sig-
nanada.

The situation had become critical and
the gravest anxiety was rampant. It was
feared that the rebellion would spread
into Zululand. On April 20, offers of
assistance were received from other South
African colonies. Two companies of
troops left for Eshowe and one for Gin-
ginhlove. An irregular corps of 500 men
was raised for special service. Dinizulu,
the paramount chief, again offered to help
the government drive out Bambata and
put down the rebellion. His offer was
not accepted.

There was a possibility that his part
in starting the rebellion had already
become known to "the British. His most
able general, Cakijana, was serving very
boldly at Bambata s side.

On the 23rd of April the Transvaal
government offered to send a completely
equipped cavalry regiment of 500 men
to the troubled area. The offer was ac¬
cepted by the Natal government on April
26, and the first contingent left Johannes¬
burg for Dundee.

The reward for the capture of Bam¬
bata was withdrawn after his location
became known. With Chief Signanada's
help, he had collected three strong rebel

chiefs and was given a hospitable recep¬
tion. On April 28, Colonel McKenzie
was placed in command of the Zulu
field forces. The rebellion was spreading.

Col. Sir Aubrey Wools-Sampson, a
hero of the Boer War, was appointed
chief of staff to Colonel McKenzie. The
whole of the Zululand field force except
those left behind to maintain order in
other areas was camped in Dundee wait¬
ing for the order to march on the rebels
in the Nkandhla Forest.

Trouble was also smoldering in other
places. A detachment of troops had to
be sent to Helpmakaar, where a powerful
chief named Kula was suspected of sedi¬
tion. At the same time there were dis¬
quieting reports about Chief Mehloka-
Zulu in the Nqutu district.

On May 3, the Zululand field force
left Dundee with 20 days' supplies. There
were 150 wagons with two columns. Be¬
fore they arrived at Nkandhla, news was
received of an encounter with the rebels
in the vicinity of Cetewayo's grave. These
rebels were mostly from Chief Signa¬
nada's tribe, though Bambata was seen
leading them and giving instructions
from a white horse.

The battle was just a little more than
a skirmish, with each side testing the
other's strength. Tlie rebels .fled back
to the protection of the forest. More
troops were brought into the area and
the battle started again in the vicinity of
Cetewayo's grave. Before sundown three
columns arrived and took a position about
a half mile from the grave, near the
junction of the Nkungzana and Insuzi
rivers. A heavy thunder storm broke
over the camp during the night.

Colonel McKenzie led a detachment
of troops into Bambata's mountain strong¬
hold, Mome Gorge, and the final and de¬
cisive phase of the rebellion began. Over
5,000 well-equipped troops were sent
against Bambata's rebel army. The am¬
munition for Bambata's few rifles had long
been exhausted. Now his men were
fighting only with ox-hide shields and
spears. In spite of the inequality of
weapons, Bambata achieved some success

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

91

in every encounter with the Zululand
field forces.

He knew the mountainous terrain and
could move his fighters skillfully over it.
Most of the fighting was done from am¬
bush. The African soldiers fighting with
the Zululand field forces wore identifying
arm bands of white and black cloth to
distinguish them from the rebels. Bam-
bata put similar strips on his spies and
sent them among the white soldiers to
learn their plans.

Twenty other chiefs had joined the
rebellion. Some less confident ones
doubted that he could succeed in his
desperate mission and refused to commit
themselves and their people.

The sacrificial bravery of Bambata’s
followers could not stop the latest model
machine guns in the hands of well-sea¬
soned soldiers who had recently won the
Boer War. The more cautious chiefs
who had failed to support Bambata’s
rebellion were right in one case at least—
Bambata did not have a chance. He and
his men had fought bravely, but this was
not enough.

In every engagement at Mkandbla, Oti-
mati, Peyana, Insuzi, McCrae’s Store and
now at Mome Gorge, Bambata and his
adherents had fought with courage befit¬
ting the best patriots of any land. The
defeat, which was inevitable, gave them
a strange kind of victory and a kind of
martyrdom that was not strange at all.

Bambata was killed in the engagement
at Mome Gorge. His rebellion collapsed
soon after his death. Twenty-three hun¬
dred of his 12,000 followers had been
killed and 4,700 were taken prisoner.

Among the prisoners was Signanada, the
aged chief of the Cube tribe, the most
remarkable Zulu alive at that time. He
was bitter and defiant and treated his
captors as if they were his prisoners. A
few days later the old warrior died.

The rebellion had lasted nine months
and had cost the Natal government five
million dollars. Twenty-five of the lead¬
ers were exiled to St. Helena Island.
Other insurgents were sentenced to long
prison terms. Dinizulu, paramount chief
of the Zulus, was accused of complicity
and was sentenced to four years.

Bambata’s followers refused to accept
the fact that he was dead, though the
government publicly exhibited his head
as proof and a warning to all others who
might have thoughts of rebellion. Bam¬
bata’s wife, who was one of his most de¬
vout followers, did not go into mourning.
Like some of his other followers, she
stubbornly and wishfully thought that
only the body of Bambata was dead and
his spirit would soon return to lead the
Zulus.

The death of Bambata and the old
chief, Signanada, represented the end of
an era in South African history. The
first Europeans settled in South Africa in
the middle of the 17th century. The
European conquest of South Africa was
not completed until the end of the Zulu
rebellion in Natal, April 1906.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

W. Bosman, Natal Rebellion of 1906.

T. Stuart, History of the Zulu Rebellion .
1906.

H. C. Lugg, Historic Natal and Zulu¬
land . Union of South Africa, 1949.

E. A. Ritter, Shaka Zulu , London, 1955.

Balancing

History

Africans transported to
faraway isles were as de¬
termined to escape op¬
pression as Europeans
were to maintain it.

BY JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

HERE is no extensive

T assessment of the im¬
pact of Europeans and
the slave trade on Afri¬
can culture. In order
to rationalize the slave trade and
the colonial system that followed
it, European historians, in most

cases, had to deny the existence of
an African culture that could be
compared, in age and in influence,
with cultures in other parts of the
world. The tendency was not only
to deny the Africans’ culture but,
also, to deny the logical adjunct to
culture—the Africans’ humanity.

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

In spite of this denial, the Africans
did maintain some of their culture.
This culture was essential to the
success of a large number of slave
revolts in the Caribbean Islands
and in Guyana. The slaves in this
part of the Americas were gen¬
erally bought in large numbers and
kept together on one or two large
plantations. Because these slaves
came from the same general area
in Africa, they had a related cul¬
ture. Out of this culture, a com¬
munication system was developed
which the slave masters could not
understand. This event was played
out against the background of the
second rise of Europe, and the
beginning of the decline of the
great states along the coast of West
Africa and in the Western Sudan.

The European awakening that
had begun with the Crusades was
by this time a movement to ex¬
plore and exploit large areas of the
world outside of Europe. For the
great states in West Africa, this
was a time of tragedy and decline.
Europe’s era of exploration and in¬
ternal strife in Africa were con¬
tributing factors to the start of the
slave trade. The slave trade, in
turn, was a contributing factor to
the development of the philosophy
of mercantilism that would domi¬
nate political and economic thought
for the next 200 years.

Early in the 15th Century,
Europe began to recover from the
wounds of the Middle Ages and
the Crusades. European skill in
shipbuilding had improved and, in
search of a food supply for their

hungry population and for new
worlds to conquer, Europeans be¬
gan to venture beyond their shores.
There are many reasons why the
Europeans had not embarked upon
world-wide exploration before this
time: their ships were small and
unsafe for long sea journeys; oars
were sometimes used to propel
these ships, and the outcome of all
voyages depended largely on the
wind; there were no good maps or
instruments to guide sailors through
unknown waters.

At that time, most Europeans
were ignorant about the shape of
the world, and some thought it flat.
The Portuguese set out to disprove
this and, about the middle of the
15th Century, they began trading
with the people along the west
coast of Africa, to which they gave
the name “guinea” after the Su-
danic Empire of Ghana. At first
they traded mainly in gold, but
before long, they began to take
slaves also.

Social and political unrest be¬
gan to develop among some of the
nations of West Africa at the time
Europe was regaining its strength
and a degree of unity. The first
Europeans to visit the west coast
of Africa did not have to fight their
way in—they came as guests and
were treated as guests. Later, they
decided to stay as conquerors and
slave traders. In order to gain a
position strong enough to attain
these ambitions, they began to take
sides in African family disputes,
very often supplying the family (or
tribe) they favored with arms, and

BLACK WORLD February 1973

using their favorites as slave catch¬
ers. A number of African nations
went into the slave trade in order
to buy guns and other European-
manufactured items. Others were
forced to capture slaves or become
slaves. (The Europeans did not
come to Africa initially to find
slaves. For years they had been
hearing stories about the great
riches of Africa. At the Battle of
Ceuta against the Moslems in 1415,
Prince Henry of Portugal, who
later became known as Prince
Henry the Navigator, heard about
the prosperity of Timbuktu and the
wealth of the great states along
the west coast of Africa. He also
heard stories about a great African
Christian king named Prester
John.)

Before the end of the 15th
Century, the Portuguese sailors had
come to know the general shape of
the continent of Africa. They
traded regularly with African coun¬
tries from 1471 on. Forts were
built. along the coast of West
Africa. (The most famous of these
forts, still in existence, is Elmina
in what is now Ghana. This fort
was started in 1482 by a Portu¬
guese captain, Don Diego d’Azam-
buja.) Because of the large profits
gained by the Portuguese in their
trading in this country, they called
it the Gold Coast. During the latter
half of the 15th Century, Euro¬
pean nationalism was reflected in
the expansion of trade in both
slaves and manufactured goods.
The marriage of Queen Isabella
and King Ferdinand gave Europe

the unity to drive out the Moors.
Both Spain and Portugal were be¬
coming powerful Mediterranean
nations.

In 1488, Bartholomew Diaz had
sailed around the southern tip of
Africa. About 10 years later, an¬
other Portuguese sailor, Vasco da
Gama, sailed past the point reached
by Diaz. With the help of an Arab
pilot, Vasco da Gama reached
India in 1498. For Europe, the
door to the vast world of Asia was
open. In order to understand the
historical setting, already referred
to, it is necessary to look, at least
briefly, at some of the main cur¬
rents of history that led to it. The
rationale for the slave trade had
already begun in Europe with at¬
tempts to justify the enslavement
of other Europeans. This discord
was a result of the religious wars
that prevailed in Europe for hun¬
dreds of years. Inside most of the
European countries, peace was un¬
known. Kings ruled like tyrants.
The farmers were without land and
had to work most of their lives
on the farms of rich landlords who
had private armies to put down all
unrest. Education was not avail¬
able to the common people. Veiy
few could read and speak up for
their rights. People regarded as
witches predicted the future and
claimed to have magical powers;
children believed in fairies and
were told cruel stories as a form
of punishment.

During the religious wars, many
Roman Catholic kings would bum
their Protestant subjects to death.

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

Then Protestant kings would return
the cruel compliment and bum
their Roman Catholic subjects.
Europeans were skilled in all kinds
of torture. These internal disputes
within Europe were only partly
settled when they, using their new
maritime skills, began to explore
the broader world of Africa, Asia
and the Americas, North and
South.

The story of the African slave
trade is essentially the story of the
consequences of the second rise
of Europe. In the years between
the passing of the Roman Empire
in the 8th Century, and the partial
unification of Europe through the
framework of the Catholic church
in the 15th Century, Europeans
were engaged mainly in internal
matters. With the opening of the
“New World” and the expulsion
of the Moors from Spain during
the latter part of the 15th Century,
the Europeans started to expand
beyond their homeland into the
broader world. They were search¬
ing for new markets, new materials,
new manpower, and new land to
exploit. The African slave trade
was created to accommodate this
expansion. (The basis for the
European industrial revolution had
already been established. They had
already created embryo technology,

BLACK WORLD February 1973

including the gun. In the years that
followed, they also used other ad¬
vantages, mainly a large fleet of
ships and rabble soldiers and sail¬
ors with no sentimental attachment
to non-European people, to take
over most of the world. In so doing,
they destroyed a large number of
nations and civilizations that were
older than any in Europe.)

The main problem with the
African, in dealing with the Euro¬
pean during this early period, was
the African’s tragic naivete. He had
never dealt extensively with this
kind of people. He came out of a
society where nature was kind;
nature furnished food, adequate
land, enough of the basic things
needed to live a pretty good life.
These old African societies were
governed by honor and obligation.
Land could neither be bought nor
sold; there were no fights over the
ownership of land. The land be¬
longed to everyone. The European,
coming from a society where na¬
ture was rather stingy and where
he had to compete with his brother
for his breakfast, his land, and his
woman, had acquired a competi¬
tive nature that the African could
not deal with. In order to justify
the destruction of these African
societies, a monster that still haunts
our lives was created. This monster
was racism. The slave trade, and
the colonial system that followed,
are the parents of this catastrophe.
The Europeans (mainly the Portu¬
guese) who came to the west coast
of Africa in the 15th Century did
not have to fight their way into the

is

continent; they came as guests, and
were treated as guests. Then they
grew strong, decided to be con¬
querors, and turned on their hosts.

In the meantime, Portugal and
Spain, having broken part of the
Moorish power in the Mediter¬
ranean, began to vie for spheres
of influence. As good Catholic na¬
tions, they went to the Pope to
settle a dispute; and the Pope told
them, in essence, you take the East,
and you take the West. Spain be¬
gan to gravitate toward the West,
and Portugal toward the East. Us¬
ing maps made by Jews who dealt
in gold in northern and western
Africa, a Portuguese prince called
Henry the Navigator, who, inci¬
dentally, never went to sea, began
to send Portuguese expeditions
down the coast of West Africa,
first for trade, then to establish
Portuguese holdings in that area.

When the Moors were expelled
from Spain, they returned to Mo¬
rocco, where the emperor El Man¬
sur arranged with them to invade
Equatorial Africa, the old empire
of Songhai. This invasion broke
up the structure of the last great
empire in Western Africa. And the
chaos that followed, set up Africa
for the future European slave trade.
The slave trade prospered, and
Africans were herded into the New
World. Figures on the subject vary,
but it has been established that
during the years of the African
slave trade, Africa lost from 60 to
100 million people. This was the
greatest single crime ever com¬
mitted against a people in world

history. It was also the most tragic
act of protracted genocide.

The first Africans who came to
the New World were not in bond¬
age, contrary to popular belief.
Africans participated in some of
the early expeditions, mainly with
Spanish explorers. The best-known
of these African explorers was
Estevanico, sometimes known as
Little Steven, who accompanied
the De Vaca expedition during six
years of wandering from Florida
to Mexico. The remarkable thing
about Estevanico, who came to
America in 1527, is that he was an
accomplished linguist. He learned
the language of the Indians in a
matter of weeks. Because of his
knowledge of herbs and medicines,
he was accepted as a deity by some
Indian tribes. In 1539, Estevanico
set out from Mexico in a party with
Fray Marcos de Niza in search of
the fabulous Seven Cities of Cibola.
When most of the expedition, in¬
cluding Fray Marcos, became ill,
Estevanico went on alone and
opened up what is now known as
New Mexico and Arizona.

The greatest destroyer of African
culture, and the greatest exploiter
of the African, was the plantation
system of the New World. The
African was transformed into
something called a Negro. He was
demeaned. This is the thing that
is uniquely tragic about the Afri¬
can slave system. Of all the slave
systems in the world, no other de¬
humanized the slave more than
that initiated by the Europeans in
the 15th Century. Using the Chris-

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

tian religion as a rationale, they
began to set up myths that nearly
always read the African out of hu¬
man history, beginning with the
classification of the African as a
lesser being. The Catholic Church’s
justification for slavery was that the
African was being brought under
the guidance of Christendom, and
that he would eventually receive
its blessings.

There were several competing
slave systems in the New World.
In order to understand the effects
of these various systems on the
personality of the Africans, we
have to look at each one individu¬
ally. In Cuba and Haiti, often the
Africans were a majority in the
population. This is also true of
certain portions of Brazil. The sys¬
tem operated differently in these
areas; although it was still slavery,
the African had some cultural mo¬
bility. In South America and in the
West Indies, the slave master did
not outlaw the African drum,
African ornamentations, African
religion, or other cultural manifes¬
tations dear to the African. This
permitted a form of cultural con¬
tinuity among the slaves in the
West Indies, Cuba, and South
America that did not exist in the
United States. In the Portuguese
areas, in the West Indies, and often
in South America, the plantation
owner would buy a shipload or
part of a shipload of slaves. These
slaves usually came from the same
areas in Africa, and they naturally
spoke the same language and had
the same basic culture. Families,

BLACK WORLD February 1973

in the main, were kept together.
If a slave on an island was sold
to a plantation owner at the other
end of the island, he could still
walk to see his relatives. This made
for a form of cultural continuity
among the slaves that later made
their revolts more successful than
revolts in the United States. It can
be said, with almost absolute jus¬
tification, that these revolts, and
the personalities involved, were
the Caribbean antecedents of Mar¬
cus Garvey. It is against this his¬
torical background that he can
best be understood.

In an article, “A Birth of Free¬
dom,”* Guyanese writer Sidney
King (Eusi Kwayana) makes this
point graphically, when he reminds
us that, “The Caribbean tradition,
taken as a whole, is a revolutionary
tradition. It is the stage on which
acted Cudgoe, and Cuffy, Acca-
breh and Accra, Toussaint, Quam-
ina, and Damon, Adoe and Araby
(all leaders of slave revolts). Blows
delivered against the European
system in 1750, or in 1850, served
to shake that system, sometimes
to its foundations and to cause it
to make democratic concessions as
a price of recovery. It was never
the same again; and although
financial exploitation became more
intense and complicated, a con¬
stitutional superstructure was
raised for dealing with human
anger and for side-tracking revo¬
lution into peaceful awe-inspiring
chambers.” The revolts referred to

* (Special Guyana Independence Is¬
sue, New World Magazine, May, 1966.)

17

here were epitomized by the Ber-
bice Revolution of 1763. This
revolt, Mr. King observes, “struck
the first blow for Guyanese in¬
dependence. It was a blow that the
theoreticians of human subjugation
will never forget. It was part and
parcel of the Caribbean Movement,
•begun by the Caribs against Euro¬
pean penetration and domination.”
While deploring the fact that this
revolution has received scant treat¬
ment in the bulk of West Indian
Literature, Mr. King states that the
purpose of his essay is to restore
the Berbice Revolution to its
proper context, not only in West
Indian and Caribbean History, but
in World History. He further main¬
tains that, “It will be found that
many of the initiatives for human
freedom, credit for which has been
claimed by the well-publicized and
advertised revolutions, which were
not without great merit, were in
fact foreshadowed in Berbice.”

The essence of the Berbice Slave
Rebellion and how it started is
this: From time to time, the Afri¬
cans not only escaped their cruel
masters, but they killed them be¬
fore doing so. These killings are
spoken of as rebellions and scores
of them are recorded. But the
Berbice Slave Rebellion was one
rebellion that was more than a

mere attempt to throw off the yoke
of slavery, for it had in it the germ
of a revolution. Cuffy, the leader
of the Rebellion was a house-slave
who had been brought to the colony
very young and, because of his
intelligence, had been taught coop¬
ering by his master. When the re¬
bellion started in February 1763,
at Pin. Magdelenenburg on Canje,
Cuffy was there from the start, but
he was angry at it. He had hoped
to secure better conditions for the
slaves without having to resort to
war. But, this was not to be so.
(Ironically, while the slaves were
rebelling, the Governor of Berbice
was putting a plea for them to the
Directors of the Association. When
he heard news of the rising, he did
not hesitate to send what help he
could to the planters on the Canje.)
By the beginning of March, the
Rebellion had spread to the Ber¬
bice River, where the first planta¬
tions to be attacked were those
of certain private planters who had
been extremely cruel to their slaves.
Plantation after plantation was
overrun and the whites captured
and killed.

Meanwhile, the whites had
rushed for all the places of safety.
They took refuge in a brick house
at Peerboom. The whites had
turned the house into a virtual
fortress, each window being de¬
fended and the approaches strewn
with broken glass. But this did not
deter the Africans who bombarded
the building with hob-nails bound¬
ed round with burning cotton.
Soon the roof was afire, but it was

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

quickly extinguished. Cosala, the
leader of the attack, told the whites
that the Africans were determined
to take the estate. The whites held
a hasty council. They knew that
the Governor of Berbice had
planned sending a recently arrived
slave ship to cover with its guns
their retreat to the river. But the
ship was nowhere in sight, and
provisions and water were running
out. The manager of one of the
estates spoke to the Africans. He
asked why they were treating the
Christians in that manner. Cosala’s
reply was virtually a declaration of
independence. He said that the
Christians were too cruel, and that
they had decided that they would
not tolerate any more Christians
or whites in their country; further,
that they intended to be masters
of Berbice since all the plantations
belonged to them.

For a summary of the signifi¬
cance of the Berbice Slave Re¬
bellion and its place in world
history, I go back to the article
by Sidney King. He says: “The
Berbice Slave Rebellion, as it is
mistakenly called, was an episode,
in the 18th century, of world-wide
historic significance. To be of
world-wide historic significance an
episode needs only to present new
historical aspects that are at the
same time qualitatively important.
West Indian activities cannot afford
to pay obeisance to humanity; and
so we are best fitted to redefine
historical magnitude. Numbers,
then, are not of first importance.
It is sufficient that there is new

historical precedent. A small num¬
ber of human agents in a human
drama can conceivably do some¬
thing that has not taken place
before, something astonishing to
informed observers. This was the
case with 1763.

“The rising of 1763 took place
before the revolt of the American
colonies in North America, known
to history as the original type of
colonial revolution and the fore¬
runner of modem republicanism.
It took place before the Haitian
revolution which fulfilled some of
the aims of Berbice. It happened
a hundred years before the Paris
Commune, a hundred and fifty
years before the October Socialist
Revolution in bourgeois Russia,
and nearly two hundred and fifty
years before the launching of the
Cuban perpetual revolution. It con¬
tains, in embryo, features of all
these revolutions and it fore¬
shadowed, as so many other risings
have done, some of Lenin’s revo¬
lutionary principles. On the other
hand it came after the Jamaican
Maroon and the Surinam Bush
Negro movements and aimed at
carrying these to their logical
conclusion.

“The closeness in time of the
Berbice rising to the Bush Negroes’
Movement in Surinam, and Ja¬
maica to the revolutions in Haiti
and North America, reminds us
that it took place in a period of
world convulsions, when the es¬
tablished order stood in jeopardy
every hour—apparently to remain
so eternally. The spirit of man,

BLACK WORLD February 1973

after the refinement of the Renais¬
sance, and the nationalism and
heresy of the Reformation, had
been made extremely vigilant by
the self-centered individualism of
the bourgeoisie. Now it was in
quest of liberation. So it was too in
the West Indies, a mainspring of
the industrial revolution.”

The War of the Maroons of Ja¬
maica predated the Berbice Rebel¬
lion and is better known in history.
The word Maroons once spread
terror along the skirts of the blue
mountains of Jamaica. There were
times when they swept down, un-
suspectedly, upon the outlying
European plantations, startled the
Assembly from its order, and ac¬
cording to an official statement of
that day, endangered public credit,
civil rights and the prosperity, if
not the very existence, of the island
colony of Jamaica. The Maroons
have been compared to the Euro¬
pean rebels called the Circassians.
The difference is that while the
white mountaineers numbered
400,000 and only defied Czar
Nicholas of Russia, the Black
mountaineers numbered less than
2,000 and defied Cromwell of En¬
gland. The Circassians, after years
of revolt, were finally subdued.
The Maroons, on the other hand,
whose revolt started in 1655, were
never completely conquered.

20

The events that led to the Ma¬
roon Rebellion are only briefly
outlined here. The African slaves
in Jamaica, under the leadership
of a man named Cudgoe, who is
better known in history as Captain
Cudgoe, had withdrawn from a
fortified citadel manned by the
Europeans and had begun to ha¬
rass the people in this fortress with
spasmodic attacks. This first Ma¬
roon War came about because the
English had reneged on the prom¬
ises previously made to the Ma¬
roons, and were now encroaching
on their territory. The English had
made concessions to the Maroons
as a reward for their alliance
against the Spanish. In the pro¬
tracted wars that followed, the Ma¬
roons distinguished themselves as
a military power, but accepted a
settlement that was less than inde¬
pendence. The settlement, that is
still being questioned by some Ca¬
ribbean historians, gave the Ma¬
roons internal autonomy while
making them “responsible directly
to the Governor of Jamaica.” Sid¬
ney King appraises the effects of
this settlement and the impact of
the Maroons in this way. He says:
“The Maroons therefore seemed to
lack a total conception of liberty
which could rally all the oppressed
in the island for an assault on the
slave holder’s power. They were
willing to buy a limited freedom by
pledging in advance the liberty of
their fellows. We can be excused
for thinking of them at this level as
a little aristocratic, as a material
interest. Nevertheless the Maroon

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

Movement was a mighty contribu¬
tion to the West Indian and to
world freedom, but it lacked the

* indispensable guarantee of nation¬
al sovereignty. The Maroons were
a people, a remarkable people, but

f not a nation; and they did not set
up a State. Yet without them, Ber-
bice could not have taken place.”

I What is called “The Bush Negro
Movement of Surinam” (or Dutch
Guiana) has a closer relationship
, to the Maroon Movement than to
the Berbice Movement of 1763.
In their cause and in the way they
executed their battle strategy by

* withdrawing from the European-
dominated plantations, they re¬
lated directly to the Maroons. In

1 fact, they are referred to as the
Maroons of Surinam. Both of these
movements used some of the same
tactics, though the Surinam Move¬
ment was not as effective. These
' movements were pre-nationalist in
their aims and scope. In general,
they were freedom movements
1 that, given time, would have de¬
veloped into autonomous Black
states. In Surinam, some of the
, Africans who had been brought
into the country at an earlier date
had escaped into the wooded hin¬
terlands and had established inde¬
pendent communities. These com¬
munities became havens for other
Africans who escaped from the
' plantations. This situation, in part,
helped to set the Surinam revolt in
motion. The first open outbreak
occurred in 1726, when the slaves
on the plantations of the Seramica
River revolted. After the govern¬

ment found it impossible to subdue
these rebels, they tortured 11 cap¬
tives to death, thinking this would
frighten the other rebels into sub¬
mission. However, this act of
cruelty only spread the rebellion
into other areas. It continued for
almost another generation. One of
the leaders of the rebellion, named
Adoe, signed a peace treaty in
1749. In 1761, when the Surinam
rebels were under the leadership of
two Black generals, referred to as
Captain Araby and Captain Bas-
ton, another treaty was signed.

The plantation owners did not
seem to learn anything from their
past experience. They did not feel
called on to honor any of the trea¬
ties they had made with the Blacks.
In 1722, another leader, named
Baron, led the Surinam Maroons
in another uprising. Some of the
planters liberated their slaves and
used them against the rebels. This
was only partly successful. In in¬
creasing numbers the “liberated”
slaves joined the rebels. These
wars lasted until 1831. The revolt
of the Maroons, both in Jamaica
and in Surinam, helped to create
the condition and attitude that
made the Berbice revolt in Guyana
possible. These revolts, collective¬
ly, helped to create the condition
and attitude that went in the mak¬
ing of the most successful slave
revolt in history—better known as
the Haitian Revolution. This re¬
volt was brought into being by
three of the most arresting person¬
alities in Caribbean history —
Toussaint L’Ouverture, Jean

BLACK WORLD February 1973

Jacques Dessalines and Henri
Christophe. The distinguishing fea¬
tures of this revolution is in the
fact that it achieved what the
others were not able to achieve—
nationhood.

The dramatic beginning of the
Haitian Revolution is told in the
following statement, taken from
the book. Great Negroes Past and
Present, by Russell L. Adams
(1969):* “In 1630 the French
came to the island and took con¬
trol of the western side of Saint
Dominguc. With the sweat of the
blacks they made their territory the
richest European colonial posses¬
sion, sending to France a steady
stream of sugar, cotton,’ and in¬
digo. By the end of the 17th cen¬
tury, some 20,000 Frenchmen,
50,000 mulattoes and 2,000,000
blacks lived there in an uneasy bal¬
ance. Caste and class separated the
three groups. Complicating these
divisions was the presence of the
Spanish rule on the eastern half of
the island. High, well-nigh impass¬
able mountains sliced Saint Do-
mingue in two parts. While France,
itself, was astir with talk of the
rights of man and of freedom,
equality, and fraternity, autocratic

* The following excerpt from Great
Negroes, Past and Present, by R. L.
Adams, is reprinted by permission of
the Afro-Am Publishing Co., Chicago.

22

govemors-general held absolute
sway over thousands of slaves who
produced the wealth of Saint Do-
mingue and over dissatisfied mu¬
lattoes who could own land, but
had no political or social standing.
When the Bastille fell in 1789, the i
island trembled as though in an¬
ticipation of some dreaded catas¬
trophe. In this same year the mu- ^
lattoes revolted. France then
loosened its rule a bit and allowed
the mulattoes to have seats in the
new colonial assembly. But the en¬
slavement of the blacks continued,
harsh and cruel as ever. As the
revolution in France gained mo- *
mentum, the far away island of
Saint Dominguc became increas¬
ingly restless. The blacks became
fired with the desire for freedom
and deep in the forest at night they
gathered and plotted. The tom-tom
language of the Africans told the
blacks of the planned uprising. On >
August 1, 1789, in the late night
hours, Boukmann, a voodoo
priest, whose name and reputed t

deeds struck terror in the hearts of
slaves, held a meeting of leaders.
Among them was Pierre Domin-
gue Toussaint, known for his wis¬
dom and respected for his learn¬
ing. That night the conspirators
plotted their revolt. Eight days
later, the entire 2,000 miles of
French territory reverberated to
the rhythm of hundreds of drums. <

The whites were terrified. With a
mad sweep the blacks moved from
village to village, putting the torch
to everything that would bum and
killing every white encountered.

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

For weeks the sky glowed with the
flames. More than 6,000 coffee
plantations and 200 sugar refiner¬
ies went up in smoke. The French
rallied their forces and finally
routed the slaves. Boukmann,
leader of the revolt, was captured
at Cap Francois and his head was
impaled on a pole to put fear in
the hearts of the slaves. Toussaint
succeeded Boukmann as leader of
the slaves and sought an honorable
peace for the blacks, who had
taken refuge in the forests. At the
same time, across the ocean,
France had declared war on Spain
and England. Thus the French and
Spanish halves of Saint Domingue
were at war. Following the Arab
dictum that ‘he who is the enemy
of my enemy is my friend.’ Tous¬
saint collected his forces and
joined the Spaniards to war against
the French army. Second in com¬
mand to Toussaint was Jacques
Dessalines, a homely African who
had been brought to the island as
a young slave but was virtually free
because his master feared him.
The Spaniards equipped the slave
rebels, and they began attacking
the French from the northern and
eastern portion of the island. Aid¬
ed by the Spanish, Toussaint drove
the French forces from the area.
France sent 3,000 soldiers to sub¬
due Toussaint and his black Spar¬
tans, but they were soon overcome
by the forces of Toussaint or the
fever which spread throughout the
island. Recognizing that it was
helpless to control the revolt,
France proclaimed an end to

BLACK WORLD February 1973

slaveiy. Toussaint was not satisfied
with the proclamation. He aban¬
doned his Spanish allies and fought
his way through the French terri¬
tory, routing the enemy in town
after town. His victories won for
him the nickname of ‘L’Ouver-
ture’ (the Opener) and the title of
‘General of Saint Domingue’ for
life. All of the blacks praised him
and when he conquered Cap Fran¬
cois, called him the ‘deliverer.’ It
was here that he was joined by
Henri Christophe, a slave who was
born in Grenada in 1767. As a
mere boy, Henri worked as a
mason and later was bought by a
Negro master who operated an inn
where Christophe served as a
waiter. In the army of L’Ouver-
ture, Henri used his native ability
to promote himself to the rank of
Sergeant in short order.”

After conquering all of the
French territory, Toussaint estab¬
lished himself as Governor-Gen¬
eral of Saint Domingue. Jacques
Dessalines, his comrade-in-arms,
was made Governor of the Prov¬
ince. Henri Christophe was pro¬
moted to the rank of General and
made Governor of Cap Francois.
To the south of Cap Francois,
there was a region that was pre¬
dominantly inhabited by mulat-
toes. This region was ruled over by
Alexander Sabes Petion. Before
Toussaint had time to pull the
country together, the mulatto
problem, that had been somewhat
latent during the Revolution, sur¬
faced and added new problems to
Toussaint L’Ouverture’s nation-

23

building efforts. While Toussaint
was turning his attention to the
arts of peace and nation-build¬
ing, Emperor Napoleon, to the
contrary, was planning the re¬
conquest of Haiti. To this effect
Napoleon spared nothing. He or¬
dered 86 ships to be built to carry
22,000 fighting men. The Com¬
mander of this navy was General
LeClerc. This fleet arrived in the
waters of Saint Domingue in Feb¬
ruary, 1802. The main force of the
fleet was directed at Cap Francois,
then under the Governorship of
Henri Christophe, who refused to
receive LeClerc. This led to an at¬
tack by the French forces. Chris¬
tophe put a torch to the city, in¬
cluding his fabulous palace, and
fled to the hills. Belatedly, the
peasants rushed to join Christophe.

General LeClerc had attempted
to re-enslave the Blacks and return
all plantations to their former

owners. When this tactic failed, he
reversed himself and declared all
Blacks free forever. He offered
Christophe and Dessalines gener¬
alships in the French Army. He
went through the motions of retir¬
ing the aged Toussaint with honor.
This was part of an overall scheme
to destroy the three main leaders
of Haiti. Toussaint was captured
and taken to France, where he died
in prison in 1803. An attempt was
made to assassinate Dessalines.
This act of deception by LeClerc
started another revolution. Chris¬
tophe and Dessalines joined forces
and drove the French army into
the sea. In this crisis, the mulattoes
put aside their loyalty to the
French and fought with the Blacks.
Dessalines came to power. After
his assassination in 1806, Chris¬
tophe literally rebuilt Haiti and
ruled it until his death on October
8, 1820.

References

The Black Jacobins, by C. L. R. James (Random House/Vintage Books,
New York), 1963.

A History of Pan-African Revolt, by C. L. R. James (Drum and Spear
Press, Washington, D. C.), 1969.

Capitalism and Slavery, by Eric Williams (Russell and Russell, New
York), 1961.

Documents of West Indian History 1492-1655, by Eric Williams (PNM
Publishing Co., Ltd., Port-of-Spain, Trinidad, W. I.), 1963.

History of the People of Trinidad and Tobago, by Eric Williams, (PNM
Publishing Co., Ltd., Port-of-Spain, Trinidad, W. I.), 1962.

From Columbus to Castro: The History of the Caribbean 1492-1969,
by Eric Williams (Harper and Row, New York), 1970.

The European Nations in the West Indies 1493-1668, by A. P. Newton,
(Barnes and Noble, Inc., New York), 1967.

24

February 1973 BLACK WORLD

Jamaica, A Historical Portrait, by Samuel J. and Edith F. Hurwitz
(Praeger Publishers), New York, 1971.

The People of the Caribbean Area, Special Issue of Freedomways
r Magazine, Summer, 1964.

History of the West Indian People, by E. H. Carter, G. W. Digby and
R. N. Murray, Books One through Four (Thomas Nelson and Co.,
* London and Edinburgh), 1967.

Sources of West Indian History, by F. R. Augier and S. C. Gordon
(Longman’s, London), 1962-1967.

i) Slavery in the New World, A Reader in Comparative History, edited by
Laura Faner and Eugene A. Genovese (Prentice-Hall, Inc., Engle¬
wood Cliffs, New Jersey), 1969.

» New World Magazine, Special Guyana Independence Issue, May 1966,
edited by George Lamming and Martin Carter.

^ sUlpE

k

John Henrik Clarke’s “Slave Revolt in the Caribbean” is an extension
of a speech he made a year ago at the State University of New York in
Binghamton. Mr. Clarke, of course, is the well-known scholar, writer
and teacher of African and Black American history. Presently on the
staff of Hunter College in New York City, he has authored or edited
such books as The History and Culture of Africa, Malcolm X: The
Man and His Times, American Negro Short Stories, and William
Styron’s Nat Turner: Ten Black Writers Respond.

BLACK WORLD February 1973

25

The Land Question in Palestine and Eastern and

Southern Africa

A comparative and historical study of two colonial tragedies
-BY John Henrik Clarke

The land question, in general, is as old as people and nations. It is part of a world problem and must
be seen in this context in order to understand the specific land question that is the subject of the
present paper. The quest for land and the attempt to recover it when it is lost, is a recurring theme in
the drama of human endurance and survival. Stability on a piece of land that a people can call its
own is the basis for its nationhood, its culture and religion: in essence, its humanity.

In my assessment of the fundamental rights of the Palestinian people, I will be, figuratively, looking
through several historical windows. My main focus will be the land question. I will emphasize the
importance of the land question in Palestine by comparing it with the land question in Eastern and
Southern Africa. My intent is to show that the method and rationale that were used by the
Europeans to take the land from the Africans in the so-called White Highlands of Kenya, in
Zimbabwe, then called Rhodesia, and in South Africa, where the Dutch or Boers encountered the
Khoisan people whom they called Bushmen and Hottentots, were basically the same.-

Further, I intend to show that the pattern of land encroachment by the Europeans was part of a war
against the cultures and customs of non-European people and it differed, only by degree, at different
times and in different places. In her Ph.D. thesis, "The dominant modes of Western thought and
behavior: an ethnological critique", Professor Donna Richards referred to this behaviour of
Europeans as "the concept of the cultural other". She says:

"It is in the nature of the Western ethos that one of the most accurate indices of Western
man's self-image is his image of other... The essential characteristics associated with this
concept, within the Western world view, are control and consequently power - the theme
which reverberates endlessly in the ethnological unfolding of Western culture, echoed in
every Western statement of value.

In another work, entitled "The ideology of European dominance", Professor Richards continues her
examination of the European world view. She says:

"It is possible to isolate certain seminal ideas which have served as organizing principles in
Western scientific thought... These themes are intimately related to the Western European
attitude toward other peoples and imply a particular relationship to them, which will
subsequently be referred to as 'ethos'.... The Western European ethos appears to thrive on
the perception that those who are culturally and radically different are inferior. It relates to
other cultures as superior or inferior, as powerful or weak, as 'civilized' or 'primitive'. The
European world view reflects these relationships. It was the Western European ethos that
created 'the savage'.

If we understand what Professor Richards has said, we will also understand, at least in part, that
temperament and attitude of the Ashkenazi Jews who control that part of Jerusalem that is called
Israel. They are more European than Jewish. They are, in fact, a European nation. Their problem,
however tragic it is, was started in Europe by Europeans and should have been resolved in Europe
by Europeans. In the books "Democracy in Israel", the writer Norman F. Dacey calls our attention

1

to the main aspect of this dilemma when he says:

"Jews in Israel don't persecute just Arabs - they persecute each other. The discrimination
which is the hallmark of the life in the Zionist State is responsible for a widening gap
between Western Ashkenazi Jews and the oriental or Sephardi Jews."-

Discrimination against the oriental Jews continues in housing, in jobs and in education. Their plight
in Israel is the plight of a subject people. These oriental Jews once lived all over Western Asia,
called the Middle East. Zionist propaganda enticed them to come to Israel, when the State was
created. The European Jews never accepted them as their equals, although they belong to the same
religion. Oriental Jews had established communities in Baghdad in Iraq and in other Middle Eastern
countries 12 centuries before Islam arrived. These Jews have not related to Zionism because zionism
was not created by them or for them.-

Zionism has a direct relationship to European colonialism. It developed out of the same political
incubator at about the same time. In its racist attitudes and treatment of Arabs, oriental Jews and the
small number of American blacks who have settled in Israel, zionism relates more to the Calvinist
Christianity of the Boers in South Africa. The Arab communities in Israel and on the West Bank are
surrounded by Jewish settlements that are armed camps, established to contain the Arabs and
control the land. These Arab communities are similar to the black communities in South Africa that
the Boers call bantustans. In both cases the intent is the same: to deny the Arabs and the Africans
any kind of sovereign rights in their own land. Whether the system is practiced in Israel or in South
Africa, it is what the Boers call "apartheid".-

The word apartheid was coined by the Boer intellectuals for the general election of 1948 that
brought the Boers to political power. The condition of apartheid existed long before the word, and
the British are more responsible for creating the condition than the Boers. The word, with the
promise to keep the Africans "in their place", caught on immediately among the white racialists who
saw apartheid as a means to advance themselves at the expense of the Africans. The condition of
apartheid also meant that the Africans, like the Arabs in Palestine, could be made to feel alien in
their own land.

The Palestinian writer and scholar, Fayez A. Sayegh, emphasized this point in his pamphlet,

"Twenty Basic Facts about the Palestine Problem" when he said:-

"... Israel has additionally imposed a system of apartheid upon the Arabs who stayed in their
homeland... More than 90 per cent of these Arabs live in 'security zones'; they alone live
under martial law, restricting their freedom to travel from village to village or from town to
town; their children are denied equal opportunities for education; and they are denied decent
opportunities for work, and the right to receive 'equal pay for equal work'."

Dr. Sayegh remind us that, in spite of this fact, Israel is generally portrayed in the Western press as
the "bastion of democracy" and the champion of peace in the Middle East. The propaganda in
Israel's favour could not turn the facts around. This nation was established, at the expense of the
Arabs, at the intersection of three continents. Geographically, Israel is located at the back door of
Europe, the side door of Asia and the front door of Africa. Since its inception as a State the rules of
Israel have behaved as though they were the colonial masters in this part of the world. The Arabs in
Israel are treated like colonial subjects.

Dr. Sayegh explains this dilemma more precisely in his pamphlet, "Palestine, Israel and Peace",
when he said:-

2

"The crux of the Palestine problem is the fate of a people and its homeland. It is the
piecemeal conquest and continued seizure of the entire country by military force. It is the
forcible dispossession and displacement of the bulk of the indigenous population, and the
subjugation of the rest. It is also the massive importation of alien colonists - to replace the
evicted, and to lord it over the conquered. And it is the colonization, by the foreign settlers,
of both the expropriated private land and the seized national resources of the overpowered
people. It is, indeed, the destruction of the native Palestinian society of Christian and
Muslim Arabs, and its replacement by a society of transplanted Jews and a foreign body
politic - which views itself as the vanguard of the 'Jewish nation', currently spread
throughout the world but declared destined sometime to assemble in the seized land.

"The refusal of the Arab world to acquiesce in this fate of Palestine and its people explains
both the bitterness and the persistence of the Arab-Israeli conflict. It also underscores the
essential difference in character between this conflict and ordinary international disputes.
And it explains why the Arab-Israeli conflict cannot be resolved until the Palestinian
problem is settled through restoration of the rights of the Palestinian people."

There is no intent on the part of the Israelis, not even the liberals or the Communists, totally to
restore the rights of the Palestinian people. The liberals and Communists want an improvement in
the living condition of the Palestinians. They do not want the Palestinians to come to power, nor are
they willing to share power with them. What is called Israel and the West Bank is European-
controlled territory. This means Ashkenazi control. The slight improvement in the living and
political conditions of the oriental Jews in Israel in recent years does not mean that they will ever
come to power. In an article contributed to the book Zionism and Racism, the writer Naseer H. Aruri
explains the plight of the oriental Jews of Israel in this manner: -

"That Israel's oriental Jews have been subjected to social, economic and racial
discrimination is no longer considered controversial. Although constituting about 60 per
cent of the population, they are less than first-class citizens. Their representation in the
State's social, economic and political institutions is strikingly incompatible with their
numerical majority, while the European-American (Ashkenazi) communities are represented
far out of proportion to their numbers. Disabilities imposed on the oriental sector are
rampant in employment, education, housing, income, social welfare and political
participation. Disparities between the two Jewish communities have grown worse in all
these areas since the establishment of the Zionist State in Palestine; and there are no
indications that the social gaps are narrowing. On the contrary, the available statistical data
reveal a widening of the gaps.

"The largest share of the national income in Israel goes to the highest strata of capitalists and
managers, workers and government bureaucrats are strategically situated to push for higher
incomes. Jews of the oriental communities have no professional skills to speak of and,
consequently, are unable to compete in their category. Their presence is most prominently
observed in the lowest strata of the socio-economic pyramid, that of the manual workers in
industry and agriculture, 'the only group whose share of the national income has
increasingly diminished'. Poverty in Israel is closely linked with ethnic origin."

There is no need at this point to argue whether Zionism is a form of racism. In the face of so much
persuasive evidence, proving that it is is redundant and a waste of time. The Arabs in Israel, and to a
lesser extent, that is slight, the oriental Jews, live in a condition that does not differ appreciably
from the system of apartheid in South Africa. The Ashkenazi Jews of Israel have almost complete
control over their lives - their land, their jobs, their housing, and their education.

3

The Chairman of the Israeli League for Human and Civil Rights, Israel Shahak, states that, "Israel is
about as apartheid as South Africa". He referred first to the difficulty Arabs and oriental Jews have
in obtaining decent housing.—

His comments are:

"This isn't the only thing. If you go any place where there are so-called twin cities, like
Nazareth and New Nazareth, you will see that the old Nazareth is an open city. Anyone can
come, and by buying or selling or by agreement can dwell there. But in New Nazareth, the
so-called Upper Nazareth, to obtain a flat, you have to bring proof that you are a Jew.

"A society in which such a thing is required for more than 90 per cent of its inhabited areas
has no other name than an apartheid society. Exactly the same proof is required in
Johannesburg. The only difference is that people know about Johannesburg, but not about
Nazareth.

"This goes for many other areas too. For example, you have now an official plan in Israel for
what is called the 'Judaization' of Galilee. This means that the Government thinks there are
too many Arabs in Galilee, so it has decided officially and openly to confiscate some of their
land, convert it into pure Jewish land, and settle only Jews there."

What we need to consider here is that the treatment of the Arabs and the oriental Jews in Israel has
no justification in Judaism or Christianity. This treatment violates the moral codes of both of these
religions.

Again referring to the treatment of the Arabs and oriental Jews in Israel, Mr. Shahak says:

"We are on a much lower level than blacks in the United States because there is no recourse.
No one can even do the same sort of job that the NAACP [National Association for the
Advancement of Colored People] does in the United States. There is no possibility of
bringing any case about discrimination, even the most blatant, to any court, because in Israel
there is no law forbidding discrimination against non-Jews. On the contrary, all
discrimination against non-Jews is completely legal."

What we have here is the lack of recognition of the Arab people as human beings. This attitude
towards the Arabs is as racist as any attitude the Nazis ever held toward the Jews. In a booklet on
the subject, "Looking beyond coexistence - prospects of a binational Palestine", Alan R. Taylor
recalls the official nature of this attitude.—

In 1967, just after the June War, a delegation from the United Kingdom representing the House of
Commons, visited Jerusalem and was told by the Chairman of the Knesset Foreign Affairs
Committee that the Palestinians "are not human beings, they are not people, they are Arabs". The
same sentiment was expressed by Golda Meir two years later in a Sunday Times interview:

"There was no such thing as Palestinians ... It was not as though there was a Palestinian
people in Palestine considering itself as a Palestinian people and we came and threw them
out and took their country away. They did not exist."

This inclination to dehumanize an entire people, to deny its very existence, comes out of Western
racism. Israel's main difficulty in the Middle East stems from the failure to recognize the Arabs as a
people with the right to live in peace, in all or part of Palestine. Before the introduction of zionism
this was no problem. Jews and Arabs had met many times on the crossroads of history and most of

4

the time they complemented each other. Zionism introduced a conflict between the Arabs and the
Jews that did not previously exist. The pogroms and persecutions that the Jews suffered in Europe
had no counterpart in the Arab world. The early settlement of European Jews in Palestine, in the late
nineteenth and in the early part of the twentieth century, had the goodwill and cooperation of the
Arabs. The early settlers presented themselves as a simple humane people escaping from the
religious and political persecution of Europe. Behind this idealistic guise the real and previously
unannounced intentions of Zionism were introduced. The leaders of the movement did not want a
part of Palestine. They wanted all of it. Humane Zionists who respected rights of the Arabs and
advocated a binational State were ignored or expelled from the Zionist movement.—

It became known that the leaders of the Zionist movement intended from the outset to colonize and
take over Palestine and to establish there a Jewish State "as Jewish as England is English". To this
end the Zionists propagated the myth that Palestine was an empty land crying out for settlers. The
existence of a large population of Arabs was ignored or brushed aside.—

The European Jews who carved a country called Israel out of Palestine, created a country with
double standards, one for the Israeli Jews and another for the Palestinian Arabs. The conflict
between the Arabs and the Jews was built into the fabric of the Government. The main intention of
the Zionists was to destroy every element of stable life among the Arabs and control the land.

The conveners of the twenty-third World Zionist Congress, held at Jerusalem in 1951, were very
clear about what they expected of Zionism. This was the first such congress after the establishment
of the State of Israel. The programme that was adopted began by saying: "The task of Zionism is the
consolidation of the State of Israel".

The sponsors of this Congress were boldly talking about a political and not a religious action. While
zionism might mean different things to different people, to the sponsors of this Congress it meant
control - control over the lives of the Arab people, especially control over its land. The following
information extracted from the pamphlet, "Zionism and racism - a case to answer", explains in some
detail what I mean:

"In summary, the nature and extent of racial discrimination which is built into the
administrative and social framework of the Zionist State of Israel are these:

" 1. An Arab living under Israeli rule in Israel may be arbitrarily excluded from land which
he and his forebears have owned for generations. He may have his land confiscated and
handed over to Jewish settlers. He may then be prohibited from even working on that land.
His whole village may be razed to the ground. (Three hundred eighty-five Arab villagers in
Israel have been wiped out in this way.) He and his whole community may suffer gross
discrimination in housing, municipal services, education and social welfare. He may be
refused nationality and citizenship even though he was bom in the territory of Israel and has
lived there all his life and even though any Jewish newcomer from anywhere in the world
automatically receives Israeli nationality. (Thousands of Palestinian Arabs are in this
stateless condition in Israel.)

"2. An Arab living under Israeli rale in the occupied territories may be arrested arbitrarily
and detained without trial. He may be deported from his native land without judicial process
or appeal. His home may be blown up or bulldozed on a simple order from the local military
commander. His land may be confiscated for ostensibly military purposes, but in fact for the
purpose of Israeli Jewish colonization. His freedom of movement may be restricted. He

5

cannot express political opinions or engage in political activities without risk of arrest and
detention or deportation.

"3. An Arab refugee living in exile whose home is in Israel or the occupied territories and
who was uprooted from it in the wars of 1948 and 1967 is prevented from returning home
because he is an Arab and not a Jew - and this in spite of repeated United Nations
resolutions calling on Israel to allow him to return. Meanwhile any Jew is free to enter and
settle in Israel, even though he has never seen the country before in his life."—

The land question was at the base of the Arab-Israeli conflict from the beginning and it still is. The
Camp David agreement, which I will come back to later, only accentuated the conflict and further
alienated the Arabs.

This conflict has long historical roots and it was fully developed before the representatives of the
Zionist movement signed Israel's Declaration of Independence on 14 May 1948. They declared that
the new State would be "open to Jewish immigration and the ingathering of Jewish exiles". In the
meantime nearly a million Arabs were forced into exile. The leaders of the Zionist movement, now
the new rulers of Israel, had stood before the world an promised to "maintain complete equality of
social and political rights for all its citizens, without distinction of creed, race or sex". Further, they
had called on "the sons of the Arab people dwelling in Israel to keep the peace and play their part in
building the State on the basis of full and equal citizenship". This was a hollow promise that was
never meant and never kept. In his report of September 1948, United Nations Mediator for
Palestine, Count Folke Bemadotte, issued this warning:

"It would be an offence against the principles of elemental justice if these victims of the
conflict were denied the right to return to their homes while Jewish immigrants flow into
Palestine, and indeed offer at least the threat of permanent replacement of the Arab refugees
who have been rooted in the land for centuries."—

The report laid bare the crucial essence of the Palestinian conflict. It did not move the Zionists from
their position or help the Arabs at all. Israel's new Prime Minister, David Ben-Gurion, said, "We
must do everything to ensure that they [the Arabs] never return." No influential Israelis raised their
voice in defiance of Count Bemadotte's call for "elemental justice" for the Arabs now being driven
from their homes. The day after completing his report, Count Bemadotte was murdered by Jewish
terrorists. The Arab refugee problem became an international problem, and as the Jewish-American
journalists would later remark, "the moral millstone about the neck of world Jewry".

The Defence Laws that the new State of Israel had inherited from the British Mandatary
Government that had ruled Palestine between 1922 and 1948 were rewritten and made more
stringent against the Arabs. Now, at last, some influential Israelis found their voices and spoke out
against these laws. At a conference of the Jewish Lawyers' Association, held at Tel Aviv in February
1946, a future Justice of the Supreme Court in Israel made the following statement about these
laws:

"These laws ... contradict the most fundamental principles of law, justice and jurisprudence.
They give the administrative and military authorities the power to impose penalties which,
even had they been ratified by a legislative body, could only be regarded as anarchical and
irregular. The Defence Laws abolish the rights of the individual and grant unlimited power
to the administration."—

The representative of the Jewish Agency, Bernard Joseph, who was later to become Israel's Minister
of Justice, went even further:

6

"With regard to the Defence Laws themselves, the question is: Are we all to become the
victims of officially licensed terrorism, or will the freedom of the individual prevail? Is the
administration to be allowed to interfere in the life of each individual without any
safeguards for us? there is nothing to prevent a citizen from being imprisoned all his life
without trial. There is no safeguard for the rights of the individual. There is no possibility of
appeal against the decision of the Military Commander, no possibility of resort to the
Supreme Court and the administration has unrestricted freedom to banish any citizen at any
moment."—

Even more emphatic was a future Attorney-General of Israel, Ya'acov Shimshon Shapiro, who later
succeeded Mr. Joseph as Minister of Justice:

"The system established in Palestine since the issue of the Defence Laws is unparalleled in
any civilized country; there were no such laws even in Nazi Germany... They try to pacify
us by saying that these laws are only directed against malefactors, not against honest
citizens. But the Nazi Governor of occupied Oslo also announced that no harm would come
to citizens who minded their own business. It is our duty to tell the whole world that the
Defence Laws passed by the British Mandatary Government of Palestine destroy the very
foundations of justice in this land."

The Israeli legal system is based mainly on the Defence Laws and they have used them more
ruthlessly than the British who originally created them. The purpose of these laws is to continue the
movements of the Arabs and control the land, by any means necessary. This hunger for the land had
manifested itself among European Jewish settlers in Palestine long before the creation of the State
of Israel. Unfortunately, the Arabs were not aware of the intentions of the Zionist movement. In his
pamphlet, "Twenty Basic Facts about the Palestine Problem", Fayez A. Sayegh raises these
questions about the progression of the land problem in Palestine:

"DO YOU KNOW:

" 1. THAT, when the Palestinian problem was created by Britain in 1917, more than
90 per cent of the population of Palestine were Arabs? ... And that there were at that
time no more than 56,000 Jews in Palestine?

"2. THAT more than half of the Jews living in Palestine at that time were recent
immigrants, who had come to Palestine in the preceding decades in order to escape
persecution in Europe? ... And that less than 5 per cent of the population were native
Palestinians Jews?

"3. THAT the Arabs of Palestine at that time owned 97 1/2 per cent of the land while
Jews (native Palestinians and recent immigrants together) owned only 2 1/2 per cent
of the land?

"4. THAT, during 30 years of British occupation and rule, the Zionists were able to
purchase only 3 1/2 per cent of the land of Palestine, in spite of the encouragement
of the British Government? ... And that much of this land was transferred to Zionist
bodies by the British Government directly, and was not sold by Arab owners?

"5. THAT, therefore, when Britain passed the Palestine problem to the United
Nations in 1947, Zionists owned no more than 6 per cent of the total land area of
Palestine?

7

"6. THAT, notwithstanding these facts, the General Assembly of the United Nations
recommended that a 'Jewish State' be established in Palestine? ... And that the
Assembly granted that proposed 'State' about 54 per cent of the total area of the
country?

"7. THAT Israel immediately occupied (and still occupies) 80.48 per cent of the total
land area of Palestine?

"8. THAT this territorial expansion took place, for the most part, before 15 May
1948: i.e., before the formal end of the British Mandate and the withdrawal of British
forces from Palestine, before the entry of Arab armies to protect Palestinian Arabs,
and before the Arab-Israeli war?

From its inception, the State of Israel and the Ashkenazi Jews, who are its rulers, were an extension
of Europe. This is reflected in their temperament, in their intentions and in the arrogant, racist
attitude they have towards the Arabs and the oriental Jews. Israel is the most westernized country in
the Middle East. It is only geographically a part of Western Asia. The socio-culture of Israel is
completely alien to the Middle East. The oriental Jews are more a part of the history and culture of
the Middle East. They are an Arabized people who have lived in peace in North Africa and in
Western Asia for more than a thousand years. If there are any descendants of the Jews of biblical
times, the oriental Jews are most likely those descendants. I repeat, the Ashkenazi Jews are
European creations.—

There is a need now to look at the history of the Arabs and the Jews, at least briefly, in order to see
that the conflict over Palestine and who is entitled to it as a homeland, was not completely settled in
ancient times and it is not settled now. Palestine is at the crossroads of the world - a meeting place
for the people of three continents. Since 3500 B.C. the main population in this part of the world has
been a people called Semites. They were then, as they are now, a people of many colours and
cultures. In 2500 B.C. a branch of the Semite people settled in what is now Palestine. They were
called Canaanites, after the first name of the country, Canaan. About 2000 B.C., the migrants from
the Arabian Peninsula stabilized themselves into new State formations.

When we meet the people now called Jews for the first time in history, they are migrants from that
crossroads of the world in Western Asia, now called the Middle East. Their leader is Abraham. At
the time he led his people into Egypt, the civilization and the monarchy of Egypt was already old.
The pyramids had been built hundreds of years before, and the origin of the sphinx was already a

1 R

mystery.—

Egypt was invaded for the first time in 1675 B.C. by a people from Western Asia called the Hyksos,
or Shepherd Kings. This invasion turned Egypt's first age of greatness into a nightmare. According
to tradition, and the Bible, during this time, 70 Jews, grouped in 12 patriarchal families, nomads
without industry or culture, entered Egypt. These Jews left Egypt 400 years later, 600,000 strong,
after acquiring from African people all of the elements of their future religion, tradition and culture,
including monotheism. Whoever the Jews were when they entered Africa, when they left 400 years
later, they were ethnically, culturally and religiously an African people. The people called Jews did
not enter Europe in any appreciable numbers until after 70 A.D.

It is open to question whether the European Jews have any traceable ethnic and cultural ties to the
Jews of the ancient world, who were the first Jews to claim Palestine as their homeland. This first

8

claim by the Jews of Western Asia was based on evidence that is shrouded in myth, and a question
that still begs for an answer. Who said that Palestine was theirs to be taken without the consent of
the people who were living there? For over a thousand years the country that the Jews would later
call Palestine was populated by a people called the Canaanites. According to the traditional account
of the Jewish flight from Egypt, around the year 1200 B.C., the Hebrews, led by the prophet Moses,
fled from Egypt, and crossing the Sinai Peninsula settled in the area east of the Dead Sea. Under the
leadership of Joshua, the Hebrews invaded the State of Canaan. Crimes of the most heinous nature
were perpetrated against the inhabitants. These crimes are recorded in the Old Testament. This was
an imperialist invasion, no different from many others in history. The inhabitants who were not
killed were reduced to servitude, and thus the Jews took over Palestine for the first time.

They were only able to occupy parts of Palestine and the area east of the Jordan River. In the year
1020 B.C., King Saul established their first State. He was followed by King David and King
Solomon who ruled until 923 B.C. Here the Jews gained their first experience in agriculture,
urbanization and statecraft.

In 586 B.C. the Babylonians brought an end to the reign of the Hebrews in Palestine. During the
years of their reign, the original inhabitants of Palestine remained in continuous residence. For the
next 400 years, one invader after another laid claim to Palestine, the Persians in 538 B.C., the
Greeks, under the leadership of Alexander the Great, in 331 B.C., and the Romans, in 64 B.C.

A great wave of Arabs from the Arabian Peninsula settled in Palestine in the year 636 A.D. This
massive migration was not the first Arab population in Palestine. The Arab identity with Palestine
was reaffirmed and that identity with Palestine has not been broken to this day.

From 1517 to 1917 Palestine was under the rule of the Ottoman Empire. For Arab support of the
Allies in the First World War, they were promised independence. This promise was not kept.
Colonialism and subsequently Zionism followed. This was part of a broader picture of European
expansion that had started in the fifteenth century and would climax in the closing years of the
nineteenth century. The Europeans were looking for new land, labour and raw materials. Jews were
a part of this search, more as Europeans than as Jews.—

When the European age of exploration started in the fifteenth century, the Portuguese were
searching for a sea route to India by way of the Cape (now Capetown, South Africa). During one of
their early expeditions, they attempted to establish a refueling station along the coast of South
Africa. This expedition was undertaken upon the advice of Abraham Ben Samuel Zacuto, a Jew,
who was then the Royal Astronomer for the King of Portugal, Manuel II, before the edict of
expulsion was issued against Spanish Jews in Spain, then the greatest institution of learning in the
world.

One of the first Jews to land in South Africa was a seaman, Ferado Martins or Femam Martinz. He
was a mariner of Vasco da Gama's ship San Gabriel. He was with the Portuguese fleet that landed at
St. Helana Bay in November 1497. Between 1492 and the end of the sixteenth century, nearly half a
million Jews left Spain and Portugal. The Status of the Jews varied from one European country to
another. In Holland, Jews participated in the formation of the Dutch East India Company. When the
company's undertaking included the occupation of the Cape of Good Hope, in 1652, the Amsterdam
Jewish community was part of this settlement. Holland had absorbed a large number of Jewish
refugees who had spread throughout the provinces. When Jan van Riebeek and his company of
servants were preparing to sail for the Cape of Good Hope, the Jews of Holland were petitioning
Cromwell for readmission to England. By the end of the seventeenth century, the Jews of Holland

9

were the principal stockholders in the Dutch East India Company.

The Dutch East India Company established the forerunner of the South Africa of today. The Dutch
were welcomed to South Africa by the Khoisan whom they later betrayed and enslaved. This small
people (small only in stature and in numbers) fought the Dutch in order to hold on to its land and
cattle in a series of well planned wars that the Boers or Dutch call Kaffir Wars. Finally they lost
both their land and their cattle. After the great Zulu warrior Shaka was killed in 1828, the British
began to push the Boers and Boers tried to move inland and establish a new republic away from
British influence. This started a land war between the Zulus and the Boers. The British came to the
rescue of the Boers when they were about to be defeated by the Zulus. These wars did not end until
1906. By now, because of the superior weapons of the Europeans, most of the land was lost. The
continued loss of land and the plans to make Africans strangers in their own land led to the
establishment of artificial African communities called bantustans.

In 1970, Dr. P. Koomhof, the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration and Development, admitted
that the bantustans made Africans foreigners in their own land. He said:

"I am afraid to say that the African males from the homelands have no rights whatsoever in
South Africa. Their rights are in their own homelands, and they are in South Africa only to
sell their labour."—

The best known of the Bantustans is Transkei, one of the first to be established. When it was
declared "independent" in 1976 by the apartheid regime, three million Africans were stripped of
their citizenship and they lost 13 per cent of their land area. The whites own or control 87 per cent
of the land although they are only 17 per cent of the population.

Most Africans do not live in bantustans but work in mines, factories and on farms owned by whites.
Under the bantustan programme, these Africans will be turned into foreign migrants and be stripped
of all rights in the country where they have lived and worked for centuries.

The bantustans are completely dependent economically on the South African Government. The
bantustans have been imposed on the African people against its will. They are white-controlled
black communities. The ways in which the Africans are treated in these bantustans can be easily
compared to the way the Arabs in Israel and on the West Bank are treated in their own land which
explains, in part, the unholy alliance between Israel and South Africa.

The most tragic aspect of the alliance between Israel and South Africa is that it is a perfectly logical
alliance. By the rationale and intent of Western racism and colonialism, the alliance makes sense.

Both Israel and white South Africa are artificial settler States, created by the political backwash of
Europe. They are parts of Europe mentally and culturally while being removed from it
geographically. This is the basis of the schizophrenia that prevails in Israel and in South Africa.
These European settlers are involved in a perpetual contradiction. They are stubbornly trying to
establish a nationality in nations that never belonged to them. They are doing this at the expense of
the indigenous population in the countries where they have settled. In making an assessment of the
relation of Israel to white South Africa, this dilemma must be taken into consideration.

In order to understand the present dilemma and what it forecasts for the fiiture, there is a need to
consider the interplay of forces in South Africa, and in the world at large, that created the State of
Israel and the apartheid-dominated State of South Africa.

10

This dilemma has long historical roots that predate the European settlement of South Africa and
parts of Palestine now called Israel. It was in or near Africa that the people now referred to as Jews
entered the pages of history for the first time. Like all people who came into Africa from other
countries, they took more from Africa than they gave.

Small Jewish settlements at what is now Capetown and other parts of South Africa developed in the
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. On 17 September 1828, the Zulu King Shaka granted
Nathanial Isaacs the use of a large tract of land for himself and the Jewish people. This was a
gesture of friendship from the powerful king who was assassinated by two of his half-brothers
before the end of the year.

The discovery of diamond and gold in South Africa profoundly affected the economic status of the
Jews. They had a tradition of dealing in precious minerals. From the 1800s to the present time the
Jews of South Africa have been closely related to the marketing of gold and diamonds.

The politics of Zionism in South Africa is mainly a vintage of the twentieth century. This was for
many years a quiet relationship with no appreciable international attention. The so-called six-day
war in 1967 changed this picture and made a large number of people examine Zionism in general, as
a world-wide political force.

In the 10 years after the independence explosion starting in 1957 with Ghana, the new State of
Israel had more goodwill in Africa than any other white controlled nation. By November 1973, most
of this goodwill had been lost and nations of Africa like the Ivory Coast (no Cote d'Ivoire, Ethiopia,
Zaire and Liberia, otherwise considered Conservative, had broken off diplomatic relations with the
State of Israel. There are many factors involved and the assumption is that Arab influence is the
main one. That is not true. The main reason for the break and the change of minds and hearts among
African States is Israel's long relationship with the apartheid regime of South Africa. There are, of
course, many other factors. The Africans seemed to have been slow to learn the fact that the Israelis
in Africa were no different than other whites who wanted to control the resources of this vast
continent, by any means necessary.

The land question in Zimbabwe did not disappear with the "peace" accord between the British
Government and the Patriotic Front. The roots of the conflict over the land are deep. What is now
Zimbabwe was once a well-run independent country. In 1870 when Lobengula became king, the
Zulu wars against the British were not over and the British settlers' designs on African land were
intensified after the discovery of gold and diamonds in South Africa. The British used a missionary,
Rev. Moffatt, to get Logengula to sign a treaty which the British the right to exploit the land and
establish farms and settlements. Lobengula did not know that the treaty went that far. In 1870 parts
of Mashonaland, later to be called Rhodesia, was occupied by an expeditionary force of mercenaries
funded by the British Africa Company. It did not take long for white settlers to evict the Shona
people from their land. In this case they did not buy the land. They took it. The Africans, in large
numbers, were forced off the land. Others were brought in to work the land. Many Africans were
forced off the land to sea and work to pay the heavy British taxes. White political power was
consolidated by the unequal tenure and the allocation of land by white control over the labour
power of the blacks. White workers had a monopoly on skilled jobs and the trade unions. In her
article, "From Rhodesia to Zimbabwe", Marion O'Callaghan states that:

"Land became more important for the settlers as the hopes entertained by Cecil Rhodes of
vast mineral wealth receded. The result was the continuing appropriation of African land
from the nineteenth century on. Indeed, between 1936 and 1959, according to a Rhodesian
Select Parliamentary Committee on Resettlement (1960), over 113,000 Africans were

11

compulsorily removed from 'white' farming areas.

"By 1969, 250,000 whites had legal rights enshrined in the Constitution to 44.95 million
acres, while 5 million Africans had the right to 44.94 million acres."—

The areas in Rhodesia where the Africans lived, which the Europeans called reserves, were the
same as what the Boers in South Africa called bantustans. Taxes and the need for basic items of
food and clothing forced the Africans to leave the reserves and work on European-owned
plantations or in the cities. They pay was poor in both places. The pattern for education followed
along the same lines as the division of the land. Two hundred seventy-five whites got the same
appropriation as 6 million Africans. These are the conditions that led to the war for independence.

In Kenya, land hunger among the Kikuyu people led to the Mau Mau uprising and stimulated the
fight for independence.—

My point in digressing from the land question in Palestine is that this question cannot be seen or
answered in isolation. What is called Israel and the rest of Palestine is a part of an international
problem created by colonialism and its handmaiden - capitalism. This is a European problem
imposed on the Arabs in Palestine. The accompanying propaganda and mythology about who has a
right to the land in Palestine now and who had that right in ancient times goes on in spite of a large
body of scholarly writing that set the record straight years ago. Many people who are sympathetic
toward Israel do not agree with the treatment of the Arabs and the settlements on land formerly
considered Arab.

Dov Ronen, a research association of the Center for International Affairs at Harvard University,
made the following comment on this subject in the 5 April 1980 issue of The New York Times :

"I am an Israeli who does not support Jewish settlements in the West Bank, nor the opening
of a yeshiva in Hebron. I personally do not claim sovereignty over Judea and Samaria on the
basis of a biblical right, nor do I consider Israel's sovereignty there essential to our national
security in all circumstances. Furthermore, although I would oppose any plan to redivide
Jerusalem, I can envision a new administrative arrangement in the city that would address
and seek to satisfy Muslim and Palestinian aspirations.

"Having studied the issue of self-determination in world politics, I recognize this as a right
that the Palestinians must be accorded. The Palestinians should have the right, both in
principle and in practice, to control their lives and not be ruled by Israelis or anyone else. If
independent statehood rather than 'mere' autonomy is what they want, I for one support their
quest for statehood."

In spite of strong Jewish voices such as Moise Menuhin, Ahad Ha'am, Martin Buber, Albert
Einstein, Alfred Lilienthal, Israel Shahak and I. F. Stone speaking out against the Zionist treatment
of the Arabs and the settlements on Arab land, the expansion of Israel at the expense of the Arabs
continued. Also continued is the attempt to justify this expansion on the basis of Bible texts.

On this point the Jewish-American writer, I. F. Stone, has this to say:

"These contradictions now play their part in the efforts at peace in the Middle East. At one
end of the spectrum the Bible preaches justice and universal brotherhood. At the other end it
contains some of the most primitive and blood-thirsty ethnocentric teachings in human
literature. So Menachem Begin, Israel's fundamentalist prime minister and the religious
parties on which he depends for a thin and precarious parliamentary majority, claim that

12

they cannot give up the West Bank because God gave it to the Jews.

"This can, of course, be supported from Bible texts. Indeed, if we are to go back to a literal
reading of Holy Writ for guidance in the Middle East conflict, the religious ultras of the
Israeli community can find much else along the same lines, and in the same direction,
though carried to lengths that would make even the most fanatical among them quail. It is,
of course, true that in the final chapter of Numbers, God gave the whole of Canaan, west of
the Jordan, to Israel. But if the Word of God is to be taken literally, whose who now dwell
on the West Bank may tremble. For only three short chapters earlier, the Lord says, "Ye shall
drive out all the inhabitants of the land from before you, destroy their Holy Places and
'dispossess' them.

"Nor is that all. Numbers 33 ends with the fiercest warning of all if the children of Israel do
not dispossess the inhabitants: 'I shall do unto you, as I thought to do unto them'. If the Jews
do not drive out the Canaanites, God will drive out the Jews. This is the harsh theology of
depopulating the land to make room for one's own."—

Palestinian leaders and organizations in the United States say Israel is trying to remove all vocal

opposition to the Camp David "autonomy plan" by expelling Palestinian mayors in the occupied

territories or forcing them to resign.

I will conclude this paper with I. F. Stone's warning, relative to this situation:

"Some people have been cooking up a brew that could poison the peace not only of the
Middle East but of the world. It is the duty of the American Government and American-
Jewish leadership to use their leverage, financial and political, to put a stop to this criminal
concoction before it is too late. Begin, characteristically, chose this moment to announce 10
more settlements on the West Bank. As usual, he promises these will be the last, Israel and
Palestine, says his opponents on the right would prefer a military takeover of the Israeli
Government. Only recognition of the Palestinian right to self-determination can revitalize
the peace talks and avert the slide to catastrophe."

Notes

V Fayez A. Sayegh, Palestine. Israel and Peace. Palestine Liberation Organization Research Centre
(New York, Friendship Press, Inc., 1970), p. 8. See also Ethel Khopung, Apartheid: The Story of a
Dispossessed People (Sharpeville Day Association, Mbizana, Dar Es Salaam, United Republic of
Tanzania, 1972), pp. 1-10.

2/ Donna Richards, "The dominant modes of Western thought and behavior: an ethonological
critique", (The Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, The New School for Social
Research, 1975), chap. IV, pp. 301-360.

3/ Donna Richards, "The Ideology of European Dominance", The Western Journal of Black Studies.
vol. 3, No. 4 (Winter 1979), pp. 244-249.

4/ Norman F. Dacey, "Democracy in Israel", paper especially prepared for distribution to the
members of the United States Senate and House of Representatives, on behalf of the American

13

Palestinian Committee, 1976, p. 1-29.

5/ Alfred Lilienthal, "Israel is an anti-Judaistic State", Palestine Digest, vol. 8, No. 6 (September
1978), pp. 24-25. See also "Israel is about as apartheid as South Africa". Interview with Israel
Shahak, Chairman of the Israel League for Human and Civil Rights in Intercontinental Press, vol.
13, No. 12 (31 March 1975), pp. 428-431.

6/ George J. Tomeh, Israel and South Africa: The Unholy Alliance (New York, The New World
Press, 1972), pp. 48-50. See also Richard P. Stevens and Abdelwahab M. Elmessiri, Israel and
South Africa: The Progression of a Relationship (New Brunswick, NJ, North American Press,
1977), pp. 57-83.

7/ Fayez A. Sayegh, "Twenty Basic Facts about the Palestine Problem", Palestine Liberation
Organization Research Centre (Beirut, 1966), pp. 4-5.

8/ Sayegh, Palestine. Israel and Peace, pp. 8-9.

9/ Naseer H. Aruri, "The Oriental Jews of Israel", Zionism and Racism (London, International
Organization for the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, 1977), pp. 107-121. See
also Raphael Patai, The Jewish Publication Society of America (Philadelphia, PA, 1953), pp. 27-55.

10/ Interview with Israel Shahak, 31 March 1975, pp. 428-431.

U/ Alan R. Taylor, "Looking beyond coexistence - prospects of a binational Palestine", British
Section of the Parliamentary Association for Euro-Arab Co-operation and the Council for the
Advancement of Arab-British Understanding (London, 1977), pp. 1-7. See also The Sunday Times.
15 June 1969 and 28 November 1975.

12/ Isom Sartawi, A Legacy for the Palestinians. Council for the Advancement of Arab-British
Understanding (London, 1975), pp. 1-8. See also Moshe Menuhin, "Zionism reassessed", Arab
Perspectives, vol. l,No. 1 (New York, April 1980), pp. 12-19. and Nationalism and the Jewish
Ethic: Basic Writing of Ahad Ha'am (New York, Schocken Publishers, 1962), especially the chapter
entitled "The Jewish State and the Jewish People", pp. 63-89.

13/ Zionism - the obstacle to peace. Council for the Advancement of Arab-British Understanding
(London, 1978), pp. 2-4. See also Abdelwahab M. Elmessiri, The Land of Promise (New Jersey,
North American, 1977), pp. 1-18.

14/ "Zionism and racism - a case to answer", European Co-ordinating Committee of Friendship
Societies with the Arab World (Paris, 1972), pp. 1-4. See also Abdelwahab M. Elmessiri, op.cit ..
chap. 8.

15/ Michael Adams, Israel's Treatment of the Arabs in the Occupied Areas. (Paris, International
Committee for Palestinian Human Rights, 1976), pp. 1-6. See also Maxine Rodinson, Israel. A
Colonial-Settler State. (New York, Pathfinder Press, 1973), pp. 27-33.

16/ Adams, op.cit .. pp. 5-11.

17/ Ralph Patai, Israel between East and West, pp. 9-55.

14

18/ A. H. Sayce, The Egypt of the Hebrews and Herodotos (London, Rivington, Percival Co.,

1896), pp. 7-41. See also Ismail Shammant, Palestine: Illustrated Political History, Palestine
Liberation Organization (PLO), distributed by the Arab Information Center, New York.

19/ John Henrik Clarke, "Israel and South Africa: The unholy alliance against Africa's people",
Black Book Bulletin .

20/ Robert Molteno and Henry Freedman, Pan-Africa Diary 1979 (London, Zed Press, 1979).

21/ Marion O'Callaghan, "From Rhodesia to Zimbabwe", UNESCO Courier. November 1977.

22/ Jomo Kenvatta. Facing Mr. Kenya (New York, Vintage Books, Random House, 1965). See also
Josiah Mwangi Karwki, Mau Mau Detainee (New York, Penguin Books, 1965).

23/ 1. F. Stone, "Bible diplomacy", The Washington Post. 19 August 1977. Also see I. F. Stone, "An
Ulter in the Mideast", The Village Voice. 16 June 1980.

15

The African in the New World:

Their Contribution to Science, Invention and

Technology

-BY John Henrik Clarke

A lecture delivered for the Minority Ethnic Unit of the Greater London Council, London, England,
March 6-8,1986. It was addressed mainly to the African community in London consisting of
African people from the Caribbean and African people from Africa.

In this short talk on a subject that has many dimensions, and a long untold history, I am really
talking about the impact of African people in the opening-up of the Americas and the Caribbean
Islands. The appearance outside of Africa of African people in such large numbers tells us
something about the greatest and most tragic forced migration of a people in human history. The
exploitation of African people make what is called the New World possible, and the African's
contribution to the sciences, invention and technology that made this new world possible, is part of
a larger untold story. In the United States alone there is supporting literature and volumes of
documents on this subject.

We need to examine the events in Africa and in Europe from 1400 through 1600 A.D. This is a
pivotal turning point in world history. This was a period when Europe was awakening from the
lethargy of its Middle Ages, learning again the maritime concepts of longitude and latitude and
using her new skills in the handling of ships to enslave and colonize most of the world.

Europe recovered at the expense of African people. African people were soon scattered throughout
the Caribbean, in several areas of South America and in the United States. A neglected drama in the
history of dynamic social change had occurred in the year 711 A.D. when a combination of
Africans, Arabs and Berbers conquered Spain and ruled the Iberian Peninsula for nearly eight
hundred years. The aftermath of the African-Arab loss of Spain and the Arab's use of European
mercenaries and equipment wreaked havoc throughout Africa and broke up the independent nations
of inner Western Africa, mainly Songhay. This drama had to play itself out and the power of the
Africans and the Arabs had to decline before the larger drama of the slave trade and, subsequently,
colonialism could get well under way.

Africa was now suffering a second catastrophe. The first catastrophe was the Arab slave trade,
which was totally unexpected, and came over six hundred years before the European slave trade.
The second catastrophe was the Christian slave trade which started in the fifteenth and sixteenth
century. Many Christians could not deal with what African religions were before the advent of
Judaism, Christianity and Islam nor could they deal with early Christianity which was a carbon
copy of African universal Spirituality. The first thing the Europeans did was to laugh at the African
gods. Then they made the Africans laugh at their own gods. Europeans would go on to colonize the
world. They not only colonized the world, they would also colonize information about the world,
and that information is still colonized. What they would deal with was a carbon copy of Christianity
as interpreted by foreigners. This was part of the catastrophe before it could recover its strength.

In the Americas and in the Caribbean Islands we find Bartholomew de las Casas, who came on
Christopher Columbus' third voyage and who sanctioned the increase of the slave trade with the

1

pretense that this would save the Indian population. When the Pope sent commissions to inquire
into what was happening with the Indians, many of the islands did not have one Indian left, they
were all dead. It was at Christopher Columbus' suggestion that the slave trade was increased to
include more of the Africans, again, under the pretense of saving the Indians. It was the same
Christopher Columbus who says in his diary, "As man and boy I sailed up and down the Guinea
coast for twenty three years. ..." What was he doing up and down the coast of West Africa for
twenty-three years? The assumption is that he was part of the early Portuguese slave trade. Now is
he still your hero? When you look at the Western hero and how he became a hero, when you look at
all those people they called, "The Great," and find out what they were great for you will then have a
new concept of history. There are a number of good books on this subject. Two of the more readable
are by Eric Williams, late Prime Minister of Trinidad, formerly teacher of political science at
Howard University. They are Capitalism and Slavery, and his last big book, The Caribbean from
Columbus to Castro.

The subject of this talk is really "The African Inventor in the New World and His Contribution to
Technology, Medicine and Science." While I may be going the long way round, I'll get to the
subject. But you will have to know what happened behind the curtain of slavery and the
consequences of the Africans' enslavement and to what extent Europe recovered from its lethargy
and to what extent Europe exploited people outside of Europe. But the main thing that you have to
understand is that the African did not come into slavery culturally empty-handed. In order to stay in
luxury, Europe had to have large bodies of people to exploit outside of Europe where they could get
land and labor cheap. Where they could get control of other people's resources, cheap or for
nothing. This is what apartheid is really all about. It is about Western control of the mineral wealth
of the African. Africa is the world's richest continent, full of poor people, people who are poor
because someone else is managing their resources. Do you think that if Africans had all the gold and
manganese and zinc and bauxite and uranium that comes out of Africa they would be going around
begging anybody for anything, drought or no drought? Have you ever sailed down the Congo River
and seen all the vast bodies of water flowing into the sea? The Nile River sustained the greatest
civilization the world has ever known, and it rarely ever rains in the Nile River. Yet this one river
sustained civilizations for thousands of years, because Africans, at that time, knew what to do with
water, and how to direct it in the way they needed it.

Still going to my subject, my point is that the African was brought to the Western world and
survived through his inventiveness, imagination and his spiritual attitude. Without these he would
have not survived. The African was hit harder than the so-called Indian. Where one died the other
would survive. It is not that one had spiritual attitude and the other did not, they both had spiritual
attitude and they both had culture. But many of the Africans had come out of pluralistic cultures and
were more accustomed to the nature of change.

Now, let's get on to the African's inventive mind. The preface to all of this is to deal with the free
African craftsman in the Western world and how these craftsmen became free, that is, "free" with a
question mark! In the Caribbean where Africans were brought in large numbers, once they were
taken over by the British and others their condition as an enslaved people was exploited. A class of
Englishmen who had earned no considerable respect in England, came to the Islands as mechanics.
Because their white face was a premium and because they were given privileges and guns and land
and had access to African women, they considered themselves as belonging to the exploitive class.
They literally exhausted themselves. But the Englishmen did not have the skills they found were
needed on the islands and they began to disappear, physically, due to death from exhaustion or
return to England. The African craftsmen began to replace them. We now see the beginnings of the
Africans' inventive mind in the Caribbean Islands. The same thing was happing in parts of South
America. Many times the English would bring over English-made furniture and there were some
termites in the Caribbean. Some of these termites are still there, and when the termites began to eat

2

up the soft wood in the English-made furniture, the African with his meticulous mind began to
duplicate that furniture with local hard wood. This was done especially in Jamaica where they had
large amounts of mahogany then. Jamaica does not have mahogany now because the mahogany
forests were overcut to the point where Jamaica now has no considerable variety of mahogany.

Some of the most beautiful mahogany in the world used to come from Jamaica.

As with the disappearance of the British craftsmen, when the African craftsmen began to emerge,
something else began to emerge in the Caribbean Islands. A class of people whose crafts maintained
plantations. The Africans say how important they had become and began to make demands. This is
the origin of the Caribbean freeman. These freemen were free enough to communicate with other
Africans, free enough to go back to Africa, and free enough to go to the United States. These
freemen from the crafts class began to mix friendship with another group of freemen in the United
States. Now, how did the freemen become free in the United States? Mostly in the New England
states where the winters were so long that it was not economically feasible to support a slave all
year round, when they could be used only for four or five months. Slavery would have been just as
brutal as it was in the south if the weather permitted. In New England the slaves had become
industrial slaves. A large number of them were employed as ship caulkers. In the era of wooden
ships, every time a ship came in the caulkers would have to drill something in the holds of the ship
to keep it from eroding and to keep it from leaking at sea. A large number of Africans became ship
caulkers and a large number became industrial slaves and they began to learn basic industrial skills.
Professor Lorenzo Green's book, The Negro in Colonial New England is specially good in
explaining the details of this transformation during the period of slavery.

There were also slave inventors, but these slaves could not patent their own inventions. They had to
patent them in the name of their masters.

Soon after the latter half of the nineteenth century, when the Africans understood that emancipation
was not the reality they had hoped for, they began another resistance movement in the hope of
improving their condition. They set up a communication system with all the slaves. There were no
"West Indians," no "Black Americans." These were names unknown to us in Africa. We were and
we saw ourselves as one people, as African people.

In the nineteenth century the Africans began the inventive period, and before the beginning of the
twentieth century Africans had already invented some of the things that made life more comfortable
for many in the United States. When you study a list of the numerous inventions of Africans you
will find that they would invent things first and foremost to make life better for themselves.
Benjamin Banneker was the first notable Black inventor. When the Africans arrived in the United
States, in 1619, the year before the Mayflower people arrived, they were not chattel slaves, but
indentured slaves. Indentured slaves worked so many years and then they were free. Most of the
indentured slaves were whites. Many times whites and blacks did not see the difference in their
lives. They were both exploited, and they both had to work so many years before they were free.
Therefore, during this time, there was a period when Africans and whites saw no difference in their
plight and this was before prejudice and color difference would set in. Many times they married one
another and nobody cared; they were both slaves anyway. Out of these marriages came some people
who helped to change the condition of the slaves in the United States. Benjamin Banneker was a
product of one of these relationships. In his mother's time if a white woman had a Black lover and
because of her whiteness she worked her way out of the indenture ahead of her lover, then she came
and bought him out of the indenture and married him. No one took noticed.

Benjamin Banneker, literally, made the first clock in the United States. He dabbled in astronomy, he
communicated with President Thomas Jefferson and he asked Jefferson to entertain the idea of
having a secretary of peace as well as having a secretary of war. He was assistant to the Frenchman
L'Enfant who was planning the City of Washington. For some reason L'Enfant got angry with the

3

Washington people, picked up his plans and went back to France. Benjamin Banneker remembered
the plans and Benjamin Banneker is responsible for the designing of the City of Washington, one of
the few American cities designed with streets wide enough for ten cars to pass at the same time.

This was the first of many of the African American inventors that we have with good records. There
will be many to follow and I am only naming a few.

James Forten became one of the first African Americans to become moderately rich. He made sails
and accessories for ships. During the beginning of the winter of the American Revolution it was
noticed that the tent cloth they were using for the tents was of better quality than the cloths they had
in their britches. James Forten, the sail maker, was approached to use some of the same cloth to
make the britches for the soldiers of the American Revolution. These britches, made by this Black
man, saved them from that third and last terrible winter of the American Revolution. Now, the role
of Blacks in the American Revolution is another lecture in the sense that 5000 Blacks fought against
the United States on the side of England in the American Revolution, and the English had to find
somewhere for them to go after the war. They sent some of them to Sierra Leone, but some of them
went to Nova Scotia.

Jan Ernest Matzeliger, a young man from Guyana, now called Surinam invented the machine for the
mass production of shoes; this invention revolutionized the shoe industry.

In summary, African Americans continued to create inventions. They revolutionized the American
industry. For example, Granville Woods not only revolutionized the electrical concept, but he laid
the basis for Westinghouse Electric Company. Elijah McCoy invented a drip coupling for
lubrication that revolutionized the whole concept of lubrication. He had over fifty patents to his
credit and so many whites stole from Elijah McCoy that anytime a white man took a patent of
lubrication system, or anything that related to it to the patent office, he was asked, "Did you steal it
directly from McCoy or did you steal it indirectly from McCoy or is it the real McCoy?" This is
how the word came into the English language, "the real McCoy."

In the closing years of the nineteenth century the greatest talent was that of Lewis Latimer. He was
not only a draftsman, but drew up the plans for the telephone, Alexander Graham Bell was the one
who invented the telephone, but the patent that had to be drawn up, all the moving parts and all of
the vital parts, was done by Lewis Latimer, a Black man. Latimer also did a few other things that
don't make me to happy. He improved the Maxim gun that became the forerunner of the present day
machine gun. He is also responsible for the florescent light. He wrote the first book on the
incandescent light that you know as the fluorescent light. He worked with Thomas Edison. He was
one of the Thomas Edison pioneers. While Thomas Edison created the principle of the electric light,
his light went out in twenty minutes. But the man who created the filament made the light go on
indefinitely. That was Lewis Latimer, and he deserves as much credit for the electric light as does
Thomas Edison. And he and his accomplishments were completely left out of history. Only Thomas
Edison's accomplishments are mentioned.

Not only did African Americans invent a lot of other things, including labor-saving devices, African
Americans have played a major role in getting America into space. In space medicine the leading
doctor is an African American woman. The person that designed the interior of the ship, including
the disposal facility, is an African American man. When they sent some astronauts up without
instructing them in his method of disposal of waste matter, a near catastrophe occurred. The space
buggy that they used to walk on the moon was, basically, a Black invention and so is the camera
that they used on the trip to the moon.

You might wonder that after all that the African Americans have contributed in making the United
States comfortable, even to the coupling that hold all the weights together when trains are moving
around the country, why are they having so much trouble, and why are they still having difficulty?
Principally because we were not brought to the United States to be given democracy, to be given

4

Christianity. We were brought to labor and once the labor was done, we were an unwanted
population in the United States. We were a nation within a nation searching for a nationality.

When we put all of us together, we are larger, in number, than all of the nations in Scandinavia put
together. Their population would not be as large as the African American population in the United
States alone. According to the statistics of the United Nations and the Jewish Year Book all the Jews
in the world would come to less than one-half the number of African American population in the
United States. Yet Israel gets more financial aid than all of the African nations in the world put
together. Principally because we have not developed the political apparatus to put the right
pressures on the leaders in the world to make it [otherwise] so.

I see no solution for African peoples, any place in this world, short of Pan-Africanism. Wherever
we are on the face of this earth we are an African people. We have got to understand that any
problem faced by Africans is the collective problem of all the African people in the world, and not
just the problem of the Africans who live in any one part of the world. Once we put all of our skills
together, and realize that between the United States, the Caribbean Islands, Brazil and other South
American countries there are 150 million African people, and the population of Africa has been
counted as 500 million for over fifty years, implying that the African man has been sleeping away
from home, and you know that is not true.

In the twenty-first century there are going to be a billion African people on this earth. We have to
ask ourselves, "Are we ready for the twenty-first century?" Do we go into the twenty-first century
begging and pleading or insisting and demanding? We have to ask and answer that question and we
have to decide if we are going to be the rearguard for somebody else's way of life, or do we rebuild
our own way of life, or will we be the vanguard to rebuild our own nation.

We have to say to ourselves when we look at our history, the great Nile Valley civilization, the kind
of civilizations we built on other rivers, the Niger, the Limpopo, the Zambezi, the kind of
civilizations that gave life to the world before the first Europeans wore shoes or had houses that had
windows. We need to say to ourselves, with conviction, that ,'Tf I did it once, I will do it again."

5

The American Antecedents of Marcus Garvey

-BY John Henrik Clarke

It is no accident that Marcus Garvey had his greatest success in the United States among Black
Americans. There is an historical logic to this occurrence that seems to have escaped most of the
interpreters of Garvey's life and the mass movement that he built. For in many ways the scene was
being prepared for Marcus Garvey for over one hundred years before he was bom. There is no way
to understand this without looking at the American antecedents of Marcus Garvey, that is the men,
forces and movements that came before him.

West Indians in the Afro-American Struggle

Prior to the Civil War, West Indian contribution to the progress of Afro-American life was one of
the main contributing factors in the fight for freedom and full citizenship in the northern United
States. West Indians had come to the United States during the 18 th and 19 th centuries and the most
outstanding of them saw their plight and that of the Afro-American as being one and the same.

In the 18 th century America, two of the most outstanding fighters for liberty and justice were the
West Indians, Prince Hall and John B. Russwurm. When Prince Hall came to the United States the
nation was in turmoil. The colonies were ablaze with indignation. Britain, with a series of revenue
acts, had stoked the fires of colonial discontent. In Virginia, Patrick Henry was speaking of liberty
or death. The cry "No Taxation Without Representation" played on the nerve-strings of the nation.
Prince Hall, then a delicate-looking teenager, often walked through the turbulent streets of Boston,
an observer unobserved. A few months before these hectic scenes, he had arrived in the United
States from his home in Barbados, where he had been bom about 1748, the son of an Englishman
and a free African woman. He was, in theory, a free man, but he knew that neither in Boston nor in
Barbados were persons of African descent free in fact. At once, he questioned the sincerity of the
vocal white patriots of Boston. It never seemed to have occurred to them that the announced
principles motivating their action made stronger argument in favor of destroying the system of
slavery. The colonists held in servitude more than a half million human beings, some of them white;
yet they engaged in the contradiction of going to war to support the theory that all men were created
equal.

When Prince Hall arrived in Boston that city was the center of the American slave trade. Most of
the major leaders of the revolutionary movement, in fact, were slaveholders or investors in slave-
supported businesses. Hall, like many other Americans, wondered: what did these men mean by
freedom? The condition of the free Black men, as Prince Hall found them, was not an enviable one.
Emancipation brought neither freedom nor relief from the stigma of color. They were free in name
only. They were still included in slave codes with slaves, indentured servants, and Indians.
Discriminatory Laws severely circumscribed their freedom of movement.

By 1765, through diligence and frugality, Hall became a property owner, thus establishing himself
in the eyes of white as well as Black people. But the ownership of property was not enough. He still
had to endure sneers and insults. He decided then to prepare himself for a role of leadership among
his people. To this end he went to school at night and later became a Methodist preacher. His church
became the forum for his people's grievances. Ten years after his arrival in Boston, Massachusetts,

1

he was the accepted leader of the Black community.

In 1788 Hall petitioned the Massachusetts Legislature, protesting the kidnapping of free Negroes.
This was a time when American patriots were engaged in a constitutional struggle for freedom.

They had proclaimed the inherent rights of all mankind to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.
Hall dared to remind them that the Black men in the United States were human beings, and as such
were entitled to freedom and respect for their human personality.

It was racial prejudice that made Hall the father of African secret societies in the United States what
is now known as the "Negro Masonry." Hall first sought initiation into the white Masonic Lodge in
Boston, but was turned down because of his color. He then applied to the Army Lodge of an Irish
Regiment. His petition was favorably received. On March 6,1775, Hall and fourteen other Black
Americans were initiated in Lodge Number 441. When, on March 17, the British were forced to
evacuate Boston, the Army Lodge gave Prince Hall and his colleagues a license to meet and
function as a Lodge. Thus, on July 3,1776, African Lodge No. 1 came into being. This was the first
Lodge in Massachusetts established in America for men of African descent. Later, in 1843, a
Jamaican, Peter Ogden, organized in New York City the first Odd Fellows Lodge for Negroes.

The founding of the African Lodge was one of Prince Hall's greatest achievements. It afforded
Africans in the New England area of the United States a greater sense of security and contributed to
a new spirit of unity among them. Hall's interest did not end with the Lodge. He was deeply
concerned with improving the lot of his people in other ways. He sought to have schools established
for the children of free Africans in Massachusetts. Of prime importance is the fact that Prince Hall
worked to secure respect for his people and that he played a significant role in the downfall of the
Massachusetts slave trade. He helped to prepare the ground-work for those freedom fighters of the
18 th and 20 th centuries whose continuing efforts have brought the Black American closer to the goal
of full citizenship.

In his book Souls of Black Folk, Dr. W.E.B. DuBois points to the role of West Indians in the Afro-
American struggle. They, he says, were mainly responsible for the manhood program launched by
the race in the early decades of the last century. An eminent instance of such drive and self-
assurance can be seen in the achievement of John W. A. Shaw of Antigua, who, later in that century,
in the early 1890's passed the Civil Service tests and became Deputy Commissioner of Taxes for the
County of Queens in New York State.

In his series of articles entitled "Pioneers in Protest," Lerone Bennett, Senior Editor of Ebony
Magazine, has written a capsule biography of John B. Russwurm, the distinguished Jamaican who
was a pioneer in Afro-American journalism. As early as 1827, Russwurm, also one of the founders
of Liberia, was the first colored man to graduate from an American college to publish a newspaper
in the United States. The following information about Russwurm has been extracted from Bennett's
article, "Founders of the Negro Press," Ebony Magazine, July 1964.

Day in and day out, the Negroes of New York City were mercilessly lampooned in
the white press. In the dying days of 1826, the campaign of vilification and slander
reached nauseous heights. The integrity and courage of Negro men were openly
questioned. Worse, editors invaded Negro homes and impugned the chastity of Negro
women ... This was a time of acute crisis for all Negro Americans and the New York
leaders were agonizingly conscious of the forces arrayed against them ... More
ominous was the creeping power of the American Colonization Society which
wanted to send free Negroes "back" to Africa.

John B Russwurm and Samuel E. Cornish, two of the youngest and most promising
of the New York leaders, were assigned the task of inventing a journal that could
speak forcibly to both the enemy and joint friend without and the brethren' within the

2

veil.

Samuel E. Cornish, who is virtually unknown today, was bom about 1795 in Delaware and raised in
the relatively free environments of Philadelphia and New York. He organized the first Black
Presbyterian Church in New York City. Russwurm, was the son of an Englishman and an African
woman. His father neglected to inform his white wife of "the sins of his youth"; but after his death,
the widow learned of the boy's existence and financed his education at Bowdoin College where he
was graduated in 1826.

Russwurm and Cornish made an excellent team, despite the proposed paper they idealistically state:

We shall ever regard the constitution of the United States as our polar star. Pledged to
no part, we shall endeavour to urge our brethren to use their rights to the elective
franchise as free citizens. It shall never be our objective to court controversy though
we must at all times consider ourselves as champions in defense of oppressed
humanity. Daily slandered, we think that there ought to be some channel of
communication between us and the public, through which a voice may be heard in
defense of five hundred thousand free people of color...

On Friday, March 26,1827, the first issue of Freedom's Journal, the first "Negro newspaper" in the
Western World, appeared on the streets of New York City. In their ambitious first editorial,
Russwurm and Cornish struck a high note of positiveness that still has something to say to the Afro-
Americans in their present plight. It read in part:

We wish to plead our own cause. Too long have others spoke for us. Too long has the
republic been deceived by misrepresentations, in things which concern us dearly,
though in the estimation of some mere trifles; for though there are many in society
who exercise toward us benevolent feelings; still (with sorrow we confess it) there
are others who make it their business to enlarge upon the least trifle, which tends to
discredit any person of color; and pronounce anathema and denounce our whole
body for the misconduct of this guilty one ... Our vices and our degradation are ever
arrayed against us, but our virtues are passed unnoticed...

The timeliness of this editorial, written over a hundred years ago, and the dynamics of its
intellectual content, are far ahead of most editorials that appear in present-day Afro-American
newspapers.

During the later years of his life, John B. Russwurm moved to a position that today would be called
Black nationalism. After receiving his master's degree from Bowdoin College in 1829 Russwurm
went to Liberia in West Africa, where he established another newspaper, The Liberia Herald, and
served as a superintendent of schools. After further distinguishing himself as Governor of the
Maryland Colony of Cape Palmas, this pioneer editor and freedom fighter died in Liberia in 1951.

Repatriation in Historical Perspective

The back-to-Affica idea has long been a recurring theme in Afro-American life and thought. This
consciousness started during the closing years of the 18 th century, and was articulated by the first
Afro-American writers, thinkers and abolitionists. This agitation was found mainly among groups
of 'free Negroes' because of the uncertainty of their position as freed men in slave-holding society.
"One can see it late into the eighteenth century," Dr. DuBois explains in his book Dusk of Dawn,
"when the Negro Union of Newport, Rhode Island, in 1788, proposed to the Free African Society of
Philadelphia a general exodus to Africa on the part of at least free Negroes."

DuBois addressed himself to the broader aspects of this situation on the occasion of the celebration

3

of the Second Anniversary of the Asian-Africa (Bandung) Conference and the rebirth of Ghana on
April 30, 1957, when he said:

From the fifteenth through the seventeenth centuries, the Africans imported to
America regarded themselves as temporary settlers destined to return eventually to
Africa. Their increasing revolts against the slave system, which culminated in the
eighteenth century, showed a feeling of close kinship to the motherland and even
well into the nineteenth century they called their organizations 'African', as witness
the 'African unions' of New York and Newport and the African Churches of
Philadelphia and New York. In the West Indies and South America there was even
closer indication of feelings of kinship with Africa and the East.

The Planters' excuse for slavery was advertised as conversion of Africa to
Christianity; but soon American slavery appeared based on the huge profits of the
Sugar Empire and Cotton Kingdom. As plans were laid for the expansion of the slave
system, the slaves themselves sought freedom by increasing revolt which culminated
in the 18 th century. In Haiti they won autonomy; in the United States they fled from
the slave states in the South to the free states in the North and to Canada.

Here the Free Negroes helped form the Abolition Movement, and when that seemed
to be failing, the Negroes began to plan for migration to Africa, Haiti and South
America.

Civil War and emancipation intervened and American Negroes looked forward to
becoming free and equal here with no thought of return to African or of kinship with
the world's darker peoples. However, the rise of the Negro was hindered by
disenfranchisement, lynching and caste legislation. There was some recurrence of the
"Back to Africa" idea and increased sympathy for darker folk who suffered the same
sort of caste restrictions as American Negroes.

Professor E.U. Essien-Udom of the University of Ibadan, Nigeria, outlined the beginning of this
consciousness and how it developed, in three lectures in the CBS Black Heritage TV Series,
Summer, 1969. In the first lecture on "The Antecedents of Marcus Garvey and His Movement,"
Professor Essien-Udom gives this analysis:

In the United States it may be said that Garvey's ideas or variants of his ideas, are
becoming increasingly relevant for the independent African states in their struggle
for real political and economic independence as well as relative cultural autonomy.

A history of the freedom movements of Black Americans is the history of the
aspirations for nationality and dignity. The reasons for this are not far to seek. Firstly,
the Africans who were forcibly removed from their ancestral homelands to the New
World were dramatically alienated from any vital human community, except the
community of color, common deprivation and persecution. Because they were drawn
from various and distinct African nationality groups and scattered throughout the
New World, they lost many vital ingredients as a distinct nationality group, such as a
common language, religion, traditions, and more important, the freedom to shape
their own destiny.

Secondly, because they were excluded from meaningful participation in the emergent
American nationality, they became not only non-citizens, but also, in a sociological
sense, non-nationals of the United States throughout most of their history. Early in
their history, the Africans were simply an aggregation of persons who were non¬
citizens and consequently possessed no civic rights in the United States. Such for a
long time was their political status.

4

Similarly, as a group without recognizable nationality, which derives from belonging
to a definite and meaningful humane community, they could not feel a sense of
human dignity. Inevitably, therefore, and from slavery to freedom, the black freedom
movement has had two ambivalent objectives. The first being the aspiration for
nationality, a term which I shall use interchangeably with collective identity. And
secondly, the aspiration for full citizenship in the United States.

In the past, the history of the Black freedom movement especially in the United
States, was interpreted principally in terms of integration or in terms of assimilation
into the mainstreams, whatever that is, of American society.

If integration is understood as the enjoyment of full rights of citizenship and full
participation in the live activities of the United States, then this has been one of the
most important objectives of the Afro-American freedom movement. But to interpret
this movement principally in terms of assimilation, is a misrepresentation of
historical fact and a negation of the long and tragic history of the struggle for black
identity and dignity. Assimilation necessarily entails the withering away of the
distinctly Afro-American nationality which has been forged by the history of the
Africans and their descendants in the United States.

The aspiration for black nationality or a collective identity should not be understood
in the narrow political sense, although there have been manifestations of the desire
for political nationality; that is, a homeland. Nevertheless, the much-abused term,
"black nationalism," or its recent variant, "black power," encompasses the various
expressions of the need for collective identity. The formation of collective identity
has been the result of both history and the conscious activities of Afro-Americans.

On occasions, this aspiration for nationality has been expressed in terms of
independence from white economic, political and social control. More persistently
however, this collective black identity has been expressed in the assertion of Afro-
American cultural autonomy and the dignity of the black communities in America.

What Professor Essien-Udom is saying is: the Black Americans have been forced by a set of
circumstances to walk down several roads simultaneously going to and from America. This seems
like a contradiction and maybe it is. The greater contradiction is America itself, and its relationship
to Black people. Early in the 19 th century some "free" Blacks and escaped slaves began to have
second thoughts about the future of African people in this country. These Blacks, in large numbers,
responded to the program of the "African Colonization Movement." Superficially, the program was
good, but a number of Blacks, mainly, Frederick Douglass and some of the men around him,
examined the program and began to have some serious questions about it.

The stated intent of the American Colonization Society was to solve the problems of slavery by
advocating the removal of freed slaves to colonies along the West Coast of Africa. The founders of
the society believed this course would atone for the evil of the African slave trade, help put an end
to slavery, restore the "Africans" to their divinely ordained homes, and help "civilize" Africa. By
"civilize" the white supporters of the movement really meant "Christianize." Some of the most able
Black men and women of the 19 th century were attracted to this movement and its concept.

It is generally believed, according to Professor Essien-Udom, that Paul Cuffee set in motion the
ideas that led to the founding of the American Colonization Society. Cuffee was one of the most
unusual men of his time. He was rarity, being a Black ship owner in New Bedford, Massachusetts,
who made a small fortune hauling cargo to different parts of the world. A free man whose father had
been a slave, he founded the Friendly Society for the Emigration of Free Negroes from America.
One of his early acts was to change his family name from Slocum to Cuffee (Kofi), a Ghanaian

5

name.

In 1811, Paul Cuffee sailed one of his ships, "The Traveller," to Sierra Leone on Africa's West Coast
where he hounded "The Friendly Society from America." In 1812, he used his personal funds to
take 38 Black emigrants to Sierra Leone. But the most active years of "The American Colonization"
came after the death of Paul Cuffee in 1817.

A Mandingo descendant, Martin Delaney was proud of his African heritage. So much so, that, in a
recent book by Dorothy Sterling, he is referred to as "the father of Black Nationalism." Delaney was
a multi-talented freedom fighter who seemed to have crammed half a dozen lifetimes into one.
Dentist, writer, editor, doctor, explorer, scientist, soldier and politician, he was a Renaissance man
of his day. In an article in the supplement to the newspaper Tuesday, of November 1871, the writer
Phillip St. Laurent has this to say about the present day relevance of Martin R. Delaney:

Delaney was ... an articulate advocate of ideas that today, 85 years after his death are
topical. Even while the vast majority of his brothers remained in slavery, he was
proud of his race and his blackness, resented his surname as a hand-me-down from a
slave-holder, advocated Black people's right to self-defense, demanded equal
employment opportunities, urged a self-governed state for Blacks in which they
could control their own destinies and, yes argued for women's liberation.

He was one of the leaders of the great debate following the passage of the Fugitive Slave Act in
1850, and as spokesman for Black people who felt that the bitter racial climate in America had
made life for them there unbearable, he advocated the establishment of a state by Black Americans
in the Niger Valley of present-day Nigeria. Said he of Black Americans at the 1852 Emigration
Convention, "Settle them in the land which is ours," he said, "and there lies with it inexhaustible
resources. Let us go and possess it. We must establish a national position for ourselves and never
may we expect to be respected as men and women until we have undertaken some fearless, bold and
adventurous deeds of daring, contending against every consequence."

In 1859, he led the first and only exploratory party of American-born Africans to the land of their
forefathers. In the region of the Niger River, in the area that became Nigeria, Delaney's party carried
out scientific studies and made agreements with several African kings for the settlement of
emigrants from America. He was accompanied on this expedition by Robert Campbell, a Jamaican,
who had been Director of the Scientific Department of the Institute for Coloured Youth in
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, and a member of the International Statistical Congress in London,
England. His account of the expedition can be found in his book A Pilgrimage to My Motherland,
an account of a journey among the Egbas and Yorubas of Central African 1859-60.

About his report, Robert Campbell has said, "After what is written in the context, if I am still asked
what I think of Africa for a coloured man to live and do well in, I simply answer, that with as good
prospects in America as coloured men generally, I have determined with my wife and children, to
go to African to live, leaving the inquirer to interpret the reply for himself."

What needs to be remembered about this mid-19 th century back-to-Africa movement, is that, to a
moderate degree, it was successful. There was, of course, no mass exodus to Africa. Individual
families did go to Africa at regular intervals for the next 50 years.

However, the emigration movement was not without its opposition. Frederick Douglass and several
of his supporters thought that the emigration efforts would divert attention from the more important
task of freeing the slaves from the plantations.

General interest in Africa continued though the pre-Civil War emigration efforts to establish an
autonomous nation for Black Americans did not succeed. The Civil War and the promises of Black
Americans that followed lessened some of the interest in Africa. Pat Singleton started an internal

6

resettlement scheme. His plan was to settle Blacks in free separate communities in the unused areas
of American—mainly, at this time, the State of Kansas.

But the betrayal of the Reconstruction and the rise in lynching and other atrocities against Black
Americans made a new generation of Black thinkers and freedom fighters turn to Africa again. New
men and movements entered the area of struggle. The most notable of the new personalities was
Bishop Henry McNeal Turner. In his book, Black Exodus, (Yale University Press, 1969) Edwin S.
Redkey, gives this view of Bishop Turner's importance to the history of this period. He says:

Bishop Henry McNeal Turner was, without a doubt, the most prominent and
outspoken American advocate of Black emigration in the years between the Civil
War and the First World War. By constant agitation he kept Afro-Americans aware of
their African heritage and their disabilities in the United States. Turner possessed a
dominating personality, a biting tongue, and a pungent vocabulary which gained him
high office and wide audiences, first in Georgia's Reconstruction politics and later in
the Africa Methodist Episcopal (A.M.E.) Church. In his bitter disappointment with
the American treatment of Blacks, the Bishop has an all-consuming nationalism
which demanded emigration to Africa. To understand his forceful agitation in the
years following 1890, one must know Turner's background and the nature of vision
of Africa.

Like most Afro-Americans who can be called Black nationalists, Turner's vision of Africa grew out
of his heartbreaking discovery that his love for America was unrequited. Earlier in his life, he
thought that the status of a "free" Black man should be no different from that of a white man. His
awakening to reality was not long in coming. The new cause that he had found for himself and his
energies during the Civil War, and the new hope that he had for the future of Black Americans was
consumed in the bitter disappointments that followed the end of that war.

Like Turner, Edward Wilmot Blyden agitated during the latter part of the 19 th century, calling
attention to the important role that Africa could play in emerging world affairs. Blyden was bom in
the then Danish West Indian island of St. Thomas in 1832, but reacted against treatment of his
people in the New World by migrating to Liberia in 1851. He was convinced that the only way to
bring respect and dignity to his people was by building progressive new "empires" in Africa. He
was of the opinion that the "New World Negro" had a great future in Africa. He saw Liberia in West
Africa as the ideal placed where African-Americans could build a great new civilization by making
use of the things that they had learned in the West and preserving the best of the African way of life.
Because of his, and the work of many others, African consciousness was translated into useful
programs of service to Africa. Afro-American institutions of higher learning joined in this service
through their training of personnel for churches, as well as their support of Africans studying in
their institutions.

The Pan-African Movement

The idea of uniting all Africa had its greatest development early in this century. In 1900 a West
Indian lawyer, H. Sylvester Williams, called together the first Pan-African Conference in London.
This meeting attracted attention and put the word "Pan-African" in the dictionaries for the first time.
The 30 delegates to the Conference came mainly from England, the West Indies and the United
States. The small delegation from the latter was led by W.E.B. DuBois.

From the beginning this was a movement that was brought into being by Africans in the Western
World. Years would pass before it would have any deep roots in Africa itself. The first Conference
was greeted by the Lord Bishop of London, and a promise was obtained from Queen Victoria
through Joseph Chamberlain not to "overlook the interest and welfare of he native races." The

7

British were long on politeness and short on commitment.

The aims of he Conference were limited. They were obviously worded in order to appeal, without
offending. The aims were:

1. To act as a forum of protest against the aggression of White colonizers.

2. To appeal to the "missionary and abolitionist traditions of the British people to protect
Africans from the deprivation of Empire builders."

3. To bring people of African descent throughout the world into closer touch with each other
and to establish more friendly relations between the Caucasian and African races.

4. To start a movement looking forward to the securing to all Africa races living in civilized
countries, their full rights and to promote their business interests.

At this conference, there was no demand for self-government for African nations, though the
thought pattern was set in motion for later development. In the book, African and Unity: The
Evolution of Pan-Africanism, by the Nigerian writer Vencent Bakpetu Thompson (1969), this
observation was made:

As a forum of protest, the conference showed that Africa had begun jointly, through
some of her sons, to make her voice heard against the excesses of western European
rule—a sentiment which has been re-echoed in the second half of the twentieth
century.

Thompson further observed that, "both protest and fellowship were to re-emerge in the "African
Redemption" movement formed by the Afro-Jamaican, Marcus Garvey, to uplift his down-trodden
brethren. Garvey said: "I know no national boundary where the Negro is concerned. The whole
world is my province until Africa is free." Assessing the Conference, Thompson further says:

First, it achieved the idea of oneness in experience and ideal. The spirit of fellowship
reaffirmed at this 1900 Conference was never lost. It has reasserted itself again and
again. This was demonstrated when in the post-war period, Afro-Americans and
Afro-West Indians joined forces with those who clamored for the dismantling of
colonialism in Africa. The spirit lives on, though today the Afro-American interest in
the freedom of Africa and the success of Pan-Africanism has three main themes:

1. The continuance of he idea of fellowship which has existed since slavery first took
them away from the shores of Africa.

2. Self-interest—a hope for the enhancement of the stature for the Afro-American in the
United States. The success of Africa, it is believed, will hasten integration for the
Afro-American in American society; whether this is so or not is another matter, but
the belief was present in the "back to Africa" fervor of the mid-nineteenth and
twentieth centuries.

3. A genuine interest in the study of African history and culture with a view to taking a
hand in rehabilitating what they genuinely believe, through "scientific" research, to
be the true picture of life in Africa in pre-imperialist days. This is seen in the
formation of organizations such as "The American Society of African Culture."

A number of African-oriented cultural and historical societies were formed before and after the
active ears of the American Society of African Culture (about 1957 through 1968). The long Afro-
American interest in Africa is best reflected in publications of the American Society of African
Culture, such as: Africa as Seen by American Negroes (1958), and The American Negro Writer and
His Roots, (1959).

In the preface to African as Seen by American Negroes, Alioune Diop, President of the International
Society of African Culture, states: "It is not without emotion that we welcome this evidence of

8

solidarity between Negro intellectuals of America and Africa. What links us first of all is assuredly
our common origin" ... Furthermore, he went on to say,

The struggle that African people are waging for their independence and entry upon
the scene of international responsibility, is followed with understandable sympathy
by Negro Americans. The liberation, unification and development of African
countries will be a real contribution to the success of the struggle of Black people in
America for their rights as citizens."

In The American Negro Writer and His Roots (selected papers from the First Conference of Negro
Writers), the historian, novelist and teacher, Saunders Redding, addressed himself to the role of the
writer in the self-discovery and the restoration of a people's pride in themselves. He said:

The human condition, the discovery of self, community identity—surely, this must be
achieved before it can be seen that a particular identity has a relation to a common
identity, commonly described as human. This is the ultimate that the honest writer
seeks. He knows that the dilemmas, the perils, the likelihood of catastrophe in the
human situation are real and that they have to do not only with whether men
understand each other but with the quality of man himself. The writer's ultimate
purpose is to use his gifts to develop man's awareness of himself so that he, man, can
become a better instrument for living together with other men. This sense of identity
is the root by which all honest creative effort is fed, and the writer's relation to it is
the relation of the infant to the breast of the mother.

What we have here is a continuation of the search for identity, definition and direction that started
among Black Americans early in the 18 th Century. This search led to the founding of the first Black
societies, publications and institutions in America. In the years following the betrayal of the
Reconstruction (1876-1900), these Black societies and institutions were in serious trouble. Most of
the white defenders of the Blacks had either died or had given up the fight. Black leadership was in
transition. The great Frederick Douglass was losing his effectiveness at the end of he century. A
worldwide imperialism and the acceptance of the Kipling concept of "the white man's burden" gave
support to American racism. Like England, France and some other European nations, the United
States had now acquired overseas colonies.

A new "leader," approved by the whites, appeared among the Blacks. His name was Booker T.
Washington. Washington took no action against the rising tide of Jim-Crow, lynching and mass
disenfranchisement of Black voters. He advised his people to put their energies into industry,
improved farming and the craft trades. He said, "agitation of questions of social equality is the
extreme 'folly' because an opportunity to earn a dollar in a factory first, now is worth infinitely more
than the opportunity to spend a dollar in an opera house."

White America, mostly editorial writers in white newspapers, responded favorably to the works of
Booker T. Washington and made him the leader of Black America. These words, taken from his
famous Atlanta Cotton Exposition Speech, were still re-echoing early in this century when an anti-
Booker T. Washington school of thought was developed and led by W.E.B. DuBois.

In what can still be referred to as "The Booker T. Washington Era" (1895-1915), new men and
movements were emerging. The Niagara Movement, under the leadership of W.E.B. DuBois and
Monroe Trotter, was bom in 1905. Some of the ideas of the Niagara Movement went into the
making of the NAACP in 1909.

During the years leading to the eve of the First World War and those that immediately followed, the
flight from the South continued. Over half a million Blacks migrated Northward in search of better¬
paying war-time jobs, better schools for their children and better housing. For a short while, they
entertained the illusion that they had improved and that they had escaped from the oppression of the

9

South. The illusion was short-lived. Race riots during wartime (East St. Louis, 1917), and in the
post-war period (Chicago, 1919) awakened the new urban settlers to reality. In Washington, D.C.,
the President, Woodrow Wilson, and the Southern Democrats who had come to power with him
introduced segregation in federal facilities that had long been integrated. Booker T. Washington had
died in 1915. An investigation into his last years revealed he had privately battled against
disenfranchisement, and had secretly financed lawsuits against segregation, but publicly he
maintained his submissive stance. With Washington gone and the influence of the "Tuskegee
Machine" in decline, a new class of Black radicals came forward. For a few years, W.E.B. DuBois
was at the center stage of leadership. As founder-editor of the NAACP's Crisis Magazine, DuBois
urged in 1918, "Let us, while this war lasts, foiget our special grievances and close ranks shoulder
to shoulder with our fellow citizens..The continued discrimination against Black Americans, both
soldiers and civilians, soon made W.E.B. DuBois regret having made this statement. The end of the
war brought no improvement to the lives of Black Americans, and the then prevailing conditions
made a large number of them ripe for the militant program of Marcus Garvey.

In his book New World A-Coming, Roi Ottley (1943) has observed,

Garvey leaped into the ocean of Black unhappiness at a most timely moment for a
savior. He had witnessed the Negro's disillusionment mount with the progress of the
World War. Negro soldiers had suffered all forms of Jim-Crow, humiliation,
discrimination, slander, and even violence at the hands of a white civilian population.
After the war, there was a resurgence of Ku Klux Klan influence; another decade of
racial hatred and open lawlessness had set in, and Negroes again were prominent
among the victims. Meantime, administration leaders were quite pointed in trying to
persuade Negroes that in spite of their full participation in the war effort they could
expect no changes in their traditional status in America.

This attitude helped to create the atmosphere into which a Marcus Garvey could emerge.

10

West Indian Partisans in
the Fight for

FREEDOM

By JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

“The deportation of Marcus
Garvey . . . marked the end
of an era when West Indians
and Afro-Americans worked
together and saw their
plight as one and the same ”

EST Indians have been
coming to the United
States for over a cen¬
tury. The part they
have played in the
progress of the Afro-Americans in

their long march from slavery to
freedom has always been an impor¬
tant factor. More important is the
fact that the most outstanding of
these Caribbean-Americans saw
their plight and the plight of the
Afro-American as being one and
the same.

As early as 1827 a Jamaican,
John B. Russwurm, one of the
founders of Liberia, was the first
colored man to be graduated from

June 1966 NEGRO DIGEST

an American college and to publish
a newspaper in this country; sixteen
years later his fellow countryman,
Peter Ogden, organized in New
York City the first Odd-Fellows
Lodge for Negroes. Prior to the
Civil War, West Indian contribu¬
tion to the progress of the Afro-
American life was one of the main
contributing factors in the fight for
freedom and full citizenship in the
northern part of the United States.

In his book (“Souls of Black
Folk,” Dr. W. E. B. Du Bois says
that the West Indians were main¬
ly responsible for the manhood
program presented by the race in
the early decades of the last cen¬
tury. Indicative of their tendency
to blaze new paths is the achieve¬
ment of John W. A. Shaw of An¬
tigua, who, in the early 90’s of the
last century, passed the civil service
tests and became deputy commis¬
sioner of taxes for the County of
Queens in New York State.

In 18th century America, two
of the most outstanding fighters for
liberty and justice were the West
Indians—Prince Hall and John B.
Russwurm. When Prince Hall came
to the United States the nation was
in turmoil. The colonies were
ablaze with indignation. Britain,
with a series of revenue acts, had
stoked the fires of colonial discon¬
tent. In Virginia, Patrick Henry
was speaking of liberty or death.
The cry “No Taxation Without
Representation” played on the
nerve strings of the nation. Prince
Hall, then a delicate-looking teen¬
ager, often walked through the tur¬
bulent streets of Boston, an ob¬
server unobserved.

A few months before these hec¬
tic scenes, he had arrived in the
United States from his home in
Barbados, where he had been bom
about 1748, the son of an English¬
man and a free African woman. He
was, in theory, a free man, but he

NEGRO DIGEST June 196t

knew that neither in Boston nor in
Barbados were persons of African
descent free in fact. At once, he
questioned the sincerity of the vo¬
cal white patriots of Boston. It
never seemed to have occurred to
them that the announced principles
motivating their action was strong¬
er argument in favor of destroying
the system of slavery. The colonists
held in servitude more than a half
million human beings, some of
them white; yet they engaged in the
contradiction of going to war to
support the theory that all men
were created equal.

When Prince Hall arrived in
Boston that city was the center of
the American slave trade. Most of
the major leaders of revolutionary
movement, in fact, were slavehold¬
ers or investors in slave-supported
businesses. Hall, like many other
Americans, wondered; what did
these men mean by freedom?

The condition of the free black
men, as Prince Hall found them,
was not an enviable one. Emanci¬
pation brought neither freedom nor
relief from the stigma of color.
They were free in name only. They
were still included with slaves, in¬
dentured servants, and Indians in
the slave codes. Discriminatory
laws severely circumscribed their
freedom of movement.

By 1765 Prince Hall saw little
change in the condition of the
blacks, and though a freeman, at
least in theory, he saw his people
debased as though they were slaves
still in bondage. These things drove
him to prepare himself for leader¬

ship among his people. So through
diligence and frugality he became a
property owner, thus establishing
himself in the eyes of white people
as well as the blacks.

But the ownership of property
was not enough. He still had to en¬
dure sneers and insults. He de¬
cided then to prepare himself for a
role of leadership among his peo¬
ple. To this end he went to school
at night, and later became a Meth¬
odist preacher. His church became
the forum for his people’s griev¬
ances. Ten years after his arrival
in Boston, Massachusetts, he was
the accepted leader of the black
community.

In 1788 Hall petitioned the Mas¬
sachusetts Legislature, protesting
the kidnapping of free Negroes.
This was a time when American
patriots were engaged in a consti¬
tutional struggle for freedom. They
had proclaimed the inherent rights
of all mankind to life, liberty and
the pursuit of happiness. Hall
dared to remind them that the black
men in the United States were hu¬
man beings and as such were en¬
titled to freedom and respect for
their human personality.

Prejudice made Hall the father
of African secret societies in the
United States. He is the father of
what is now known as Negro Mas¬
onry. Hall first sought initiation
into the white Masonic Lodge in
Boston, but was turned down be¬
cause of his color. He then applied
to the Army Lodge of an Irish
Regiment. His petition was favor¬
ably received. On March 6, 1775,

20

June 1966 NEGRO DIGEST

Hall and fourteen other black
Americans were initiated in Lodge
Number 441. When, on March 17,
the British were forced to evacuate
Boston, the Army Lodge gave
Prince Hall and his colleagues a
license to meet and function as a
Lodge. Thus, on July 3, 1776, Af¬
rican Lodge No. 1 came into being.
This was the first Lodge in Mas¬
onry established in America for
men of African descent.

The founding of the African
Lodge was one of Prince Hall’s
greatest achievements. It afforded
the Africans in the New England
area of the United States a greater
sense of security, and contributed
to a new spirit of unity among
them. Hall’s interest did not end
with the Lodge. He was deeply
concerned with improving the lot
of his people in other ways. He
sought to have schools established
for the children of the free Africans
in Massachusetts. Of prime impor¬
tance is the fact that Prince Hall
worked to secure respect for the
personality of his people and also
played a significant role in the
downfall of the Massachusetts
slave trade. He helped to prepare
the groundwork for the freedom
fighters of the nineteenth and twen¬
tieth centuries, whose continuing
efforts have brought the black
American closer to the goal of full
citizenship.

In his series of articles entitled
“Pioneers in Protest,” Lerone Ben¬
nett, Senior Editor of Ebony Mag¬
azine, has written a capsule biog¬
raphy of John B. Russ worm, the

distinguished West Indian who was
a pioneer in Afro-American Jour¬
nalism. The following information
has been extracted from his ar¬
ticle, “Founders of the Negro
Press,” Ebony Magazine, July
1964:

“Day in and day out, the Ne¬
groes of New York City were mer¬
cilessly lampooned in the white
press. In the dying days of 1826,
the campaign of vilification and
slander reached nauseous heights.
The integrity and courage of Ne¬
gro men were openly questioned.
Worse, editors invaded Negro
homes and impugned the chastity
of Negro women. . . . This was a
time of acute crisis for all Negro
Americans and the New York lead¬
ers were agonizingly conscious of
the forces arrayed against them . ..
More ominous was the creeping
power of the American Coloniza¬
tion Society which wanted to send
free Negroes “back” to Africa.

“John B. Russwurm and Samuel
E. Cornish, two of the youngest
and most promising of die New
York leaders, were assigned the
task of inventing a journal that
could speak forcibly to both the
enemy and joint friend without and
the ‘brethren’ within the veil.”

Samuel E. Cornish, who is vir¬
tually unknown today, was bom
about 1795 in Delaware and raised
in relatively free environments of
Philadelphia and New York. He
organized the first Negro Presby¬
terian Church in New York City.
Russworm, who is generally cred¬
ited with being the first Negro

NEGRO DIGEST June 1966

graduate of an American college,
was a Jamaican, the son of an Eng¬
lishman and an African woman.
His father neglected to inform his
white wife of the sins of his youth;
but after his death, the widow
learned of his existence and
financed his education at Bowdoin
College where he was graduated in
1826.

Russwurm and Cornish made an
excellent team, despite the differ¬
ence in their backgrounds. In the
prospectus for the proposed paper
they idealistically stated: “We shall
ever regard the constitution of the
United States as our polar star.
Pledged to no party, we shall en¬
deavor to urge our brethren to use
their rights to the elective franchise
as free citizens. It shall never be
our objective to court controversy
though we must at all times con¬
sider ourselves as champions in de¬
fense of oppressed humanity.
Daily slandered, we think that there
ought to be some channel of com¬
munication between us and the
public, through which a single voice
may be heard in defense of five
hundred thousand free people of
color . .

On Friday, March 26, 1827, the
first issue of Freedom’s Journal, the
first Negro newspaper in the West¬
ern World, appeared on the streets
of New York City. In their ambi¬
tious first editorial Russwurm and
Cornish struck a high note of posi¬
tiveness that still has something to
say to the Afro-Americans in their
present plight. It read, in part:

“We wish to plead our own

cause. Too long have others spoke
for us. Too long has the republic
been deceived by misrepresenta¬
tions, in things which concern us
dearly, though in the estimation of
some mere trifles; for though there
are many in society who exercise
toward us benevolent feelings; still
(with sorrow we confess it) there
are others who make it their busi¬
ness to enlarge upon the least trifle,
which tends to discredit any person
of color; and pronounce anathema
and denounce our whole body for
the misconduct of this guilty one
. . . Our vices and our degradation
are ever arrayed against us, but our
virtues are passed unnoticed . . .

“It is our earnest wish,” the first
editorial of the first Negro news¬
paper said, “to make our Journal
a medium of intercourse between
our brethren in different states of
this great confederacy.”

The timeliness of this editorial,
written over a hundred years ago,
and the dynamics of its intellectual
content, is far ahead of most edi¬
torials that appear in present-day
Afro-American newspapers.

During the later years of his life
John B. Russwurm moved to a
position that today would be called
black nationalism. After receiving
his Master’s degree from Bowdoin
College in 1829 Russwurm went
to Liberia in West Africa, where he
established another newspaper, the
Liberia Herald, and served as sup¬
erintendent of schools. After fur¬
ther distinguishing himself as the
governor of the Maryland Colony
of Cape Palmas, this pioneer editor

22

June 1966 NEGRO DIGEST

and freedom fighter died in Liberia
in 1851.

The same year John B. Russ-
wurm died, another West Indian,
Edward W. Blyden, went to Africa
and established himself in Liberia.
He was destined to become the
greatest black intellectual of the
19th century. He concerned him¬
self with the plight of African peo¬
ple the world over and eventually
built a bridge of understanding be¬
tween the people of African origin
in the West Indies, the United
States and in Africa. More than
anyone else in the 19th and during
the early part of the 20th century,
Edward W. Blyden called upon the
black man to reclaim himself and
his ancient African glory. The con¬
cept now being called Negritude
started with Blyden.

Blyden was born in the then
Danish West Indian island of St.
Thomas in 1832, but reacted
against treatment of his people in
the New World by emigrating to
Liberia in 1851. He was convinced
that the only way to bring respect
and dignity to the people of Afri¬
can descent was by building pro¬
gressive new “empires” in Africa
whose civilization, while remaining
basically African, would incor¬
porate useful elements of Western
culture.

It was the great Edward W. Bly¬
den, who, with the immortal Fred¬

erick Douglass, placed before the
bar of public opinion in England
and other countries in Europe the
case of the black man in America.

As far back as 1881, the re¬
nowned scholar and benefactor of
West Africa, Dr. Edward Wilmot
Blyden, speaking on the occasion of
his inauguration as President of
Liberia College, sounded the note
for the organized teaching of the
culture and civilization of Africa
and decried the fact that the world’s
image of Africa was not in keeping
with Africa’s true status in world
history. I quote from his address
on this occasion: “The people
generally are not yet prepared to
understand their own interests in
the great work to be done for them¬
selves and their children. We shall
be obliged to work for some time
to come not only without the popu¬
lar sympathy we ought to have but
with utterly inadequate resources.

“In all English-speaking coun¬
tries the mind of the intelligent Ne¬
gro child revolts against the de¬
scriptions of the Negro given in
elementary books, geographies,
travels, histories. . . .

“Having embraced or at least as¬
sented to these falsehoods about
himself, he concludes that his only
hope of rising in the scale of re¬
spectable manhood is to strive for
what is most unlike himself and
most alien to his peculiar tastes.
And whatever his literary attain¬
ments or acquired ability, he fan¬
cies that he must grind at the mill
which is provided for him, putting
in material furnished to his hands,

NEGRO DIGEST June 1966

23

bringing no contribution from his
own field; and of course nothing
comes out but what is put in.”

Blyden made several trips to the
United States and to his former
home in the West Indies. With the
Gold Coast nationalist, J. E. Casely
Hayford, Blyden developed the
idea of a federation of West Afri¬
can states. He died in 1912.

Of all the West Indians who in¬
fluenced the Afro-American free¬
dom struggle, the most colorful
and the most controversial was
Marcus Aurelius Garvey. Among
the numerous black Manassehs
who presented themselves and their
grandiose programs to the people
of Harlem, Marcus Garvey was
singularly unique. He was born in
Jamaica in 1887, the grandson of
an African slave—a fact that was
his proudest boast. He had grown
up under a three-way color system
—white, mulatto and black. Gar¬
vey’s reaction to color prejudice
and his search for a way to rise
above it and lead his people back to
Africa, spiritually, if not physically,
was the all-consuming passion of
his existence.

Marcus Garvey’s glorious, ro¬
mantic and riotous movement ex¬
horted the black race and fixed
their eyes on the bright star of a
future in which they would reclaim
and rebuild their African home¬
land and heritage. Garvey came to
the United States as a disciple of
Booker T. Washington, founder of
Tuskegee Institute. Unfortunately,
Booker T. Washington died before
Marcus Garvey reached this coun¬

try. Garvey had planned to raise
funds and return to Jamaica to es¬
tablish an institution similar to
Tuskegee. In 1914 he had organ¬
ized the Universal Negro Improve¬
ment Association in Jamaica. Aft¬
er the failure of this organization,
he looked to the United States
where he found a loyal group of
followers willing to listen to his
message.

Garvey succeeded in building a
mass movement among American
Negroes while other leaders were
attempting it and doubting that it
could be done. He advocated the
return of Africa to the Africans and
people of African descent. He or¬
ganized, very rashly and incom¬
petently, the Black Star Line, a
steamship company for transport¬
ing people of African descent from
the United States to Africa. Garvey
and his movement had a short and
spectacular life span in the United
States. His movement took really
effective form in about 1921, and
by 1926 he was in a Federal prison,
charged with misusing the mails.
From prison he was deported
home to Jamaica. This is, briefly,
the essence of the Garvey saga.

The self-proclaimed Provisional
President of Africa never set foot
on African soil. He spoke no Afri¬
can language. But Garvey managed
to convey to members of the black
race everywhere (and to the rest
of the world) his passionate belief
that Africa was the home of a
civilization which had once been
great and would be great again.
When one takes into consideration

24

June 1966 NEGRO DIGEST

the slenderness of Garvey’s re¬
sources and the vast material
forces, social conceptions and im¬
perial interests which automatically
sought to destroy him, his achieve¬
ment remains one of the great
propaganda miracles of this coun¬
try.

The deportation of Marcus Gar¬
vey and the decline of his move¬
ment marked the end of an era—
an era when West Indians and

Afro-Americans worked together
and saw their plight as one and the
same. In spite of the contributions
that West Indians continued to
make to the Afro-American free¬
dom struggle, the relations between
these two basically African people
deteriorated. There are indications
that the present freedom struggle
in Africa, the Caribbean area and
in the United States will become the
basis for a new era of understand¬
ing and cooperation.

References

“Prince Hall.” By Leronc Bennett, Jr. Ebony Magazine, April 1964.
“Pioneers in Protest” series, No. 2.

“Founders of the Negro Press.” By Lerone Bennett, Jr. Ebony Maga¬
zine, July 1964. Pioneers in Protest series, No. 5.

“The Ghost of Marcus Garvey.” Lerone Bennett, Jr. Ebony Magazine,
November 1960.

“A New World A-Coniing." By Roi Ottley. Houghton, Mifflin Co.,
Boston, Mass. 1943.

“Black Nationalism: A Search For an Identity in America.” By E. U.
Essien-Udom. Dell Publishing Co., Inc., N. Y. C. 1962.

“Black Moses: The Story of Marcus Garvey and the Universal Negro
Improvement Association” By Edmund David Cronon. University of
Wisconsin Press, 1957.

“Garvey and Garveyism.” By Jacques Garvey. Published by the author,
1963. 12 Mona Road, Kingston 6, Jamaica, W. I.

“Harlem: Negro Metropolis.” By Claude McKey. E. P. Dutton and
Company, Inc. 1960.

“Nineteenth-Century Negritude: Edward W. Blyden.” By Robert W.
July.

“Edward W. Blyden: Pioneer West African Nationalist.” By Hollis R.
Lynch.

John Henrik Clarke, author of “West Indian Partisans in the Fight for
Freedom,” is the associate editor of Freedomways, a quarterly review of
the Negro freedom movement. The author of many articles of a histo¬
rical nature, Mr. Clarke is a reviewer for African World Bookshelf in
New York and last year edited the anthology Harlem: A Community in
Transition. He is currently compiling an anthology of representative
short stories by Negro writers.

NEGRO DIGEST June 1966

25

INDIANA UNIVERSITY DRESS

UM VEItSI I *i

W.E.B. Du Bois Institute

Marcus Garvey: The Harlem Years
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: Transition , No. 46 (1974), pp. 14-15+17-19

Published by: Indiana University Press on behalf of the W.E.B. Du Bois Institute
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2934951

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:49

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/terms.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUSld®

http://www.j stor.org

TRANSITION 46

MARCUS GARVEY: THE HARLEM YEARS

John Henrik Clarke

There is now a renaissance of interest in the life of
Marcus Garvey. The African Independence Explosion,
that started in 1957 when the former West African colony
called the Gold Coast, became an independent country,
now called Ghana, helped to set this renaissance in mo¬
tion. Some of Marcus Garvey’s dreams about African
redemption were being realized. In his lifetime, he was a
man who had a stubborn belief in the impossible, and
came close to achieving it. During the uncertain years that
followed the First World War, he built the largest Black
mass movement that this country has ever seen. There
was never a leader like him, before or since. His popu¬
larity was universal, his program for the redemption of
Africa and the return of African people to their mother¬
land, shook the foundations of three empires.

In nearly all matters relating to the resurgence of
African people, in this country and abroad, there is re¬
consideration of this man in his program that seemed
impossible in his lifetime. His prophecy has been ful¬
filled in the independence explosion that brought more
than 30 African nations into being. The concept of Black
Power that he advocated, using other terms, is now a
reality in large areas of the world where the people of
African origin are predominant.

Marcus Garvey’s principal areas of agitation were the
Afro-American struggle in the United States, his native
Caribbean Islands and the universe of Black humanity
everywhere. From the year of his arrival in the United
States in 1916 until his deportation in 1927, the ethnic
community called Harlem was his window on the world.
From this vantage point he became one of the great figures
of the 20th century.

It is no accident that Marcus Garvey had his greatest
success in the United States among Black Americans in
the community called Harlem. He came to the United
States and began to build this movement at a time of
great disenchantment among Afro-Americans who had
pursued the “American Dream,” until they had to con¬
cede that the dream was not dreamed for them. They had
listened to the “American Promise,” and also conceded

that the promise was not made to them. Marcus Garvey
gave them the vision of a new dream, a new promise, and
a new land. He restored hope where hope had been lost.
This is the real relevance of Marcus Garvey for today.

In the years following the end of the First World War,
when America’s promise to us had been betrayed, again
we looked once more toward Africa and dreamed of a
time and place where our essential manhood was not
questioned.

A leader emerged and tried to make this dream into a
reality. His name was Marcus Garvey. The personality
and the movement founded by Marcus Garvey, together
with the writers and artists of the Renaissance period,
helped to put the community of Harlem on the map.
While the literary aspect of the Renaissance was unfold¬
ing, Marcus Garvey and his Universal Negro Improve¬
ment Association, using Harlem as his base of operation,
built the largest mass movement among black people
that this country had ever seen. This movement had
international importance and was considered to be a
threat to the colonial powers of Europe which were
entrenched in Africa.

This magnetic and compelling personality succeeded
in building a mass movement after other men had failed.
This may be due to the fact that he was born and reared
in an age of conflict that affected the world of African
peoples everywhere.

The appearance of the Garvey movement was perfectly
timed. The broken promises of the postwar period had
produced widespread cynicism in the Black popula¬
tion which had lost some of its belief in itself as a people.
Adam Clayton Powell, Sr. wrote of Garvey: “He is the
only man that made Negroes not feel ashamed of their
color.” In his book, Marching Blacks , Adam Clayton
Powell, Jr. wrote:

Marcus Garvey was one of the greatest mass leaders of all
time. He was misunderstood and maligned, but he brought
to the Negro people for the first time a sense of pride in
being black.

14

TRANSITION 46

The Garvey movement had a profound effect on the
political development of Harlem and on the lives of both
the Adam Clayton Powells. The fight to make Harlem a
Congressional Districl began during the Garvey period.

In his New World A-coming, Roi Ottley (1943) observed
that,

Garvey leaped into the ocean of black unhappiness at a most
timely moment for a savior. He had witnessed the Negro’s
disillusionment mount with the progress of the World War.
Negro soldiers had suffered all forms of Jim-Crow, humilia¬
tion, discrimination, slander, and even violence at the hands
of a white civilian population. After the war, there was a
resurgence of Ku Klux Klan influence; another decade of
racial hatred and open lawlessness had set in, and Negroes
again were prominent among the victims. Meantime, admi¬
nistration leaders were quite pointed in trying to persuade
Negroes that in spite of their full participation in the war
effort they could expect no changes in their traditional status
in America.

This attitude had helped to create the atmosphere into
which a Marcus Garvey could emerge. In many ways the
scene was being prepared for Marcus Garvey for over
bne hundred years before he was born. There is no way
to understand this without looking at the American
Antecedents of Marcus Garvey, i.e., the men, forces and
movements that came before him.

*

During the eighteenth century there was strong agita¬
tion among certain groups of Black people in America
for a return to Africa. This agitation was found mainly
among groups of ‘free Negroes’ because of the uncer¬
tainty of their position as freed men in a slaveholding
society. “One can see it la^e into the eighteenth century,”
Dr. DuBois explains in his book Dusk of Dawn , “when
the Negro Union of Newport, Rhode island, in 1788,
proposed to the Free African Society of Philadelphia a
general exodus to Africa on the part of at least free
Negroes”

The Back-to-Africa idea has been a recurring theme in
Afro-American life and thought for more than a hundred
years. This thought was strong during the formative
years of the Colonization Society and succeeded in con¬
vincing some of the most outstanding Black men of the
18th and 19th centuries, such as: John Russwurm, the
first Black college graduate (Bowdoin, 1820), and Lott
Carey, the powerful Virginia preacher. Later the Society
fell into severe disrepute after an argument with the
Abolitionists.

Marcus Garvey was not the first West Indian to play
a vital role in the Afro-American freedom struggle.
West Indians have been coming to the United States
for over a century. The part they have played in the pro¬
gress of the Afro-American in his long march from sla¬
very to freedom has always been an important factor.
More important is the fact that the most outstanding of
these Caribbean-Americans saw their plight and the plight
of the Afro-American as being one ai d the same.

As early as 1827, a Jamaican, John B. Russwurm, one
of the founders of Liberia, was the first colored man to be
graduated from an American college and to publish a
newspaper in this country; 16 years later his fellow
countryman, Peter Ogden, organized in New York City
the first Odd-Fellows Lodge for Negroes. Prior to the
Civil War, West Indian coi tribution to the progress of
Afro-American life was one of the main contributing
factors in the fight for freedom and full citizenship in the
northern part of the United States.

In his book Souls of Black Folk , Dr. W. E. B. DuBois
says that the West Indians were mainly responsible for the
manhood program presented by the race in the early
decades of the last century. Indicative of their tendency
to blaze new paths is the achievement of John W. A.
Shaw of Antigua, who, in the early 90’s of the last century
passed the civil service tests and became deputy commis¬
sioner of taxes for the County of Queens in New York
State.

In 18th century America, two of the most outstanding
figures for liberty and justice were the West Indians—
Prince Hall and John B. Russwurm. When Prince Hall
came to the United States the nation was in turmoil. The
colonies were ablaze with indignation. Britain, with a
series of revenue acts, had stoked the fires of colonial dis¬
content. In Virginia, Patrick Henry was speaking of
liberty or death. The cry “No Taxation Without Repre¬
sentation” played on the nerve strings of the nation.
Prince Hall, then a delicate-looking teenager, often walk¬
ed through the turbulent streets of Boston, an observer
unobserved.

A few months before these hectic scenes, he had arrived
in the United States from his home in Barbados, where
he had been born about 1748, the son of an Englishman
and a free African woman. He was, in theory, a free man,
but he knew that neither in Boston nor in Barbados were
persons of African descent free in fact. At once, he ques¬
tioned the sincerity of the vocal white patriots of Boston.
It never seemed to have occurred to them that the an¬
nounced principles motivating their action was stronger
argument in favor of destroying the system of slavery.
The colonists held in servitude more than a half million
human beings, some of them white; yet they engaged in
the contradiction of going to war to support the theory
that all men were created equal.

More than a hundred years of struggle, agitation and
disenchantment would follow this period. When Marcus
Garvey began his organizational work in the United
States a large number of Black Americans were willing
to listen to him.

In Philosophy and Opinions Marcus Garvey would later
ask himself: “Where is the black man’s government?
Where is his king and his kingdom ? Where is his president,
his country and his ambassador, his army, his navy, his
men of big affairs?” He could not answer the question
affirmatively, so he decided to make the Black man’s go¬
vernment, king and kingdom, president ana men of big
affairs. He taught his people to dream big again; he
reminded them that they had once been kings and rulers
of great nations and would be again. The cry “Up you
mighty race, you can accomplish what you will” was a
call to the Black man to reclaim his best self and re-enter
the mainstream of world history. When Marcus Garvey
came to the United States in 1916, World War I had
already started. The migration of Black workers from
the South to the new war industries in the North and
eastern parts of the United States was in full swing. Dis¬
satisfaction, discontent, and frustration among millions
of Black Americans were accelerating this migration. The
atmosphere and the condition was well prepared for the
message and the program of Marcus Garvey.

*

He came to the United States in 1916, one year after the
death of Booker T. Washington. He had exchanged cor¬
respondence with Booker T. Washington with the hope

15

TRANSmON 46

of securing some means to build, in Jamaica, a school
similar to Tuskegee in Alabama. Unfortunately, Booker
T. Washington had died the previous year.

Marcus Garvey’s plans for the self-determination of
his people are outlined in the following excerpts from
“Aims and Objects of Movement for Solution of Negro
Problem” issued by Marcus Garvey as President-
General of Universal Negro Improvement Association,
1924.

The Universal Negro Improvement Association is an orga¬
nization among Negroes that is seeking to improve the con¬
dition of the race, with the view of establishing a Nation in
Africa where Negroes will be given the opportunity to
develop by themselves, without creating the hatred and ani¬
mosity that now exist in countries of the white race through
Negroes rivaling them for the highest and best positions in
government, politics, society and industry. This organiza¬
tion believes in the rights of all men, yellow, white and black.
To us, the white race has a right to the peaceful possession
and occupation of countries of its own and in like manner
the yellow and black races have their rights . . Only by an
honest and liberal consideration of such rights can the world
be blessed with the peace that is sought by Christian tea¬
chers and leaders.

The Spiritual Brotherhood of Man. The following pre¬
amble to the Constitution of the organization speaks for
itself: The Universal Negro Improvement Association and
African Communities* League is a social, friendly, humani¬
tarian, charitable, educational, institutional, constructive,
and expansive society and is founded by persons, desiring
to the utmost, to work for the general uplift of the Negro
peoples of the world. And the members pledge themselves
to do all in their power to conserve the rights of all mankind,
believing always in the Brotherhood of Man and the Father¬
hood of God. The motto of the organization is: One God I
One Aim! One Destiny! Therefore, let justice be done to
all mankind, realizing that if the strong oppresses the weak,
confusion and discontent will ever mark the path of man,
but with love, faith and charity toward all, the reign of peace
and plenty will be heralded into the world and the genera¬
tions of men shall be called Blessed.

The declared Objects of the Association are: To establish
a Universal Confraternity among the race; to promote the
spirit of pride and love; to reclaim the fallen; to administer
to and assist the needy, to assist in civilizing the backward
tribes of Africa; to assist in the development of Independent
Negro Nations and Communities; to establish a central
nation for the race; to establish Commissionaries or Agencies
in the principal countries and cities of the world for the
representation of all Negroes.

The early twenties were times of change and accom¬
plishment in the Harlem community. It was the period
when Harlem was literally put on the map. Two events
made this possible: a literary movement known as the
Harlem Renaissance and the emergence in Harlem of the
magnetic and compelling personality of Marcus Garvey.
He was the most seriously considered and the most color¬
ful of the numerous black Manassehs who presented
themselves and their grandiose programs to the people of
Harlem.

Marcus Garvey’s reaction to color prejudice and his
search for a way to rise above it and lead his people back
to Africa, spiritually if not physically, was the all-con¬
suming passion of his existence. His glorious and ro¬
mantic movement exhorted the Black people of the world
and fixed their eyes on the bright star of a future in which
they could reclaim and rebuild their African homeland
and heritage.

Garvey succeeded in building a mass movement among
American Blacks while other leaders were attempting
it and doubting that it could be done. He advocated the
return of Africa to the Africans and people of African
descent.

He organized, very boldly, the Black Star Line, a
steamship company for transporting cargoes of African
produce to the United States, and because of this spread
rapidly throughout the Caribbean area and Central and
South America, among West Indian migrant laborers.
And due to the effectiveness of the American mass media
of communication, it penetrated into the continent of
Africa.

One year after he entered the United States, in 1917, he
made a speaking tour of the principal cities, building up a
national following. By 1919 he had branches well esta¬
blished all over the world preparing to send delegates and
representatives of fraternal organizations to “the first
International Convention of the Negro Peoples of the
World,” which was held in August 1920 in New York
City.

The first public mass meeting was held at Madison
Square Garden —the largest auditorium in the state, and
white reporters conceded that about 25,000 assembled
inside the auditorium, and there was an overflow standing
in the streets.

The significance of this thirty-day convention was that
for the first time representatives of African people from
all over the world met in sessions to report on conditions
under which they lived—socially, economically and
politically—and to discuss remedial measures.

After the historic First UNI A International Conven¬
tion of the Negro Peoples of the World in 1920, the cry,
“Africa for the Africans, those at home and those
abroad,” became part of the folklore of the Black
Americans. The most important document that came
out ol this convention was the Declaration of the Rights
of the Negro Peoples of the World. Marcus Garvey had
started negotiations with the President of Liberia for
colonization and development of Africa by Western
world Blacks. This was the beginning of the hope and
heartbreak of Marcus Garvey’s colonization scheme.

Between 1920 and 1925 the Garvey Movement rose to
great heights and in spite of its troubles, continued to
grow. This is the period in which the Movement had its
greatest success and was under the severest criticism. The
Convention of 1920 was a monumental achievement in
Black organization. This convention came in the years
after the First World War, when the promises to Black
Americans had been broken, lynching was rampant, and
when Blacks were still recovering from “the red summer
of 1919,” in which there were race riots in most of the
major cities and the white unemployed took out their
grievances on the Blacks, who many times were com¬
peting with them for the few available jobs. During this
time, Marcus Garvey brought the Black Star Line into
being and into a multiplicity of troubles. He divorced
his wife and married another, and made his name and
his organization household words in nearly every part
of the world where Black people lived.

The trials and tribulations of the Black Star Line would
read like the libretto of a comic opera, except the events
were both hectic and tragic, and there were more villains
than heroes involved in this attempt to restore to Black
people a sense of worth and nationness.

Marcus Garvey’s trouble with the courts started soon
after the formation of the Black Star Line. The charges
and counter-charges relating to the Black Star Line were

17

TRANSITION 46

the basis of most of his troubles and the cause of his con¬
viction and being sent to Atlanta Prison. This was the
beginning of the end of the greatest years of the Garvey
Movement.

The years of triumph and tragedy were building years,
searching years and years of magnificent dreaming.
Marcus Garvey’s vision of Africa had lifted the spirit of
Black Americans out of the Depression that followed the
First World War. The UNIA’s African Legions and
Black Cross Nurses became familiar sights on the streets
of Harlem. The UNIA grew in membership and in sup¬
port of all kinds. Garvey was the beating heart of the
movement. His persuasive voice and prolific writings and
his effective use of pageantry struck a responsive chord
throughout the Black communities of America and
abroad. Branches of the Movement were established
in Latin America, wherever there were large Caribbean
communities. An African Orthodox Church was founded
in America. Now the Black man was searching for a new
God, as well as a new land.

The Garvey Movement began to take effective roots
in America when millions of Blacks had begun to feel
that they would never know full citizenship with dignity
in this country where their ancestors had been brought
against their will, and where they had contributed to the
wealth and development of the country in spite of condi¬
tions of previous servitude. Against this background of
broken promises and fading hope, Marcus Garvey began
to build a world-wide Black movement. This, the first
Black mass protest crusade in the history of the United
States began to pose serious problems for white America.
This movement also posed serious problems for the then
existing Black leadership, especially for Dr. W. E. B.
DuBois.

*

In the article, “DuBois Versus Garvey: Race Propa¬
gandists at War,” the writer Elliott M. Rudnick outlines
the origins of the conflict between these two Black giants
who looked at the world from different vantage points.
Both of them were Pan-Africanists and both of them had
as their objectives the freedom and redemption of African
people everywhere. Yet, there was no meeting of the
minds on the methods of reaching these desirable goals,
In the article Rudnick says: “Unlike DuBois, Marcus
Garvey was able to gain mass support and his propa¬
ganda had a tremendous emotional appeal. He esta¬
blished the Universal Negro Improvement Association
in New York (with branches in many U.S. cities and
several foreign countries). The aim of the organization
was the liberation of Africa. By 1919, he set up the Black
Star Line and the Negro Factories Corporation. In
August, 1920, Garvey called a month-long convention
of the U.N.I.A. in New York City. In the name of
‘400,000,000 Negroes of the World,’ he declared that
Africa must be free. He did not bother to display the
restraint which characterized Pan-African leaders and
many of his remarks were inflammatory. He warned that
his race was prepared to shed its blood to remove the
whites from the natives’ rightful land in Africa. His con¬
vention delegates and members paraded through Harlem.
Tens of thousands of Negroes were excited by the massed
units of the African Legion in blue and red uniforms and
the white-attired contingents of the Black Cross Nurses.
Garvey’s followers sang the new U.N.I.A. anthem,
‘Ethiopia, Thou Land of Our Fathers’ and they

proudly waved the Association’s flag (black for Negro
skin, green for Negro hopes, and red for Negro blood).
Never again was the race to have a leader who could pro¬
duce such a wonderful show.”

DuBois publicly ignored Garvey until December of 1920
and this tardiness of editorial recognition was probably
due to the Crisis editor’s ambivalence toward him. Du¬
Bois was profoundly impressed by “this extraordinary
leader of men,” and he acknowledged that Garvey was
“essentially an honest and sincere man with a tremendous
vision, great dynamic force, stubborn determination and
unselfish desire to serve.” However, the Crisis editor also
considered him to be:

... dictatorial, domineering, inordinately vain and very sus¬
picious ... The great difficulty with him is that he has abso¬
lutely no business sense, no flair for real organization and
his general objects are so shot through with bombast and
exaggeration that it is difficult to pin them down for careful
examination.

The following month, after DuBois had requested (and
failed to receive) a financial statement from the Jamaican
on the Negro Improvement Association and the Black
Star Line, the Crisis editor wrote: “When it comes to
Mr Garvey’s industrial and commercial enterprises there
is more ground for doubt and misgiving than in the mat¬
ter of his character.”

At least once DuBois entertained the idea that his own
hopes for Africa’s reclamation and an international
Black economy could be achieved through Garvey’s mass
appeal. The two men were not strangers to each other
before Garvey came to the United States in 1916. In the
years between their first meeting and the eve of the Second
Pan-African Congress, DuBois had built a Black intel¬
lectual movement, while Garvey had built a Black mass
movement.

*

Garvey and his movement had a short and spectacular
life span in the United States. His movement took really
effective form in the United States in about 1919, and by
1926 he was in a Federal prison, charged with misusing
the mails. From prison he was deported home to Ja¬
maica. This is, briefly, the essence of the Garvey saga in
America.

Marcus Garvey, who was duly elected Provisional Presi¬
dent of Africa by his followers, was never allowed to set
foot on African soil. He spoke no African language. But
Garvey managed to convey to African people everywhere
(and to the rest of the world) his passionate belief that
Africa was the home of a civilization which had once
been great and would be great again. When one takes
into consideration the slenderness of Garvey’s resources
and the vast material forces, social conceptions and
imperial interests which automatically sought to destroy
him, his achievement remains one of the great propa¬
ganda miracles of this century.

Garvey’s voice reverberated inside Africa itself. The
King of Swaziland later told Mrs Marcus Garvey that he
knew the names of only two Black men in the Western
world: Jack Johnson, the boxer who defeated the white
man Jim Jeffries, and Marcus Garvey. From his narrow
vantage point in Harlem, Marcus Garvey became a
world figure.

After years of neglect, new interest in the life and
ideas of this remarkable man has created a Marcus

18

TRANSITION 46

Garvey Renaissance, In Ms homeland, Jamaica, he has
been proclaimed a national hero. All over the Black
world he is being reconsidered with respect and reve¬
rence. His greatness lies in the fact that he was daring
enough to dream of a better future for Black people,
wherever they live on this earth.

The Garvey movement began to fragment and decline
concurrently with the end of the Harlem Renaissance,
This period had a meaning that is generally missed by
most people who write about it. This movement had
indigenous roots and it could have existed without the
concern and interest of wMte people. This concern, often

overstated, gave the movement a broader and more
colorful base, and may have extended its life span. The
movement was the natural and logical result of years of
neglect, suppression, and degradation. Black Americans
were projecting themselves as human beings and de¬
manding that their profound humaneness be accepted.
It was the first time a large number of Black writers,
artists, and intellectuals took a unified walk into the
North American sun.

The Black nationalists and freedom fighters before and
after Marcus Garvey were saying, no more or less than
what Garvey had said in word and deed: “Up! Up! You
mighty race. You can accomplish what you wfll.”0

19

The Impact of Marcus Garvey

-BY John Henrik Clarke

When Marcus Garvey died in 1940 the role of the British Empire was already being challenged
by India and the rising expectations of her African colonies. Marcus Garvey's avocation of African
redemption and the restoration of the African state's sovereign political entity in world affairs was
still a dream without fulfillment.

After the bombing of Pearl Harbor, December 7,1941, the United States would enter, in a formal
way, what had been up to that date strictly a European conflict. Marcus Garvey's prophesy about the
European scramble to maintain dominance over the whole world was now a reality. The people of
Africa and Asia had joined in this conflict but with different hopes, different dreams and many
misgivings. Africans throughout the colonial world were mounting campaigns against this system
which had robbed them of their nation-ness and their basic human-ness. The discovery and the
reconsideration of the teachings of the honorable Marcus Mosiah Garvey were being rediscovered
and reconsidered by a large number of African people as this world conflict deepened.

In 1945, when World War II was drawing to a close the 5th Pan-African Congress was called in
Manchester, England. Some of the conventioneers were: George Padmore, Kwame Nkrumah,
W.E.B. Dubois, Nnamdi Azikiwe of Nigeria, and Jomo Kenyatta of Kenya. Up to this time the
previous Pan-African Congresses had mainly called for improvements in the educational status of
the Africans in the colonies so that they would be prepared for self-rule when independence
eventually came.

The Pan-African Congress in Manchester was radically different from all of the other congresses.
For the first time Africans from Africa, Africans from the Caribbean and Africans from the United
States had come together and designed a program for the future independence of Africa. Those who
attended the conference were of many political persuasions and different ideologies, yet the
teachings of Marcus Garvey were the main ideological basis for the 5th Pan-African Congress in
Manchester, England in 1945.

Some of the conveners of this congress would return to Africa in the ensuing years to eventually
lead their respective nations toward independence and beyond. In 1947, a Ghanaian student who
had studied ten years in the United States, Dr. Kwame Nkrumah returned to Ghana on the invitation
of Joseph B. Danquah, his former schoolmaster. Nkrumah would later become Prime Minister. In
his fight for the complete independence for the Gold Coast later to be known as Ghana, Kwame
Nkrumah acknowledged his political indebtedness to the political teachings of Marcus Garvey.

On September 7,1957, Ghana became a free self-governing nation, the first member of the
British Commonwealth of Nations to become self-governing. Ghana would later develop a Black
Star Line patterned after the maritime dreams of Marcus Garvey. My point here is that the African
Independence Explosion, which started with the independence of Ghana, was symbolically and
figuratively bringing the hopes of Marcus Garvey alive.

1

In the Caribbean Islands the concept of Federation and Political union of all the islands was now
being looked upon as a realizable possibility. Some constitutional reforms and changing attitudes,
bom of this awareness, were improving the life of the people of these islands.

In the United States the Supreme Court's decision of 1954, outlawing segregation in school
systems was greeted with mixed feelings of hope and skepticism by African-Americans. A year
after this decision the Montgomery Bus Boycott, the Freedom Rides and the demand for equal pay
for Black teachers that subsequently became a demand for equal education for all, would become
part of the central force that would set the fight for liberation in motion.

The enemies of Africans, the world over were gathering their counter-forces while a large number
of them pretended to be sympathetic to the African's cause. Some of these pretenders, both Black
and White, were F.B.I. and other agents of the government whose mission it was to frustrate and
destroy the Civil Rights Movement. In a different way the same thing was happening in Africa. The
coups and counter-coups kept most African states from developing into the strong independent and
sovereign states they had hoped to become.

While the Africans had gained control over their state's apparatus, the colonialist's still controlled
the economic apparatus of most African states. Africans were discovering to their amazement that a
large number of the Africans, who had studied abroad were a detriment to the aims and goals of
their nation. None of them had been trained to rule an African state by the use of the best of African
traditional forms and strategies. As a result African states, in the main, became imitations of
European states and most of their leaders could justifiably be called Europeans with black faces.
They came to power without improving the lot of their people and these elitist governments
continue until this day.

In most cases what went wrong was that as these leaders failed to learn the lessons of self-
reliance and power preparation as advocated by Marcus Garvey and in different ways by Booker T.
Washington, W.E.B Dubois, Elijah Muhammad and Malcolm X. Africa became infiltrated by
foreign agents. Africans had forgotten, if they knew at all, that Africa is the world's richest
continent, repository of the greatest mineral wealth in the world. They had not asked themselves nor
answered the most critical question. If Africa is the world's richest continent, why is it so full of
poor people? Marcus Garvey advocated that Africans control the wealth of Africa. He taught that
control, control of resources, control of self, control of nation, requires preparation, Garveyism was
about total preparation.

There is still no unified force in Africa calling attention to the need for this kind of preparation.
This preparation calls for a new kind of education if Africans are to face the reality of their survival.

Africans in the United States must remember that the slave ships brought no West Indians, no
Caribbeans, no Jamaicans or Trinidadians or Barbadians to this hemisphere. The slave ships brought
only African people and most of us took the semblance of nationality from the places where slave
ships dropped us off. In the 500 year process of oppression the Europeans have displaced our God,
our culture, and our traditions. They have violated our women to the extent that they have created a
bastard race who is confused as to whether to be loyal to its mother's people or its fathers people
and for the most part they remain loyal to neither. I do not think African people can succeed in the
world until the hear again Marcus Garvey's call: AFRICA FOR THE AFRICANS, THOSE AT
HOME AND ABROAD.

We must regain our confidence in ourselves as a people and learn again the methods and arts of

2

controlling nations. We must hear again Marcus Garvey calling out to us: UP! UP! YOU MIGHTY
RACE! YOU CAN ACCOMPLISH WHAT YOU WILL!

3

The Origin and Growth of Afro-American

Literature

-BY John Henrik Clarke

Africans were great storytellers long before their first appearance in Jamestown, Virginia, in 1619.
The rich and colorful history, art and folklore of West Africa, the ancestral home of most Afro-
Americans, present evidence of this, and more.

Contrary to a misconception which still prevails, the Africans were familiar with literature and art
for many years before their contact with the Western world. Before the breaking up of the social
structure of the West African states of Ghana, Melle (Mali), and Songhay, and the internal strife and
chaos that made the slave trade possible, the forefathers of the Africans who eventually became
slaves in the United States lived in a society where university life was fairly common and scholars
were beheld with reverence.

There were in this ancestry rulers who expanded their kingdoms into empires, great and magnificent
armies whose physical dimensions dwarfed entire nations into submission, generals who advanced
the technique of military science, scholars whose vision of life showed foresight and wisdom, and
priests who told of gods that were strong and kind. To understand fully any aspect of Afro-
American life, one must realize that the black American is not without a cultural past, though he
was many generations removed from it before his achievements in American literature and art
commanded any appreciable attention.

I have been referring to the African Origin of Afro-American literature and history. This preface is
essential to every meaningful discussion of the role of the Afro-American in every major aspect of
American life, past and present. Before getting into the main body of this talk I want to make it
clear that the Black Race did not come to the United States culturally empty-handed.

I will elaborate very briefly on my statement to the effect that "the forefathers of the Africans who
eventually became slaves in the United Sates once lived in a society where university life was fairly
common and scholars were beheld with reverence."

During the period in West African history—from the early part of the fourteenth century to the time
of the Moorish invasion in 1591—the City of Timbuktu, with the University of Sankore in the
Songhay Empire, was the intellectual center of Africa. Black scholars were enjoying a renaissance
that was known and respected throughout most of Africa and in parts of Europe. At this period in
African history, the University of Sankore, at Timbuktu, was the educational capital of the Western
Sudan. In his book Timbuktu the Mysterious, Felix DuBois gives us the following description of this
period:

The scholars of Timbuktu yielded in nothing, to the saints in their sojourns in the
foreign universities of Fez, Tunis and Cairo. They astounded the most learned men of
Islam by their erudition. That these Negroes were on a level with the Arabian Savants
is proved by the fact that they were installed as professors in Morocco and Egypt. In
contrast to this, we find that the Arabs were not always equal to the requirements of
Sankore.

I will speak of only one of the great black scholars referred to in the book by Felix DuBois.

Ahmed Baba was the last chancellor of the University of Sankore. He was one of the greatest

1

African scholars of the late sixteenth century. His life is a brilliant example of the range and depth
of West African intellectual activity before the colonial era. Ahmed Baba was the author of more
than 40 books: nearly every one of these books had a different theme. He was in Timbuktu when it
was invaded by the Moroccans in 1592, and he was one of the first citizens to protest this
occupation of his beloved home town. Ahmed Baba, along with other scholars, was imprisoned and
eventually exiled to Morocco. During his expatriation from Timbuktu, his collection of 1,600
books, one of the richest libraries of his day, was lost.

Now, West Africa entered a sad period of decline. During the Moorish occupation, wreck and ruin
became the order of the day. When the Europeans arrived in this part of Africa and saw these
conditions, they assumed that nothing of order and value had ever existed in these countries. This
mistaken impression, too often repeated, has influenced the interpretation of African and Afro-
American life in history for over 400 years.

Negroes played an important part in American life, history, and culture long before 1619. Our
relationship to this country is as old as the country itself.

Africans first came to the new world as explorers. They participated in the exploratory expeditions
of Balboa, the discoverer of the Pacific, and Cortes, the conqueror of Mexico. An African explorer
helped to open up New Mexico and Arizona and prepared the way for the settlement of the
Southwest, Africans also accompanied French Jesuit missionaries on their early travels through
North America.

In the United States, the art and literature of the Negro people has had an economic origin. Much
that is original in black American folklore, or singular in "Negro spirituals" and blues, can be traced
to the economic institution of slavery and its influence upon the Negro's soul.

After the initial poetical debut of Jupiter Hammon and Phillis Wheatley, the main literary
expression of the Negro was the slave narrative. One of the earliest of these narratives came from
the pen of Gustavas Vassa, an African from Nigeria. This was a time of great pamphleteering in the
United States. The free Africans in the North, and those who had escaped from slavery in the South,
made their mark upon this time and awakened the conscience of the nation. Their lack of formal
educational attainments gave their narratives a strong and rough-hewed truth, more arresting than
scholarship.

Gustavas Vassa established his reputation with an autobiography, first printed in England. Vassa,
bom in 1745, was kidnapped by slavers when he was 11 years old and taken to America. He was
placed in service on a plantation in Virginia. Eventually, he was able to purchase his freedom. He
left the United States, made his home in England and became active in the British anti-slavery
movement. In 1790, he presented a petition to Parliament to abolish the slave trade. His
autobiography, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Gustavas Vassa, was an immediate success
and had to be published in five editions.

At the time when slave ships were still transporting Africans to the New World, two 18 th century
Negroes were writing and publishing works of poetry. The first of these was Jupiter Hammon, a
slave in Queens Village, Long Island. In 1760, Hammon published An Evening Thought: Salvation
by Christ with Penitential Cries. ... In all probability this was the first poem published by an
American Negro. His most remarkable work, "An Address to the Negroes of New York," was
published in 1787. Jupiter Hammon died in 1800.

Phillis Wheatley (1753-1784), like Hammon, was influenced by the religious forces of the Wesley-
Whitefield revival. Unlike Hammon, however, she was a writer of unusual talent. Though bom in
Africa, she acquired in an incredibly short time both the literary culture and the religion of her New
England masters. Her writings reflect little of her race and much of the age in which she lived. She

2

was a New England poet of the third quarter of the 18 th century, and her poems reflected the poetic
conventions of the Boston Puritans with whom she lived. Her fame continued long after her death in
1784 and she became one of the best known poets of New England.

Another important body of literature came out of this period. It is the literature of petition, written
by free black men in the North, who were free in name only. Some of the early petitioners for
justice were Caribbean-Americans who saw their plight and the plight of the Afro-Americans as one
and the same.

In 18 th century America, two of the most outstanding fighters for liberty and justice were the West
Indians—Prince Hall and John B. Russworm. When Prince Hall came to the United States, the
nation was in turmoil. The colonies were ablaze with indignation. Britain, with a series of revenue
acts, had stoked the fires of colonial discontent. In Virginia, Patrick Henry was speaking of liberty
or death. The cry, "No Taxation Without Representation," played on the nerve strings of the nation.
Prince Hall, then a delicate looking teenager, often walked through the turbulent streets of Boston,
an observer unobserved.

A few months before these hectic scenes, he had arrived in the United States from his home in
Barbados, where he was bom about 1748, the son of an Englishman and a free African woman. He
was, in theory, a free man, but he knew that neither in Boston nor in Barbados were persons of
African descent free in fact. At once, he questioned the sincerity of the vocal white patriots of
Boston. It never seemed to have occurred to them that the announced principles motivating their
action [were] stronger argument in favor of destroying the stem of slavery. The colonists held in
servitude more than a half million human beings, some of them white: yet they engaged in the
contradiction of going to war to support the theory that all men were created equal.

When Prince Hall arrived in Boston, that city was the center of the American slave trade. Most of
the major leaders of the revolutionary movement, in fact, were slaveholders or investors in slave-
supported businesses. Hall, like many other Americans, wondered: what did these men mean by
freedom?

The condition of the free black men, as Prince Hall found them, was not an enviable one.
Emancipation brought neither freedom nor relief from the stigma of color. They were still included
with slaves, indentured servants, and Indians in the slave codes. Discriminatory laws severely
circumscribed their freedom of movement.

By 1765, Prince Hall saw little change in the condition of the blacks, and though a freeman, at least
in theory, he saw his people debased as though they were slaves still in bondage. These things drove
him to prepare himself for leadership among his people. So, through diligence and frugality, he
became a property owner, thus establishing himself in the eyes of white people as well as the
blacks.

But the ownership of property was not enough. He still had to endure sneers and insults. He went to
school at night, and later became a Methodist preacher. His church became the forum for his
people's grievances. The years after his arrival in Boston, he was the accepted leader of the black
community.

In 1788, Hall petitioned the Massachusetts Legislature, protesting the kidnapping of free Negroes.
This was a time when American patriots were engaged in a constitutional struggle for freedom.

They had proclaimed the inherent rights of all mankind to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.
Hall dared to remind them that the black men in the United States were human beings and as such
were entitled to freedom and respect for their human personality.

Prejudice made Hall the father of African secret societies in the United States. He is the father of
what is now known as Negro Masonry. Hall first sought initiation into the white Masonic Lodge in

3

Boston, but was turned down because of his color. He then applied to the Army Lodge of an Irish
Regiment. His petition was favorably received. On March 6, 1775, Hall and fourteen other black
Americans were initiated in Lodge Number 441. When, on March 17, the British were forced to
evacuate Boston, the Army Lodge gave Prince Hall and his colleagues a license to meet and
function as a Lodge. Thus, on July 3, 1776, African Lodge No. 1 came into being. This was the first
Lodge in Masonry established in America for men of African descent.

The founding of the African Lodge was one of Prince Hall's greatest achievements. It afforded the
Africans in the New England area a greater sense of security, and contributed to a new spirit of
unity among them. Hall's interest did not end with the Lodge. He was deeply concerned with
improving the lot of his people in other ways. He sought to have schools established for the children
of the free Africans in Massachusetts. Of prime importance is the fact that Prince Hall worked to
secure respect for the personality of his people and also played a significant role in the downfall of
the Massachusetts slave trade. He helped to prepare the groundwork for the freedom fighters of the
19th and 20th centuries, whose continuing efforts have brought the black American closer to the
goal of full citizenship.

The literature of petition was continued by men like David Walker whose Appeal, an indictment of
slavery, was published in 1829. Dynamic ministers like Samuel Ringgold Ward and Henry Highland
Garnet joined the ranks of the petitioners at the time a journalist literature was being bom.

Frederick Douglass, the noblest of American black men of the 19th century, was the leader of the
journalist group. He established the newspaper North Star and, later, the magazine Douglass
Monthly. John B. Russworm and Samuel Cornish founded the newspaper Freedom's Journal in
1827. '

In 1829, a third poet, George Moses Horton, published his book, The Hope of Liberty. In his second
volume, Naked Genius (1865), he expressed his anti-slavery convictions more clearly. George
Moses Horton was the first slave poet to openly protest his status.

Throughout the early part of the 19th century, the slave narrative became a new form of American
literary expression.

The best known of these slave narratives came from the pen of Frederick Douglass, the foremost
Negro in the anti-slavery movement. His first book was The Narrative of the Life of Frederick
Douglass (1845). Ten years later, an improved enlarged edition, My Bondage and My Freedom, was
published. His third autobiography, Life and Times of Frederick Douglass, was published in 1881
and enlarged in 1892. Douglass fought for civil rights and against lynching and the Ku Klux Klan.
No abuse of justice escaped his attention and his wrath.

It was not until 1887 that an Afro-American writer emerged who was frilly a master of the short
story as a literary form. This writer was Charles W. Chesnutt. Chesnutt, an Ohioan by birth, became
a teacher in North Carolina while still in his middle teens. He studied the traditions and
superstitions of the people that he taught and later made this material into the ingredient of his best
short stories. In August 1887, his short story, "The Goophered Grapevine," appeared in The Atlantic
Monthly. This was the beginning of a series of stories which were later brought together in his first
book, The Conjure Woman (1899). "The Wife of His Youth" also appeared in the Atlantic (July
1898) and gave the title to his second volume, The Wife of His Youth and Other Stories of the Color
Line (1899). Three more stories appeared later: "Bacter's Procrustes" in the Atlantic (June 1904),
and "The Doll" and "Mr. Taylor's Funeral" in The Crisis magazine (April 1912 and April-May
1915).

Chesnutt's novel did not measure up on the standards he had set with his short stories, though they
were all competently written. In 1928, he was awarded the Spingam Medal for his "pioneer work as
a literary artist depicting the life and struggle of Americans of Negro descent."

4

Paul Laurence Dunbar, a contemporary of Charles W. Chesnutt, made his reputation as a poet
before extending his talent to short stories. Both Dunbar and Chesnutt very often used the same
subject matter in their stories. Chesnutt was by far the better writer, and his style and attitude
differed radically from Dunbar's.

Dunbar's pleasant folk tales of tradition-bound plantation black folk were more acceptable to a large
white reading audience with preconceived ideas of "Negro characteristics." In all fairness, it must
be said that Dunbar did not cater to this audience in all of his stories. In such stories as "The
Tragedy at Three Forks," "The Lynching of Jube Benson," and "The Ordeal of Mt. Hope," he
showed a deep concern and understanding of the more serious and troublesome aspects of Afro-
American life. Collections of his stories are: Folks from Dixie (1898), The Strength of Gideon
(1900), In Old Plantation Days (1903), and The Heart of Happy Hollow (1904). Only one of his
novels, The Sport of the Gods (1902), is mainly concerned with Afro-American characters.

Chesnutt and Dunbar, in their day, reached a larger general reading audience than any of the black
writers who came before them. The period of the slave narratives had passed. Yet the black writer
was still an oddity and a stepchild in the eyes of most critics. This attitude continued in a lessening
degree throughout one of the richest and most productive periods in Afro-American writing in the
United States—the period called "the Negro Renaissance." The community of Harlem was the
center and spiritual godfather and midwife for this renaissance. The cultural emancipation of the
Afro-American that began before the First World War was now in full force. The black writer
discovered a new voice within himself and liked the sound of it. The white writers who had been
interpreting our life with an air of authority and a preponderance of error looked at last to the black
writer for their next cue. In short story collections like Jean Toomer's Cane (1923) and Langston
Hughes' The Ways of White Folks (1934) heretofore unreal to some readers because it was new and
so contrary to the stereotypes they had grown accustomed to.

In her book Mules and Men (1935), Zora Neale Hurston presented a collection of folk tales and
sketches that showed the close relationship between humor and tragedy in Afro-American life. In
doing this, she also fulfilled the first requirement of all books—to entertain and guide the reader
through an interesting experience that is worth the time and attention it takes to absorb it. In other
stories like The Gilded Six Bit, Drenched in Light, and Spunk another side of Miss Hurston's talent
was shown.

In the midst of this renaissance, two strong voices from the West Indians were heard. Claude
McKay, in his books Ginger Town (1932) and Banana Bottom (1933), wrote of life in his Jamaican
homeland in a manner that debunked the travelogue exoticism usually attributed to Negro life in the
Caribbean area. Before the publication of these books, Harlem and its inhabitants had already been
the subject matter for a group of remarkable short stories by McKay and the inspiration for his
book, Home to Harlem, still the most famous novel ever written about that community.

In 1926, Eric Wairond, a native of British Guiana, explored and presented another side of West
Indian life in his book, Tropic Death, a near classic. In these 10 naturalistic stories, Eric Wairond
concerns himself mostly with labor and living conditions in the Panama Canal Zone where a
diversity of people and ways of life meet and clash, while each tries to survive at the expense of the
other. Clear perception and strength of style enabled Mr. Wairond to balance form and content in
such a manner that the message was never intruded upon the unfolding of the stories.

Rudolph Fisher, another bright star of the Harlem literary Renaissance, was first a brilliant young
doctor. The new and light touch he brought to his stories of Afro-American life did not mar the
serious aspect that was always present. The message in his comic realism was more profound
because he was skillful enough to weave it into the design of his stories without destroying any of

5

their entertainment value. His stories "Blades of Steel," "The City of Refuge," and "The Promised
Land" were published in The Atlantic Monthly. "High Yaller " appeared in The Crisis magazine
during the hey-day of that publication, and was later reprinted in the O'Brien anthology, Best Short
Stories of1934. Unfortunately, he died before all of his bright promise was fulfilled.

The Harlem literary renaissance was studded with many names. Those already mentioned are only a
few of the most outstanding. During the period of this literary flowering among black writers,
Harlem became the Mecca, the stimulating Holy City, drawing pilgrims lfom all over the country
and from some places abroad. Talented authors, playwrights, painters, and sculptors came forth
eagerly showing their wares.

Three men, W.E.B. DuBois, James Weldon Johnson, and Alain Locke, cast a guiding influence over
this movement without becoming a part of the social climbing and pseudo-intellectual aspect of it.
W.E.B. DuBois, by continuously challenging the old concepts and misinterpretations of Afro-
American life, gave enlightened new directions to a whole generation. As editor of The Crisis, he
introduced many new black writers and extended his helpful and disciplined hand when it was
needed. Following the death of Booker T. Washington and the decline of the Booker T. Washington
school of thought, he became the spiritual father of new black intelligentsia.

James Weldon Johnson moved from Florida to New York. His diversity of talent established his
reputation long before the beginning of the "New Negro literary movement." Later, as a participant
in and historian of the movement, he helped to appraise and preserve the best that came out of it. In
his books. Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man (1912), The Book of American Negro Poetry
(1922), Black Manhattan (1930), and Along This Way, an autobiography (1933). James Weldon
Johnson showed clearly that Negro writers have made a distinct contribution to the literature of the
United States. His own creative talent made him one of the most able of these contributors.

Alain Locke is the writer who devoted the most time to the interpretation of the "New Negro
literary movement" and to Afro-American literature in general. In 1923, he expanded the special
Harlem issue of the magazine Survey Graphic (which he edited) into the anthology, The New Negro.
This book is a milestone and a guide to Afro-American thought, literature, and art in the middle
twenties. The objective of the volume "to register the transformation of the inner and outer life of
the Negro in America that had so significantly taken place in the last few preceding years," was ably
achieved. For many years, Mr. Locke's annual appraisal of books by and about Negroes, published
in Opportunity magazine, was an eagerly awaited literary event.

Early in the Harlem literary renaissance period, the black ghetto became an attraction for a varied
assortment of white celebrities and just plain thrill-seeking white people lost from their moorings.
Some were insipid rebels, defying the mores of their upbringing by associating with Negroes on a
socially equal level. Some were too rich to work, not educated enough to teach, and not holy
enough to preach. Others were searching for the mythological "noble savage"—the "exotic Negro."

These professional exotics were generally college educated Negroes who had become estranged
from their families and the environment of their upbringing. They talked at length about the great
books within them waiting to be written. Their white sponsors continued to subsidize them while
they "developed their latent talent." Of course the "great books" of these camp followers never got
written and, eventually, their white sponsors realized that they were never going to write—not even
a good letter. Ironically, these sophisticates made a definite contribution to the period of the "New
Negro literary renaissance." In socially inclined company, they proved that a black American could
behave with as much attention to the details of social protocol as the best bred and richest white
person in the country. They could balance a cocktail glass with expertness. Behind their pretense of
being writers they were really actors—and rather good ones. They were generally better informed

6

than their white sponsors and could easily participate in a discussion of the writings of Marcel
Proust in one minute, and the music of Ludwig van Beethoven the next. As social parasites, they
conducted themselves with a smoothness approaching an artistic accomplishment. Unknown to
them, their conduct had done much to eliminate one of the major prevailing stereotypes of Afro-
American life and manners.

Concurrently with the unfolding of this mildly funny comedy, the greatest productive period in
Afro-American literature continued. The more serious and talented black writers were actually
writing their books and getting them published.

Opportunity magazine, then edited by Charles Johnson, and The Crisis, edited by W.E.B. DuBois,
were the major outlets for the new black writers.

Opportunity's short story contests provided a proving ground for a number of competent black
writers. Among the prizewinners were Cecil Blue, John F. Matheus, Eugene Gordon, and Marita
Bonner.

Writers like Walter White, Jessie Fauset, Wallace Thurman, Nells Larsen, George S. Schuyler,
Sterling A. Brown, and Ama Bontemps had already made their debut and were accepted into the
circle of the matured.

The stock market collapse of 1929 marked the beginning of the depression and the end of the period
known as "The Negro Renaissance." The "exotic Negro," professional and otherwise, became less
exotic now that a hunger look was upon his face. The numerous white sponsors and well-wishers
who had begun to flock to Harlem ten years before no longer had time or money to explore and
marvel over Harlem life. Many Harlem residents lived and died in Harlem during this period
without once hearing of the famous literary movement that had flourished and declined within their
midst. It was not a mass movement. It was a fad, partly produced in Harlem and partly imposed on
Harlem. Most of the writers associated with it would have written just as well at any other time.

In the intervening years between the end of "The Negro Renaissance" and the emergence of Richard
Wright, black writers of genuine talent continued to produce books of good caliber. The lack of
sponsorship and pampering had made them take serious stock of themselves and their intentions.
The Crisis, organ of the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People, and
Opportunity, organ of the National Urban League, continued to furnish a publishing outlet for new
black writers. The general magazines published stories by black writers intermittently, seemingly on
a quota basis.

During this period writers like Ralph Ellison, Henry B. Jones, Marian Minus, Ted Poston, Lawrence
D. Reddick, and Grace W. Thompkins published their first short stories.

In 1936 Richard Wright's first short story to receive any appreciable attention. "Big Boy Leaves
Home," appeared in the anthology, The New Caravan. "The Ethics of Living Jim Crow: An
Autobiographical Sketch" was published in American Stuff, anthology of the Federal Writers'
Project, the next year. In 1938, when his first book, Uncle Tom's Children, won a $500 prize contest
conducted by Story Magazine, his talent received national attention. With the publication of his
phenomenally successful novel, Native Son, in 1940, a new era in Afro-American literature had
begun. Here, at last, was a black writer who undeniably wrote considerably better than many of his
white contemporaries. As a short story craftsman, he was the most accomplished black writer since
Charles W. Chesnutt.

After the emergence of Richard Wright, the period of indulgence for Negro writers was over.
Hereafter, black writers had to stand or fall by the same standards and judgments used to evaluate
the work of white writers. The era of the patronized and pampered black writer had at last come to
an end. The closing of this era may, in the final analysis, be the greatest contribution Richard Wright

7

made to the status of Negro writers and to Negro literature.

When the United States entered the Second World War, the active Negro writers, like most other
writers in the country, turned their talents to some activity in relation to the war.

The first short stories of Ann Petry began to appear in The Crisis. The Negro Caravan, the best
anthology of Negro literature since Alain Locke edited The New Negro sixteen years before, had
already appeared with much new material. Chester B. Himes, a dependable writer during the
depression period, managed to turn out a number of remarkable short stories while working in
shipyards and war industries in California. In 1944, he received a Rosenwald Fellowship to
complete his first novel, If He Hollers Let Him Go. In 1945, Frank Yerby won an O. Henry
Memorial Award for his excellent short story, "Health Card," which had been published in Harper's
magazine a year before.

A new crop of post-war black writers was emerging. In their stories they treated new aspects of
Afro-American life or brought new insights to the old aspects. Principally, they were good
storytellers, aside from any message they wanted to get across to their readers. The weepy
sociological propaganda stories (so prevalent during the depression era) had had their day with the
Negro writer and all others. There would still be protest stories, but the protest would now have to
meet the standards of living literature.

Opportunity and The Crisis, once the proving ground for so many new black writers, were no longer
performing that much needed service. The best of the new writers found acceptance in the general
magazines. Among these are James Baldwin, Lloyd Brown, Arthur P. Davis, Owen Dodson, Lance
Jeffers, John O. Killens, Robert H Lucas, Albert Murray. George E. Norford, Carl R. Offord, John
H. Robinson, Jr., John Caswell Smith, Jr., and Mary E. Vroman.

With the rise of nationalism and independent states in Africa, and the rapid change of the status of
the Negro in the United States, the material used by black writers and their treatment of it did, of
necessity, reflect a breaking away from the old mooring.

Among black writers the period of the late 1940's was the period of Richard Wright. The period of
the 1960's was the period of James Baldwin.

The now flourishing literary talent of James Baldwin had no easy birth, and he did not emerge
overnight, as some of his new discoverers would have you believe. For years this talent was in
incubation in the ghetto of Harlem, before he went to Europe a decade ago [1959] in an attempt to
discover the United States and how he and his people relate to it. The book in which that discovery
is portrayed, The Fire Next Time, is a continuation of his search for place and definition.

Baldwin, more than any other writer of our times, has succeeded in restoring the personal essay to
its place as a form of creative literature. From his narrow vantage point of personal grievance, he
has opened a "window on the world." He plays the role traditionally assigned to thinkers concerned
with the improvement of human conditions—that of alarmists. He calls national attention to things
in the society that need to be corrected and things that need to be celebrated.

When Richard Wright died in Paris in 1960, a new generation of black writers, partly influenced by
him, was beginning to explore, as Ralph Ellison said, "the full range of American Negro humanity."
In the short stories and novels of such writers as Frank London Brown, William Melvin Kelly,

LeRoi Jones, Paule Marshall, Rosa Guy, and Ernest J. Gaines, both a new dimension and a new
direction in writing were seen. They have questioned and challenged all previous interpretations of
Afro-American life. In doing this, they have created the basis for a new American literature.

The black writer and his people are now standing at the crossroads of history. This is the black
writer's special vantage point, and this is what makes the task and the mission of the black writer
distinctly different from that of the white writer. The black writer, concerned with creating a work

8

of art in a segregated society, has a double task. First: he has to explain the society to himself and
create his art while opposing that society. Second: he cannot be honest with himself or his people
without lending his support, at least verbally, to the making of a new society that respects the
dignity of men.

The black writer must realize that his people are now entering the last phase of a transitional period
between slavery and freedom: it is time for the black writer to draw upon the universal values in his
people's experience, just as Sean O'Casey and Sholem Aleichem drew upon the universal values in
the experiences of the Irish and the Jews. In the next phase of Afro-American writing, a literature of
celebration must be created—not a celebration of oppression, but a celebration of survival in spite
of it.

9

The New Afro-American Nationalism

-By John Henrik Clarke (Fall 1961)

No people are really free until they become the instrument of their own liberation. Freedom is not a
legacy that is bequeathed from one generation to another. Each generation must take and maintain
its freedom with its own hands.

The February 1961, riot in the gallery of the United Nations in protest against the foul and cowardly
murder of Patrice Lumumba introduced the new Afro-American Nationalism. This nationalism is
only a new manifestation of old grievances with deep roots. Nationalism, and a profound interest in
Africa, actually started among Afro-Americans during the latter part of the nineteenth century.
Therefore, the new Afro-American nationalism is really not new.

The demonstrations in the united nations gallery interpreted the murder of Lumumba as the
international lynching of a black man on the altar of colonialism and white supremacy. Suddenly, to
them at least, Lumumba became Emmett Till and all of the other black victims of lynch law and the
mob. The plight of the Africans still fighting to throw off the yoke of colonialism and the plight of
the Afro-Americans, still waiting for a rich, strong and boastful nation to redeem the promise of
freedom and citizenship became one and the same. Through their action the U.N. demonstrators
announced their awareness of the fact that they were far from being free and a long flight still lay
ahead of them. The short and unhappy life of Patrice Lumumba announced the same thing about
Africa.

Belatedly, some American officials began to realize that the foreign policy of this country will be
affected if the causes of the long brooding dissatisfaction among Afro-Americans are not dealt with
effectively. Others, quick to draft unfavorable conclusions and compound misconceptions,
interpreted this action as meaning there was more Afro-American interest in African affairs than in
the affairs of the United States. Both interpreters seemed to have missed a vital point—the United
States has never had an official policy based only the granting of complete citizenship to Afro-
Americans, nor has the United States ever had an official policy based on the complete elimination
of, or approving of the complete elimination, of colonialism in Africa.

Patrice Lumumba became a hero and a martyr to Afro-American nationalists because he was the
symbol of the black man's humanity struggling for recognition. The life of Patrice Lumumba proved
that he was a product of Belgian paternalism and misrule in the Congo. In more favorable
circumstances, he might have become one of the most astute national leaders of the twentieth
century. When the Congo emerged clearly in the light of modem history he was its bright star.
Lumumba was a true son of Africa and was accepted as belonging to all of Africa, not just the
Congo. No other personality in African history has leaped so suddenly from death to martyrdom.

This spirit was a natural choice to rekindle the flame of Afro-American nationalism.

Harlem has always been the incubator for Black Nationalism in too many organizations and too
many leaders with conflicting programs. Some of these "leaders" are self-seeking money changers
who have found a haven, and a bonanza in the African nationalist movement. The major nationalist
groups and their programs are briefly outlined here:

Nation of Islam: A nation-wide organization, dating to 1930, led since 1933 by Elijah

1

Muhammad, bom Elijah Poole in Georgia sixty-three years ago. Headquarters in
Chicago. Temple No. 7 in New York is led by 35 year-old Minister Malcolm X. The
Black Muslim movement is presently the most dynamic force for protest and change
in the United States. Of all the Afro-American nationalists groups this is the one that
is most feared by white people. More about them later.

Muslim Brotherhood : This group claims to be authentic Muslim and is hostile to the
Nation of Islam group, whose followers are massive and growing fast. The hostility
between these two groups has been overplayed by the press. Muslim Brotherhood is
led by Talib Ahmed Dawud, husband of singer Dakota Staton.

United African Nationalist Movement : This group was started in 1948 by James R.
Lawson, formerly an official in the Harlem Labor Union. Lawson's many enemies
insist that his movement is mostly on paper. This accusation notwithstanding he
continues to be one of the most active of the Harlem group of nationalists. He
maintains liaison with most of the African missions at the United Nations, he says,

"to exchange information, ideas and techniques and to coordinate demonstrations in
the common cause."

The Universal African Nationalist Movement : This organization has been led by
Benjamin Gibbons for over twenty years. This is one of the numerous groups that
was formed after the breaking up of the major "Back To Africa" movement—The
Universal Negro Improvement Association, after the decline of Marcus Garvey, who
was the most colorful and the most effective of all African nationalists of the 20th
century. This group still uses Garvey's old slogan, "African for the Africans—those at
home and those abroad."

Cultural Association for Women of African Heritage : This group is important
because it represents the entry of Afro-Americans from the entertainment field into
the nationalist movement. Headed by a dynamic personality, singer Abby Lincoln,
who participated in the demonstration at the U.N. In defense of her group, she says,
"We Afro-Americans will be heard by any means you make it necessary for us to
use." She is without reservations in denouncing, "crumb-crunching, cocktail-sipping
Uncle Tom leadership paid by colonialist."

The African Nationalist Pioneer Movement headed by Carlos Cooks, is the most active of the
splinter nationalist groups bom out of the breaking up of the Garvey Movement. Other groups in
this category are: The Garvey Club, United Sons and Daughters of Africa, and the First Africa
Corps.

The most active of the new nationalist groups are: Liberation Committee for Africa, On Guard
Committee for Freedom and the Provisional Committee For a Free Africa.

The National Memorial Book Store, operated by Lewis H. Michaux is the main gathering place for
Harlem nationalists. It is called the Home of Common Sense and Proper Propaganda, Headquarters,
of Black to African Movement. The backroom of the bookstore contains a collection of pictures of
the great personalities in the history of Afro-Americans. The area in front of the store has been
renamed "Harlem Square."

Of all the nationalist groups in the United States, the Nation of Islam, called the Black Muslims, are
the most written about and the most misunderstood. The interpreters of this group have not been
able to decide whether the movement is religious or political. In a recent interview with Malcolm X,
he said to me : "Our religion is mainly trying to find a way for the black man to get some heaven

2

while he is down here on earth."

To accomplish the above-mentioned objective, the Black Muslim Movement will have to be both
religious and political. It will have to be a spiritual, political and economic force.

A recent convert to the Black Muslim Movement, explaining why he joined the movement, and the
basis of its appeal to an increasing number of Afro-Americans, said: "I am a man of forty years of
age. I fought against people who were supposed to be this country's enemies in the Second World
War, and my father fought in the First World War. I have been a patriotic citizen and I have always
obeyed this country's laws. Yet, I have never been able to feel like a citizen or a man. I was a 33 rd
degree Mason and I have been a deacon in two different churches. I am a first class cabinetmaker
and I've had my own shop for nearly ten years. In spite of all of this, white people still treated me as
if I was a boy. The Muslims have taught me that I am a man—a black man—and that's something I
can feel proud of."

This convert has stated the case for the Black Muslims, in capsule. The drama of this search for
dignity, definition and direction is old, the cast of characters is new. To some extent the Black
Muslims are a latter-day version of the Garvey Movement, with a new sounding dogma which is
basically the same as Marcus Garvey's.

To the Black Muslim the American promise and the American dream have grown sour with
fulfillment. They have lost faith in the United States as a democratic nation.

The Black Muslims in the United States have created what is essentially a proletarian movement.
This is the largest movement of this nature to emerge among Afro-Americans since the heyday of
Marcus Garvey and the collapse of his "back to Africa" dream.

In the following quote from Eric Lincoln's book, The Black Muslims in America, he explains why
the Black Bourgeoisie "leaders" have been a complete failure with the Afro-Americans who make
up the growing Black Muslim Movement.

"Organizations such as the NAACP and the National Urban League, for all their
virtues, have not caught the imagination and adherence of the Negro masses. Their
memberships tend to comprise middle and upper-class Negroes and whites, in each
case the least disprivileged of their race. The Black Muslims, by contrast, are
undeniably a mass movement. From their present base of more than 100,000
members, they are reaching for the support of the entire Negro lower class—and
ultimately, of all other black Americans."

With this program it can be clearly seen that the Black Muslims have flung down a challenge to all
other existing Afro-American organizations. How this challenge is answered will determine the
future of the people of African descent in the Western World.

Religious convictions involved

The explainers of the new Afro-American Nationalism have given most of their attention to the
Black Nationalist splinter groups, heirs to the once powerful Garvey movement, and the Black
Muslims. In taking this all too narrow approach, they have neglected another vital manifestation of
the new Afro-American Nationalism. Afro-Americans are turning away from both Christianity and
Islam. There is a growing tendency to study and adhere to religions and customs that originated and
developed in Africa.

The most notable trend in this direction can be observed in the rise of Voodoo cults in Harlem and
other large Afro-American communities. The name of the cult, like the cult itself is of West African
origin. In Africa these cults were once predominant among the Fon people of Dahomey and the

3

Yoruba people of Western Nigeria. This African religion, now being reintroduced is not new to the
people of African descent in the Western world. In Janheim Jahn's book Muntu, The New African
Culture, he gives the following report of the early manifestations of Voodoo in the slaves who were
brought to England, the West Indies and the United States:

The reason why it (Voodoo) was the religious conception of Dahomey in particular
that came to prevail in Haiti is apparent from a London report of 1789 which tells us
that ten to twelve thousand slaves were exported yearly from the Kingdom of
Dahomey. The English exported only seven to eight hundred of these, the Portuguese
about three thousand and the French the remainder. In other words more than six to
eight thousand a year, were shipped to the French Antilles, above all to Saint-
Dominique, as the principal French colony of Haiti was then called.

Moreau de Saint-Mery, a relative of the Empress Josephine, wrote several volumes on the plantation
life of the transplanted African in the West Indies. He describes, among other things a Voodoo
ceremony.

"According to the Arada Negroes Voodoo means a great supernatural being, a snake
that knows the past and the present and, through the medium of the high priestess
foretells the future. These two are called King and Queen, Master and Mistress or
Papa and Mama." "The meeting takes place," he says, "only secretly and at night, far
from profane eyes. The initiated put on sandals and wrap themselves in red clothes.

... Sacrificial gifts are brought, the King and Queen receive them. The receipts are
used to meet the expenses of the community and assist needy members. Then follows
an oath similar to that at the opening of the meeting and As fearful as the first,' an
oath of secrecy and obedience."

In a recent announcement to his Afro-American brothers, Ofuntola Oseijeman, the self-proclaimed
Priest of the Yoruba Temple of New Oyo (Harlem's new African name) called for a return not only
to African religions, but to an African way of life in its entirety. In his message he says:

We must Africanize everything! Our names, our hats, our clothes, our clubs, our
churches, our religion, our schools, home furnishings, business, holidays, games,
arts, social functions, political parties, our manners and customs, etc., etc., etc.

Begin with yourself today. You have nothing to lose or fear. It is as natural for
persons of African descent to take and maintain the customs, dress and traditions of
their motherland, as it is natural for persons of European descent to continue
European customs and traditions in America. It is distinctly unnatural and
degrading, even ridiculous, for persons of African descent to have and keep
European customs and habits forced upon them during their enslavement. Our
liberation must be complete. Every technique of slavery must be wiped out. We must
begin with our so-called leaders. Support Africanization! Note to men: adopt the
African look: cut the brim off your hats, you will look like you should, and less like
an imitation. Change!

And thus the Afro-Americans' search for identity continues. The search is both heroic and pathetic.
In growing numbers Afro-Americans are turning back to and African religions and ways of life at a
time when some Africans are beginning to turn away from them. The new African-minded Afro-
Americans are accepting old African religions and ways of life, literally, at a time when the Africans
are accepting these religions and ways of life, selectively and with some reservations.

All African life is now going through a period of transition and modernization. An attempt is being
made to preserve the best of old African ways of life. In increasing numbers, Africans with a
western education and a western oriented religion, principally Christianity, are beginning to feel

4

spiritually unfulfilled. Now, with new insight, Africans are looking back and reevaluating the worth
of old African ways of life, while concurrently looking forward to the building of modem and
industrialized African states. Therefore, the direction and predicament of the African and the Afro-
American is basically the same—being both progressive and regressive. Distance, years of
separation and alien ways of life imposed by rulers not of their choosing, have created
misunderstanding and a lack of coordination of effort between these two African people. This fact
notwithstanding, the Africans and the Afro-Americans are traveling different roads to the same
ultimate goal—the realization and projection of themselves as full-fledged and dignified human
beings. The notion that Europe and North America represents the only accomplishment that can be
called a civilization is no longer accepted and believed. The European concept of the Africans and
the North American concept of the Afro-American is now being both questioned and challenged.

Among the Afro-Americans, particularly, very often the question is awkward and the challenge is
ill-prepared. This is due, in part, to the fact that the new nationalist movements among Afro-
Americans are led, mainly, by aroused proletarians, unlike the nationalist movements in Africa,
whose leadership consist of a more articulate educated elite. The new Afro-American nationalism
was bom, and is growing without the encouragement of the so-called "Negro leadership class."

The new Afro-American nationalists, with all their awkwardness and inadequacy, have learned a
lesson and discovered a great truth that still eludes the "Negro leadership class" referred to here.
They have learned the value of history and culture as an instrument in stimulating the spiritual
rebirth of a people.

The cultural heritage of a people is directly related to their history. There can be no true
understanding of the people of African origin in the United States until there is a better
understanding, and more respect for, their African background. The culture of a people is the fuel
that feeds the fires of their ambition, pride and self-esteem. There can be no meaningful
advancement without this stimulation. A people must take pride in their history and love their own
memories in order to fulfill themselves. This is the lesson, I believe, the new Afro-American
nationalists are trying to learn and teach.

I think I can bring the picture clearer into focus by paraphrasing a statement made by Saunders
Redding at the first "American Negro Writers Conference," in March 1959.

A people's ultimate purpose is to use their gifts to develop their awareness of
themselves in order to become a better instrument for living together with other
people. This sense of identity is the root by which all honest creative effort is fed. A
people's relation to their culture is the same as the relation of a child to its mother's
breast.

In spite of the charlatans and money changers who occasionally invade the camps of the new Afro-
American nationalists, their influence continues to spread. Their numerous and conflicting
programs leave much to be desired. There is a hunger among Afro-Americans for a new and more
dynamic leadership. This hunger often drives them from one inadequate leader to another. The
smug middle class leadership of organization like the NAACP and the National Urban League have
missed (or misjudged) the new tempo of restlessness among the Afro-American newly alerted
masses. They still seem to think of this group as being uneducated, unwashed and unorganized—
worthy of being led but not worthy of being touched or listened to. The American dream and the
American promise of full citizenship, with dignity, after being so long delayed, is now being
discarded as a hope and an objective by large numbers of Afro-Americans. Africa has become the
magic word and the new hope. There is now, in Harlem, an African oriented political party. This
party—called the Alajo Party—recently sent out the following summons to action to its present and
potential followers.

5

"UNITY, ACTION, POWER"

The re-Africanization of the black people of America has begun. Like yeast in a hot
oven we are suddenly beginning to rise. Each person must do his part.

In traditional Africa every person of 14 years of age must join a society to learn the
culture, history, and political aims of his nation and his people. For 100 years blacks
in America have grown old with little or no knowledge of themselves or political
aims to which they should aspire. Now, for the first time the ALAJO PARTY has a
school for the training of our people and their leaders.

All leaders must be educated by their own people in their own aims. Our present
leaders are not. That is why our power is wasted. The U.S. owes us millions of
dollars in indemnity for slavery. We must have strong leadership to collect this
money which is due to each family. You and your friends should join the ALAJO
PARTY now to petition the U.S. to pay its debt to us.

Admittedly, the chances of collecting this vast indemnity are thin indeed. That is not the important
point here. The fact that this issue has been placed on the agenda of things desired by the Afro-
Americans and a demand has been made for its consideration represents a new and extreme
approach to the plight of the people of African origin in the western world. This approach also
represents a concession. There is now a growing number of Afro-Americans who have given up all
hopes of ever being completely integrated American citizens.

The Priest Rev. Ofuntola Oseijeman Adefunmi, of the Yoruba Temple, Ogboni (Keeper of Ancestral
Customs) is also chief and founder of the Alajo Party. According to his literature:

By his initiation into the Priesthood of the Orisha-Vudu-Religion, he is the first of the
blacks of America to return wholeheartedly to the culture and traditions of Africa.

He is bound therefore to uphold and establish the national customs of his Ancestors.
He and the members of his party, and all who join them are adding new glory to the
pageantry of West African civilization, as they sacrifice, not for barren integration or
separation but to restore to Africans, bom in America, the foundations of their
cultural genius.

The position of Priest Rev. Adefunmi (like it or not) is clear—much clearer than the position of the
moderate Black Bourgeoisie "leaders," who are not leading. The Afro-American today represents a
revolutionary force in the United States. Again, I think I should emphasize, the leadership of this
force is basically proletarian. By proletarian I do not mean communist. The new Afro-American
nationalists, like the African nationalists, are gravitating toward a form of African Socialism. This
new African Socialism will be nothing more than a rehash and an updating of the old communal
Socialism that existed in Africa for more than a thousand years before the European Karl Marx was
bom. An increasing number of thinking Africans and Afro-Americans are now looking back at their
history and culture, and within themselves, for the spiritual and philosophical stimulus for their
survival and direction.

On this matter the position of the new Afro-American nationalists is extreme, and presently there is
no apparent middle ground. The Yoruba Temple nationalists represent a more articulate
manifestation of this extreme position. Unlike most of the other Afro-American nationalists, they
have created a sizeable body of literature explaining their point of view.

"The Yoruba Temple," the Priest Rev. Adefunmi explains, "is the advance guard for the change now
being felt in the minds of every awaking Afro-American. It is farther ahead in its program for the
future of the Afro-American than any society of its kind. In fact it is the only society of its kind in

6

America. It is the only society which is the same in West Africa, Cuba, Haiti, Trinidad and Brazil,
because it is African through and through.

"The soul of the black is his religion. The Yoruba Temple does not believe we can ever fully
succeed by trying to act and be like Europeans (Americans). This is ridiculous when you stop to
think what foolishness this is. There is only one thing we can be—Africans, because that is what we
were meant to be—face it!"

Well! Let's brace ourselves and face it. So far as the greater number of Afro-American nationalists
are concerned, the showdown is now. The issue is clearly joined. In spite of the diversity and
contradictions in words and objectives, all of the Afro-American nationalists basically are fighting
for the same thing. They feel that the Afro-American constitutes what is tantamount to an exploited
colony within a sovereign nation. Their fight is for national, and personal liberation. No people are
really free until they become the instrument of their own liberation. Freedom is not legacy that is
bequeathed from one generation to another. Each generation must take and maintain its freedom
with its own hands. In this regard the Afro-American nationalists have extended the basis of their
fight to include the reclaiming of their African heritage. In identifying their fight for national
liberation with the new resurgence of Pan-Africanism (actually an Afro-American creation) the
Afro-American not only as an instrument for the unification of Africa, but as a broader means for
the unification of all people of African descent the world over. In taking this historical step they
have turned away from a leadership that was begging and pleading to a more dynamic leadership
that is insisting and demanding.

7

The Passing of Patrice Lumumba

-BY John Henrik Clarke (1961)

(John Henrik Clarke was United Nations Correspondent on African Affairs, World Mutual
Exchange, and International News Features.)

The life of Patrice Lumumba proved that he was a product of the best and worst of Belgian colonial
rule. In more favorable circumstances, he might have become one of the most astute national
leaders of the twentieth century. He was cut down long before he had time to develop into the more
stable leader that he was obviously capable of being. When the Congo emerged clearly in the light
of modem history he was its bright star.

His hero was Dr. Kwame Nkrumah, and the model for his state was Ghana. "In a young state," he
had said, paraphrasing a similar statement made by Dr. Nkrumah, "you must have strong and visible
powers."

At the beginning of his political career he was pro-Westem in his outlook. "Mistakes have been
made in Africa in the past, but we are ready to work with the powers which have been in Africa to
create a powerful new bloc," he said at the beginning of 1960. "If this effort fails, it will be through
the fault of the West."

As a reformer he was somewhat of a republican in his approach. "Our need is to democratize all our
institutions," he had said on another occasion. "We must separate the Church from the State. We
must take away all power from the traditional chiefs and remove all privileges. We must adapt
socialism to African realities. Amelioration of the conditions of life is the only true meaning
independence can have."

His resentment of Belgian authority was unyielding in most cases. Mostly because he believed that
paternalism was at the base of this authority. This by-product of colonialism never failed to stir a
rage within him. On the other hand, his reaction to the Belgian Missionary attempt to enforce
Christianity on the Congo was one of indifference. He had been subjected to both Catholic and
Protestant mission influence, without showing any particular affection for either. His parents were
devout Catholics. Being neither an atheist nor anti-Christian, he yet considered submission to a
religion to be a curb to his ambitions. Rebellion was more rewarding and less wounding to his
pride. During his long and lonely rise from obscurity to the Congo's first Prime Minister, he taught
himself never to completely trust power in the hands of others. This attitude is reflected in the
suspicion that developed between him and the UN Forces in the Congo.

His conflicts with the other Congo politicians was due mainly to his unyielding belief in the unitary
state, and partly to his lack of experience in explaining, organizing and administering such a state.
Nevertheless, he was the only Congolese leader with anything like a national following; a point too
often overlooked. His greatest achievement in the early difficult months of Congo independence
was in maintaining, with only a few defections, the solidarity of his widely disparate coalition
government.

Lumumba belonged to the company of Kwame Nkrumah, Julius Nyerere in Tanganyika, Tom
Mboya in Kenya, and Sekou Toure. These leaders believe that the only way to build an effective

1

modem state free from the shackles of narrow tribal loyalties is to create a single, strong central
government. This firm stand joined the issues in the Congo and created both the supporters and the
opposition to Lumumba.

He argued his case at the Round Table Conference that gave the Congo its independence in 1960.

He laid it before the electorate in June 1960, and won an indecisive victory. Finally he tried to force
it on his Federalist opponents when he took control of the first independent government. Most of
Lumumba's critics considered this to be his greatest error. He tried to cast the Congo into the tight
mould of Ghana, rather than into the larger, more accommodating mould of Nigeria. The argument
is interesting though useless now.

Patrice Lumumba's body now lies smoldering in some unmarked and inglorious Congo grave.. .both
his truth and spirit go marching on, much to the discomfort of his murderers.

No other personality in African history has leaped so suddenly from death to martyrdom. In death
he might have already made a greater contribution to the liberation and understanding of Africa than
he could have make had he lived. In his short lifetime the stamp of his personality was pressed
firmly into the African continent. He was purely an African of the mid-twentieth century. No other
place and no other set of circumstances could have charged his life and caused his death in the same
unique and tragic way. In death, he cast forth a spirit that will roam the African land for many years
to come.

For a long time the Congo appeared to be a peaceful island untouched by African anti-colonialism.
In the twelve brief years between 1946 and 1958, the Belgians began to lose what had appeared to
be an impregnable position. Some important events occurred in Africa and the rest of the world, and
broke up the trinity in Belgium's alleged "perfect colony." A change of political direction in Brussels
and mounting nationalist pressure coming from within Africa helped to end the illusion that all was
well and would stay well in the Congo. At last the Belgians began to have some second thoughts
about their policy in the Congo. The missionary-trained evolved, the supposedly emancipated,
Westernized middle class had found their voices.

Certain fundamental problems formed the core of the colonial dilemma in Africa; although Belgian
colonists chose to ignore this fact. The same problems existed in the Congo as elsewhere in Africa.
Freedom, self-determination, hatred of racial discrimination, and white settlement without
assimilation made the Congo people feel unwanted in their own country, except as servants for
white people.

It was within this order of ideas that the Belgian Socialist Party attempted to change the trend of
Belgium's colonial policy and devise a more humane approach to the problems of the Congo
people. The accelerated economic development in the Congo during the war and after the war had
changed the structure of the Congolese community. The black population of Leopoldville rose from
46,900 to 191,000 between 1940 and 1950. By 1955, the black population of Leopoldville had
reached some 300,000. The mass exodus of Congolese from rural areas and their concentration in
urban centers created new problems. The detribalized workers did not return to their respective
villages when the city no longer afforded them employment.

It was incumbent upon the Belgium Socialist Party to define its position in relation to the Congo. As
far as basic premises were concerned, the party did recognize "the primacy of native interests; and
the aim of its activity will be to prepare the indigenous population gradually to take charge of its
own political, economic, and social affairs, within the framework of a democratic society." Further,
the Party expressed its "uncompromising opposition to any kind of racial discrimination" and
advised a raise in the standard of living of the people of the Congo. Only those whites who are
prepared to work for the realization of these aims and who constitute the administrative personnel
of the indigenous population are to enjoy the support of the government. This preparation for self-

2

government presupposes the political organization of the Congo, i.e., the initiation of the native into
citizenship. With this proposal the Belgian Socialist Party admitted that the Congolese were not
accepted as citizens in their own country. This fact had been the cause of a broadening
dissatisfaction among the Congolese since the early part of the twentieth century. With the relaxing
of political restrictions this dissatisfaction began to manifest itself in a form of embryo nationalism.
The future Congolese leaders had already begun to gather their first followers. All of the early
political parties in the Congo were the outgrowth of regional and tribal associations. Patrice
Lumumba was the only Congolese leader who, from the very beginning of his career, attempted to
build a Congo-wide political organization.

During his short-lived career Patrice Lumumba was the first popularly elected Congolese
Government Prime Minister. Like a few men before him, he became a near-legend in his own
lifetime. The influence of this legend extended to the young militant nationalists far beyond the
borders of the Congo, and it is still spreading.

Of all the leaders who suffered imprisonment at the hands of the Belgians before 1960, Lumumba
had the largest number of followers among the Congolese masses, mainly because he had more of
the qualities of character with which they liked to identify. As a speaker he was equally effective in
French, Ki-Swahili or Lingola. The devotion of the rank and file of his party. Movement National
Congolais (MNC) to Patrice Lumumba was not a unique phenomenon. What is more significant is
the fact that he was able to attract the strongly expressed loyalties of a tribally-heterogeneous body
of the Congolese. This made him the only national political leader. While other politicians tended to
take advantage of their respective associations as the path to power, Lumumba took the broader and
more nationalistic approach and involved himself in other movements only indirectly related to
politics.

In 1951, he joined the Association des Evolves de Stanleyville, one of the most active and
numerically important of all the clubs in Orientale Province. He was in the same year appointed
Secretary-General of the Association des Postiers de la Province Orientale —a professional
organization consisting mostly of postal workers. Two years later he became Vice-Chairman of an
Alumni Association consisting of former mission students. In 1956 he founded the Amicle Liberale
de Stanleyville.

Patrice Lumumba is a member of the Beteteta tribe, a Mongo subgroup. He was bom on July 2,

1925, in Katako-Kombe in the Sunkuru district of the Kasai Province. In growing up he only
received a primary education. Very early in life he learned to push himself beyond the formal limits
of his education. He made frequent contributions to local newspapers such as Stanleyvillois and the
more widely read publications, Vois du Conlais and Croix du Congo. Unlike the vast majority of
Congolese writers of the period who placed major emphasis on the cultural heritage of their own
tribes, Lumumba's early writings emphasized—within the limits of Belgian official restrictions—
problems of racial, social, and economic discrimination.

On July 1,1956, the career of Patrice Lumumba was temporarily interrupted when he was arrested
on the charge of embezzling 126,000 franc ($2,200) from the post office funds. He was sentenced to
serve a two-year prison term. On Junel3, 1957, the sentence was commuted on appeal to eighteen
months, and finally to 12 months after the Wolves of Stanleyville reimbursed the sum in question.
Subsequently, Lumumba left Stanleyville and found employment in Leopoldville as the sale
director of the Bracongo (polar beer) Brewery.

Leopoldville became a good vantage point for Lumumba's Congo-wide activities. He had now
entered into the crucial phase of his political career. In 1958, while combining the functions of vice-
chairman of a liberal friendship society, the Circle Liberal d'Etudes et d'Agreement, with those of
the president of the Association dis Batelela, of Leopoldville, he joined a Christian Democratic
Study Group, the Centre d'Etudes et de Recherches Sociales, created in 1955 by the Secretary

3

General of the Jeunesses Ouvieres Christiennes, Jacques Meert. Among the more prominent
members of this organization were Joseph Ileo (now [early sixties] Prime Minister in the Kasavubu
government) and Joseph Ngalula.

Joseph Ileo was editor-in-chief of the bi-monthly Conscience Africaine. He had already acquired a
wide reputation among Congolese when he decided, in July of 1956, to publish a nationalist
inspired manifesto which contained a daring 30-year plan of emancipation for the Congo.

Both Ileo and Ngalyla were anxious to broaden the basis of the Movement National Congolais, a
moderate nationalist organization created in 1956. Patrice Lumumba, then regarded as one of the
eminent spokesmen of liberal ideas, joined the MNC.

Once affiliated with this and other groups, Lumumba readily asserted himself and became the
dominant figure. Shortly after proclaiming himself chairman of MNC's Central Committee, he
formally announced on October 10,1058, the foundation of a "national movement" dedicated to the
goal of "national liberation." His action at this moment was prompted by two important
developments affecting the Congo. One was the forthcoming visit of a parliamentary committee
appointed by the former Minister of the Congo, Mr. Patillon, for the purpose of "conducting an
inquiry concerning the administrative and political evolution of the country." Another was the
creation of a Movement Pour le Progres National Congolais in late November, 1958, by the
Congolese delegates to the Brussels Exposition. Lumumba moved in and around these groups and
quickly projected himself into the role of a dynamic and radical nationalist leader.

A high point in his political development came in 1958, when he was permitted to attend the Pan
African Conference in Accra, Ghana. Here he became a member of the Permanent Directing
Committee. Patrice Lumumba had now projected himself upon a political stage of international
importance. In addition to whatever personal counsel he might have received from Ghana's Prime
Minister, Nkrumah, there is little doubt that the Accra Conference was an important factor in
shaping Lumumba's long-range objectives and further sensitizing him to the philosophy of Pan-
Africanism.

When he returned home, the emancipation of the Congo from Belgium's tutelage assumed first
priority among his activities. In March, 1959, when Belgium had already announced its intention to
lead the Congo "without fatal procrastination and without undue haste" toward self-government,
Lumumba went to Brussels where he delivered several lectures under the auspices of Presence
Congolese, a Belgian organization dedicated to the promotion of African culture. On this occasion,
Lumumba indiscreetly turned on his host and sponsors and deplored the "bastardization and
destruction of Negro-African art," and "the depersonalization of Africa." He reaffirmed his Party's
determination to put an end to the "camouflaged slavery of Belgian colonization" and elect an
independent government in 1961. With this act of boldness, Patrice Lumumba had set the stage for
most of his future troubles and probably his future death.

After the target-date for independence had been approved by the Movement National Congolais,
new troubles began for Lumumba and his supporters. Now that the contestants for power were close
to their goal the competition between them became fiercer. Delegates to the Luluabourg Congress,
in April 1959, ran against the demands of other nationalist groups anxious to put themselves
forward as the standard-bearers of independence. Several of Lumumba's earlier supporters
withdrew from the MNC and formed their own parties. With the date for Congo independence
practically rushing upon him, Lumumba set out to rebuild the Movement National Congolais. He
involved himself in every phase of his party's activists, organizing local sections of the MNC and
recruiting new supporters.

On November 1, 1959, a few days after his wing of the MNC held its congress in Stanleyville,
Lumumba was arrested for the second time and charged with having made seditious statements. He

4

was sentenced to six months in jail. After serving nearly three months of his sentence he was
released when a delegation of officials from the MNC notified the Belgian government that they
would not participate in the Brussels Roundtable Conference unless Lumumba was set free. Soon
after his release, Lumumba's party was victorious in the December elections. As expected,
Stanleyville proved to be the main Lumumba stronghold in the Congo. In Stanleyville his party won
ninety per cent of the votes.

Lumumba's status and influence continued to rise. As a representative of Orientale Province, he
was appointed to the General Executive College, an interim executive body established after the
Brussels Roundtable Conference. Trouble continued to brew within the ranks of his party. Victor
Nendaka, vice-chairman of the MNC, broke with Lumumba for what he termed the "extreme left
wing tendencies" of the party leader. In 1960, he organized his own party. Once more Lumumba
reshuffled the party personnel and strengthened his position. The MNC emerged from the next
electoral struggle as the strongest in the House of Representatives, with 34 out of 137 seats. In the
Provincial Assembly of Orientale, Lumumba's party held 58 out of 70 seats. In the assemblies of
Kivu and Kasai Provinces, 17 out of 25 seats were secured.

Lumumba employed several techniques to mobilize his support and activate the rural masses. First
there was the careful selection of party officials and propagandists at the Lodja Congress, held
March 9-12,1960. These delegates of the Bakutshu and Batetela tribes agreed that they would
entrust the defense of their interests to the political party which held a dominant position in the
region. Namely, that was Lumumba's party, the MNC. The party's success among the Bakutshu and
Batetela tribal associations was mainly due to Lumumba's tribal origin and the anti-Belgian
orientation acquired by these tribes in resisting the penetration of Western rule.

Lumumba and the MNC improved their techniques of building up functional organizations, in order
to unify the political actions of the MNC. These organizational networks embraced a variety of
interest groups and cut across tribal lines. Through a tactical alliance with minor parties, Lumumba
tried to transform the MNC into an integrating structure where both sectional and national interests
would be represented. This program received its formal sanction at the extraordinary congress of
the MNC, held in Luluabourg, April 3-4,1960. This was a major landmark in the history of
Lumumba's party. Once more he had proven to be the most able of all Congolese leaders.

As the Congo crossed the threshold of independence, new troubles developed within the ranks of
the MNC. Communication between Lumumba and some of the leaders of the party broke down.

The Congo's most vital instrument of stability, the Force Publique, collapsed. The number and
complexities of the issues now confronting Lumumba absorbed most of the time he formerly
devoted to party activities. Now that the pomp and ceremony of the Belgian's handing over power
to elected Congolese leaders was over, one struggle for Lumumba was over, but a new and bitter
one was beginning.

His devotion to the idea of a united Congo was now more firm. He was one of the few Congolese
politicians who had any conception of the Congo as a strong centralized state. Tshombe thought
first of carving himself out a state in Katanga where he could be the boss, with Belgian help.
Kasavubu cherished the dream of restoring the ancient empire of Bakongo. Other Congolese
politicians were still involved in their tribal ideals and hostilities.

Lumumba was neither kind nor cautious toward the Belgians during the independence ceremony.
This might have been one of his greatest mistakes. He announced too many of his future plans;
which included not only the uniting of the Congo by giving assistance to the nations around him
(especially Angola) who were still under European rule. Whoever made the decision to kill
Lumumba probably made it this very day. He had crossed the path of the unseen power

5

manipulators who wanted to control the Congo economically even if they were willing to let
Lumumba control it politically. Instead of saying, "Thanks very much for our independence. We
appreciate [what] all you Belgians have done for our country," Lumumba said in effect, "It's about
time, too! And it's a pity that in a half-century you didn't see fit to build more hospitals and schools.
You could have made much better use of your time."

Lastly, when the Force Publique revolted in the first days of July, Lumumba tried earnestly to be
equal to this and other emergencies exploding around him. He faced the risks of his high position
with real courage. Frantically, he moved over his large country trying to restore order. Several times
he escaped death by inches. Once he was saved by a Ghanaian officer. Once his car was stoned by a
mob. This did not keep him from trying to restore order to his troubled country. In the middle of
July when the structure of order in his country was deteriorating into chaos, Lumumba flew off for a
grandiose tour of the United States, Canada, North, and West Africa. This was another one of his
unfortunate mistakes. In his absence confusion became worse.

In his dealings with the United Nations he never knew exactly what he wanted; showing no steady
policy toward the UN, he confused both his friends and enemies who grew impatient with his
erratic behavior. When the disintegration within his country reached dangerous proportions he
asked for military from the United Nations. Within about three days the UN troops were on the spot.
When Lumumba found that the UN troops could not be used as a private army to put down his
political opponents he became disenchanted with their presence in his country.

By now Lumumba had quarreled with nearly every leading politician in the Congo. His continued
erratic action shook the confidence of the outside world and of many of the African leaders who had
wished him well and hoped that he could restore order rapidly. A power struggle had erupted in the
Congo. Concurrent with this struggle Belgians were working behind the scenes to reconquer the
Congo economically; their Congolese puppets, bought and paid for in advance, were deeply
engrossed in their self-seeking venture.

In the last weeks of his life, when he was being dragged around with a rope around his neck, while
his captors yanked up his head for the benefit of newsreel cameras, he still carried himself with
great dignity as well as courage. When he was beaten up on the plane which carried him to be
handed over to his arch enemy, Tshombe, he did not cry out nor plead for mercy. When Tshombe's
troops beat him again, in the Elizabethville airport, he asked no one for help or pity. He was carried
off by Tshombe's troops and their Belgian officers on a journey from which he was certain never to
return alive. Lumumba's conduct in the midst of these scenes will always stand to his credit in
history. These traits of independence and courage in his personality went into the making of his
martyrdom—a strange and dangerous martyrdom that makes Lumumba a more effective Africa
nationalist in death than he was in life.

Some of the people who are now most vocal in their praise of the dead Lumumba include many
who in the past criticized some of his actions and speeches most savagely while he was still alive.
Patrice Lumumba was pulled from power mostly by his own people, who were being manipulated
by forces of change and power alien to their understanding.

In the killing of Lumumba, white neo-colonialists and their black African puppets frustrated the
southward spread of independence movements. Lumumba had pledged to give assistance to the
African nations to the east and the south of the Congo who are still struggling to attain
independence, particularly Angola. Lumumba was a true son of Africa, and in his short unhappy
lifetime he was accepted as belonging to all of Africa, not just the Congo.

The important point in the Lumumba story, briefly related, is this: He proved that legitimacy of a
postcolonial regime in Africa, relates mainly to its legal mandate; but even more, legitimacy relates
to the regime's credentials as a representative of a genuine nationalism fighting against the intrigues

6

of new-colonialism. This is why Lumumba was and is still being extolled this "best son of Africa,"
this "Lincoln of the Congo," this "Black Messiah," whose struggle was made noble by his
unswerving demand for centralism against all forms of Balkanization and rendered heroic by his
unyielding resistance to the forces of neo-colonialism which finally killed his body, but not his
spirit. This man who now emerges as a strange combination of statesman, sage, and martyr, wrote
his name on the scroll of African history during his short and unhappy lifetime.

NOTES AND REFERENCES

BOOKS

Congo: Background of Conflict, Alan R Merriam. Evanston Illinois: Northwestern University Press,
1961.

Congo Disaster, Colin Legum. Baltimore, Maryland: Penguin Books, 1961.

The Congo: a Brief History and Appraisal, Maurice N. Hennessey. New York: Praeger, 1961.
Upsurge in Africa, Anthony Delins. (Pamphlet published by Canadian Institute of International
Affairs).

PERIODICALS

United Nations Review, January, 1961.

Africa Special Report, October 26,1956.

Africa Weekly Magazine, 1959 issues.

The Economics, London, July, 1959.

Arab Observer, July 17,1960.

New York Times Magazine, August 6,1960, January 8,1961, July 31,1960, August 21,1960,
February 26,1961.

I. F. Stone's Weekly, D.C. September 26,1960; October 10,1960.

The New Statesman, London, December 10,1960.

The Nation, New York City, October 15,1960.

American Magazine, August 12, 1961.

The Newsleader Magazine, March 6,1961, November 7,1961.

Africa Special Report, June, 1960; February, 1961; June 1961.

Drum Magazine, April, 1961.

Africa Observer, Vol. I., No. 1, (February, 1961).

PRESS RELEASES

Ghana Information Services, February 15, 1961, and March 1961.
American Universities Field Staff Reports, 1960.

7

INDIANA UNIVERSITY DRESS

UM VEItSI I *i

The American Negro’s Impact

Author(s): Robert S. Browne and John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: Africa Today , Vol. 14, No. 1, Africa in American Politics (1967), pp. 16-18
Published by: Indiana University Press
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.Org/stable/4184741

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:59

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/tenns.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

Indiana University Press is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Africa Today.

HUSld®

http://www.j stor.org

grouping. Furthermore, it represents an attempt to
mute the long-standing internal differences be¬
tween the Lovestone and Reuther aproaches to in¬
ternational trade union activities. The success of
this attempt can be attributed at least in part, to
the change in tactics dictated by the particular
character of the African situation. Though rem¬
nants of the Lovestone strategy persist in the
AALC, there are indications that Brown is seeking
different ways of operation on the African con¬
tinent. Part of the difficulty in assessing AALC is
due to Brown’s inordinate concern with secrecy:
very few public details have ever emerged about
his operations anywhere and Africa is no excep¬
tion. There is, however, reason to believe that the
phase of AALC’s program oriented to constructing
local institutions concerned with transmitting
technical skills is a useful one, especially consider¬
ing the delicate situation of Africa’s trade unions.

On the other hand, there remain several as-

The American

By Robert S. Browne and John Henrik Clarke

Robert Browne is a member of the Economics Dept.
Fairleigh-Dickenson University. John Clarke is As¬
sociate Editor of Freedomways.

With something in excess of 10% of its popu¬
lation having its ancestral roots in Africa, is it
possible for America to formulate and execute
its African policy without some regard for the
wishes of this sizeable black minority of her citi¬
zens? Despite the fact that ties between the dis¬
placed African community resident in America
and its motherland have never been entirely
severed, until recent years these ties have for
the most part been scanty, unorganized, primarily
sentimental and cultural rather than economic or
political, and have in any case involved only a
minute fraction of either the displaced or the
homeland population. Indeed, the gradual decay
in lines of communication between the two groups
after the slave trade was ended, and perhaps even
more so after the subjection of most of Africa to
European colonial domination, led to virtual isola¬
tion of the two groups from one another. With
encouragement by the mores of the dominant cul¬
ture, an ever-widening gap in understanding and
sympathy gradually developed between Africans
and American blacks. During the past decade,
however, this gap has begun to close itself.

EARLY EXCEPTIONS

There were rare exceptions to the pattern of
mutual isolation, of course, and the renowned
American Negro scholar, Dr. W, E. B. Dubois,
comes to mind as the foremost exponent of the
importance of the retention and expansion of
communications between black Americans and Af¬
ricans, as well as amongst the fractionated Afri-

pects of the AALC approach which could serve to
limit its efectiveness in spreading and strengthen¬
ing unionism more broadly on the continent. Many
of the concepts of free trade unionism which are
utilized as criteria to evaluate continuing assist¬
ance are totally unrealistic; for swift economic
development in fact requires more collaboration
between unions and government than American
labor leaders would like to countenance. More¬
over, gearing projects to unions with unimpeach¬
able anti-Communist records serves to attenuate
the potential impact of such projects; for any
external approach to Africa, if it is to be success¬
ful, must minimize political expediency. Equipped
with a number of specialists and with Irving
Brown’s broad range of contacts on the continent,
the AALC possesses significant opportunities to
develop successful programs if its perceptions of
reality are not veiled by archaic ideological posi¬
tions.

Negro's Impact

cans themselves. Indeed, to his concept of Pan-
Africanism is due much of the impetus for the
African independence movements which ultimate¬
ly erased the colonial system from much of Africa.
The back-to-Africa philosophy of Marcus Garvey,
which attracted wide support among American
Negroes in the mid-twenties, probably represents
the zenith of American Negro interest in Africa
prior to the present decade. In the latter 30’s
Paul Robeson and his wife, through their African
travels, writings, and tireless educational efforts,
succeeded in bringing to a limited number of
middle class Negroes an awareness that Africa
was inhabited by dignified and intelligent human
beings, many of whom were looking toward their
black brothers in America for aid in breaking
them free from colonial subjection. Robeson’s
Council on African Affairs was, at that time, the
lone U.S. voice being raised on behalf of the poli¬
tical and economic integrity of the black Africans.
There was, however, little of substance that the
black American could offer to his African counter¬
part, for the Negro in America was himself still
virtually without power, organization, or economic
resources.

Although the American Negro made no signi¬
ficant contribution in an organized way toward
the winning of independence for the African na¬
tions, he did provide the movement with consider¬
able spiritual support. Kwame Nkrumah, a leading
architect of African independence and himself a
product of a Negro college in America, made
reference to the role of the American Negro in a
speech to the All-African People’s Conference in
1958. He said: “Many of them have made no small
contribution to the cause of African freedom . . .
Long before many of us were even conscious of
our own degradation, these men fought for Afri-

16

AFRICA TODAY

can national and racial equality. Long may the
links between African and peoples of African de¬
scent continue to hold us together in fraternity”

POST WORLD WAR II

From the Negro press, which was particularly
vocal in this regard, and from the growing num¬
bers of African-American Negro contacts which
developed with the influx of larger numbers of
African students in the U.S. following World War
II, an awareness of Africa’s political and social
evolvement became a part of the active conscious¬
ness of an expanding segment of the black intelli¬
gentsia. As the parallels between the restrictive
measures imposed upon Africans in their home¬
lands and the legal and extra-legal discrimination
practiced against Negroes here in the U.S. be¬
came better understood, the feeling spread that
the two struggles were inextricably tied together,
and during the mid-fifties the Negro’s indifference
toward the African began rather swiftly to trans¬
form itself into sympathetic concern. With the
coming into independence of much of black Africa
commencing in 1957, this concern became mixed
with admiration as a procession of black, eloquent
statesmen began to be received at the United Na¬
tions and the White House with full diplomatic
honors. For the middle-class Negro it became
fasionable to boast of some identification with
Africa and such attitudes were institutionalized
through groups such as the American Society for
African Culture, an artistic and literary associa¬
tion of black intellectuals which devotes itself to
the exchanging of ideas and artistic endeavors
between continental and New World Africans.

The growing pressures on post-war America
to afford her Negro citizens a greater measure of
participation and visibility in the nation’s affairs
had led to the unofficial designation of the Lib¬
erian ministership (later raised to the rank of
Ambassador) as a “Negro” position, and as early
as the later Truman era it had become rather
standard policy to include a Negro in the U.S.’
annual delegation to the United Nations. Quite
naturally, these black delegates had unfailingly
been representatives of the Negro upper class and
were wedded in varying degrees to the adminis¬
tration in power. Despite this, however, these black
diplomats had, on more than one occasion, resisted
America’s timid policy with respect to African
freedom, though they found themselves in the
uncomfortable position of being asked to serve
as spokesmen for U.S. policy positions which were
mere apologias for the colonial powers and which
were contrary to the best interests of all black
people. Thus, criticism and counsel by Negro
leadership with regard to U.S. policy in Africa did
have a hearing in Washington but it is unclear
to what extent it had an impact because the name
of Africa was not being heard in the Negro’s
increasingly strident demand for redress of griev¬
ances.

GROWING MILITANCY

Black American grass-roots identification with
African problems burst upon the international

scene during the first Congo crisis when a group
of black nationalists created a disturbance in the
galleries of the United Nations in protest against
alleged UN connivence in the murder of Patrice
Lumumba. This unprecedented public demonstra¬
tion of American Negro concern with the African
political scene symbolized the entry of a new
factor in Washington’s political calculations vis-
a-vis Africa and revealed that the treatment of
Africa was indeed being carefully observed by
some elements in the black community, elements
which were prepared to speak their minds un¬
hampered by middle class inhibitions and hypo¬
crisy. The principal effect which the UN demon¬
stration had was probably felt, not in Washington,
but rather in the black ghettos, where the mysti¬
que of Africa was slowly beginning to take a hold,
in alliance with the developing black nationalism
and self-pride which the civil rights movement
had aroused.

This identification with African political af¬
fairs amongst the black masses perhaps reached
a zenith with the visit to Africa of Malcolm X
and his effort to enlist the suport fo the Organiza¬
tion of African Unity for the Negro’s efforts to
achieve justice in America. Malcolm’s untimely
assassination abruptly ended this efort and no one
has yet attempted to revive it. In 1964 a team of
the younger, more activist civil rights workers,
mainly from the Student Non-Violent Coordinat¬
ing Committee (SNCC) and the Mississippi Free¬
dom Democratic Party, made a good-will trip to
Africa to demonstrate their interest in that con¬
tinent and their belief that the two peoples have
much in common; several other prominent young
activists in the civil rights movement have subse¬
quently paid Africa a visit. Thus far these visits
have not produced spectacular organizational re¬
sults but they have served to further the all-
important quest for clarification of the Afro-
American’s identity and the role for which he
must prepare himself. Africa continues to be a
major focus of attention amongst the brain trust
of the more militant civil rights groups and this
tie is likely to expand as time goes by.

The old line civil rights organizations, on the
other hand, have demonstrated only nominal in¬
terest in Africa. Probably the major civil rights
leader to make an extensive tour through Africa
in recent times was James Farmer, former direc¬
tor of CORE. However, there was little follow-up
to his trip nor has Farmer emerged as a vocal
spokesman on African questions.

AMERICAN NEGRO LEADERSHIP
CONFERENCE IN AFRICA

The most notable modern effort which has
been made to organize American Negroes into
some sort of action group in behalf of African
interests is that of the American Negro Leadership
Conference on Africa, a loose confederation of
organizations having completely or strongly Negro
memberships. The Conference is under the titular
leadership of several prominent civil rights lead¬
ers: Roy Wilkins of the NAACP, Whitney Young
of the Urban League, Dr. Martin Luther King,

DECEMBER 1966

17

Mrs. Dorothy Height of the National Council of
Negro Women, James Farmer, and A Philip Ran¬
dolph. The accomplishments of the Leadership
Conference have ben pretty much limited to two
national conferences, in 1962 and 1964. The 1964
conference, in particular, attracted considerable
attention in Washington. Excellent papers were
presented dealing with the foremost African poli¬
tical problems in which the U.S. had a direct stake.
Secretary of State Rusk addressed the conference
and other high government officials, including
Adlai Stevenson, attended various sessions of the
conference as spectators. The conference was held
at the height of one of the Congo crises and its
final resolutions and statement hardly constituted
a resounding endorsement of U.S. policies in Af¬
rica. Indeed, it led the New York Times to editor¬
ialize that civil rights leaders, and presumably
Negroes generally, should confine themselves to
expressing opinions on domestic matters and leave
international affairs to the so-called experts.

The final document of the conference reiter¬
ated the statement which had underlain the found¬
ing spirit of the first conference:

“The American Negro community in the United
States has a special responsibility to urge a
dynamic African policy upon our government.
Although we have a serious civil rights problem
which exhausts much of our energy we cannot
separate this struggle at home from that abroad.

If the United States cannot take vigorous action
to help win freedom in Africa, we cannot expect
to maintain the trust and friendship of the newly
independent and soon-to-be independent peoples
of Africa and Asia.

“Further, the American Negro community has a
responsibility in simple terms of historical con¬
tinuity. Since the turn of the century Negro lead¬
ers and scholars have expressed the concern of
Negro Americans for the elimination of colonial¬
ism and its evils. While our conference will not
initiate a new interest on the part of American
Negroes, it will launch a more aggressive determi¬
nation to make our influence felt on the policies
of our government in these critical areas of the
vast continent.”

The political positions adopted by the Lead¬
ership Conference were essentially those which
independent African nations had been urging for
some time. They include condemnation of

apartheid practices in South Africa, urging of the
return of Southwest Africa to the indigenous
population, opposition to independence for South¬
ern Rhodesia under a minority government, termi¬
nation of U.S. assistance to and dependence on
Portugal and positive efforts to achieve indepen¬
dence for Portugal’s African colonies, and recom¬
mendations that the Congo problem be turned
over to the Organization for African Unity for
resolution. An aid program was requested for
Africa of a magnitude comparable to that provid¬
ed to Europe after World War II, and revisions
in aid policies and in trade policies toward Africa
were urged.

Taken altogether, the conference resolutions
plotted out a dramatic new course for U.S. policy
in Africa. Some of it was probably not practiable,
at least in 1964; other portions, however, if
heeded would probably have avoided or minimiz¬
ed some of the conflict and instability which
characterizes much of Africa today. Unfortunately,
there was no significant follow-through on these
recommendations beyond a proforma meeting
with President Kennedy, and the leadership Con¬
ference has continud to exist primarily as a
phantom organization.

IMPACT SLIGHT

The extent of the American Negro’s direct
impact on U.S. policy in Africa thus does not ap¬
pear to have been noticeable. Certainly it has
fallen far short of its potential, a fact which may
be most easily attributable to the recency of the
Negro’s emergence from total political and econo¬
mic ineffectiveness. The American dream, focus¬
ing on the melting pot ideal which for the Negro
has been interpreted as full integration into the
white society, is a further obstacle to Negro-
African identification. So long as the integration
ideal remains dominant, though unachieved, the
Negro’s psyche is subjected to a dual and con¬
flicting loyalty. Even today, the search for iden¬
tity persists as the number one problem of the
black man in America. Clearly, however, to the
extent that the Negro comes to believe that inte¬
gration will elude him in perpetuity in America,
he is likely to broaden his identification with his
national community. The outcome which such a
shift in outlook might ultimately have on U.S.
policy in Africa only the most foolhardy would
dare to predict.

MARTYRS

They are lying there along the captured roads, along the roads of disaster
Slender poplars, statues of the sombre gods wrapped in long golden cloaks
The prisoners from Senegal lie like lengthened shadows across the soil of France.
In vain they have cut down your laughter, and the darker flower of your flesh
You are the flower of the foremost beauty in stark absence of flowers
Black flower and solemn smile, diamond time out of mind.

You are the clay and the plasma ofthe world’s virid spring
Fresh you are of the first couple, the fertile belly, milt and sperm
You are the sacred fecundity of the bright paradise gardens
And the incoercible forest, victor over fire and thunder.

The immense song of your blood will conquer machines and mortars

The pulse of your speech, lies and sophistry

No hate your heart without hate, no guile your guileless heart.

Black martyres 0 undying race, give me leave to say the words which will forgive

Leopold Sedar Senghor (Senegal)

18

AFRICA TODAY

Black Roots

“The growing interest in Africa and the re¬
discovery of the lost A frican heritage
launched the spread of Black Consciousness
among young civil rights militants”

The Search For Africa

BY JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

AFRICANS who
j rtr'V V came to the United
i| ? States as slaves started
K ^ w their attempts to re-
" claim their lost Afri¬
can heritage soon after they arrived
in this country. They were search¬
ing for the lost identity that the
slave system has destroyed. Con¬
current with the black man’s search
for an identity in America has been
his search for an identity in the
world, which means, in essence, his
identity as a human being with a
history, before and after slavery,
that can command respect.

Some Afro-Americans gave up
the search and accepted the dis¬
torted image of themselves that had
been created by their oppressors.
As early as 1881, Dr. Edward Wil-
mot Blyden, the great West Indian
scholar and benefactor of West Af¬
rica, addressed himself to this situ¬
ation when he said: “In all English-
speaking countries the mind of the

NEGRO DIGEST February 1968

intelligent Negro child revolts
against the descriptions of the
Negro given in elementary school
books, geographies, travels, his¬
tories . . . having embraced or at
least assented to those falsehoods
about himself, he concludes that
his only hope of rising in the scale
of respectable manhood is to strive
for what is most unlike himself and
most alien to his peculiar tastes.”

Despite the alienation spoken
of here by Dr. Blyden, the Afro-
American’s spiritual trek back to
Africa continued.

Dr. W. E. B. Du Bois, the elder
statesman among the Afro-Ameri¬
cans, addressed himself to the
broader aspects of this situation on
the occasion of the celebration of
the Second Anniversary of the
Asian-African (Bandung) Confer¬
ence and the rebirth of Ghana on
April 30, 1957, when he said:

“From the fifteenth through the
seventeenth centuries, the Africans

29

imported to America regarded
themselves as temporary settlers
destined to return eventually to
Africa. Their increasing revolts
against the slave system, which cul¬
minated in the eighteenth century,
showed a feeling of close kinship
to the motherland and even well
into the nineteenth century they
called their organizations ‘African,’
as witness the ‘African Unions’ of
New York and Newport, and the
African Churches of Philadelphia
and New York. In the West Indies
and South America there was even
closer indication of feelings of kin¬
ship with Africa and the East.

“The planters’ excuse for slavery
was advertised as conversion of
Africa to Christianity; but soon
American slavery appeared based
on the huge profits of the Sugar
Empire and the Cotton Kingdom.
As plans were laid for the expan¬
sion of the slave system, the slaves
themselves sought freedom by in¬
creasing revolt which culminated in
the 18th century. In Haiti they won
autonomy; in the United States
they fled from the slave states in
the South to the free states in the
North and to Canada.

“Here the Free Negroes helped
form the Abolition Movement, and
when that seemed to be failing, the
Negroes began to plan for migra¬
tion to Africa, Haiti and South
America.

“Civil War and emancipation in¬
tervened and American Negroes
looked forward to becoming free
and equal citizens here with no

30

thought of return to Africa or of
kinship with the world’s darker
peoples. However, the rise of the
Negro was hindered by disfran¬
chisement, lynching and caste legis¬
lation. There was some recurrence
of the ‘Back To Africa’ idea and
increased sympathy for darker folk
who suffered the same sort of caste
restrictions as American Negroes.”

During the eighteenth century
there was strong agitation among
certain groups of black people in
America for a return to Africa.
This agitation was found mainly
among groups of “free Negroes”
because of the uncertainty of their
position as freedmen in a slave¬
holding society. “One can see it
late into the eighteenth century,”
Dr. Du Bois explains in his book
Dust Of Dawn , when the Negro
Union of Newport, Rhode Island,
in 1788, proposed to the Free Af¬
rican Society of Philadelphia a gen¬
eral exodus to Africa on the part
of at least free Negroes.”

The Back To Africa idea has
been a reoccuring theme in Afro-
American life and thought for more
than a hundred years. This thought
was strong during the formative
years of the Colonization Society
and succeeded in convincing some
of the most outstanding black men
of the eighteenth and nineteenth
century, such as: John Russwurm,
the first Negro college graduate
(Bowdoin, 1826), and Lott Carey,
the powerful Virginia preacher.
Later the Society fell into severe
disrepute after an argument with
the Abolitionists.

February 1968 NEGRO DIGEST

Two freedom struggles emerged
early in the nineteenth century—
one African, one Afro-American.
While the Africans were engaged in
their wars against colonialism, the
American blacks were engaged in
slave revolts.

Some slaves took the Christian
version of the Bible seriously and
believed that God meant all men to
be free. Such a slave was Gabriel
Prosser, of Virginia, who felt that
he was inspired by God to lead his
people to freedom. Over 40,000
slaves were involved in his revolt
of 1800 before it was betrayed. In
1822, in Charleston, S. C., a car¬
penter, Denmark Vesey, planned
one of the most extensive revolts
against slavery ever recorded. He,
too, was betrayed and afterwards
put to death along with 36 of his
followers. In 1831, the greatest
slave revolt of all occurred in Vir¬
ginia, led by Nat Turner, a plow¬
man and a preacher, whose father
had escaped to freedom.

In 1839, Joseph Cinque, the son
of a Mendi king in Sierra Leone,
West Africa, was sold into slavery
and shipped to Cuba. Cinque and
his fellow Africans revolted on
board the ship and ordered the
ship’s owners to sail to Africa. The
Spanish owners of the ship steered
northward when they were not
being watched and eventually land¬
ed off the coast of Long Island.
The Africans were arrested and
sent to New Haven, Conn., where
they were put on trial.

When the trial began, there was

great excitement in the country.
People talked about the case and
took sides. Southern politicians
wanted to give the Africans back
to the Spaniards who had bought
them. The trial lasted all winter.

In court, Cinque made a won¬
derful speech in his own language,
telling the story of how he and his
men had fought to be free. After
that speech, the court ordered the
Africans set free.

Cinque and his men were sent
to school to be educated and were
found to be intelligent and quick
to learn.

Meanwhile, the two Spaniards
and the Spanish government ap¬
pealed to the United States Su¬
preme Court to have the Africans
returned to them as slaves. The
friends of Cinque and his men
asked John Quincy Adams, the
former President of the United
States and a great lawyer, to speak
for the Africans. On March 9,
1841, after Adams had spoken,
Chief Justice Taney of the Supreme
Court ruled that Cinque and the
others were to be freed.

After that, Cinque continued his
schooling, and in 1842 he and his
men returned to Africa.

All America had been stirred by
this case. The slave owners feared
that the news about the freedom
and return to Africa of Cinque and
his fellow Africans would cause
their slaves to revolt and also de¬
mand to be returned to their home¬
land.

In the years before the Civil

NEGRO DIGEST February 1968

War, plans for the migration of the
“free” Negroes back to Africa were
revived and agents were sent to
South America, Haiti and Africa.
Paul Cuffe, a free black ship owner
from New Bedford, Massachusetts,
had founded the Friendly Society
For the Emigration of Free Ne¬
groes From America and had
taken a large number back to Af¬
rica at his own expense.

In the middle of the nineteenth
century, while the issue of slavery
was being debated in most of the
country, the feeling for Africa
among American blacks was grow¬
ing stronger. Publications like
Freedom’s Journal and Douglass
Monthly, edited by Frederick
Douglass, called attention to the
plight of the people of Africa as
well as the black Americans.

“I thank God for making me a
man simply; but Delaney always
thanks him for making him a black
man.” This spoke Frederick Doug¬
lass of his old friend, Martin R.
Delaney, spokesman, physician,
explorer and scientist.

Martin R. Delaney was proud of
his African background and the
Mandingo blood that flowed in his
veins. He was one of the leaders
of the great debate following the
passage of the Fugitive Slave Act
in 1850. He was the spokesman
for the black people who felt that
the bitter racial climate in America
had made life for them, in this
country, unbearable. Delaney was
the strongest voice in several con¬
ventions of free Negroes to discuss

plans for emigrating to Africa. In
1859. he led the first and only ex¬
ploratory party of American-born
Africans to the land of their fore¬
fathers. In the region of the Niger
River, in the area that became Ni¬
geria, Delaney’s party carried out
scientific studies and made agree¬
ments with several African kings
for the settlement of emigrants
from America. This interest in Af¬
rica was continued under the lea¬
dership of men like Rev. Alexander
Crummell and Bishop Henry Mc-
Neal Turner.

During the latter part of the
nineteenth century, Edward Wil-
mot Blyden, a native of what was
then the Danish West Indies, called
attention to the important role that
Africa could play in emerging
world affairs. He was convinced
that the only way to bring respect
and dignity to his people was by
building progressive new “empires”
in Africa. He was of the opinion
that the “New World Negro” has a
great future in Africa. He saw Li¬
beria. in West Africa, as the ideal
place where African-Americans
could build a new and great civili¬
zation by making use of the things
that they had learned in the West
and preserving the best of the Af¬
rican way of life. Because of his,
and the work of many others, the
(Continued on page 85)

32

February 1968 NEGRO DIGEST

trica

(Continued from page 32)

African consciousness was trans¬
lated into useful programs of serv¬
ice to Africa. Afro-American in¬
stitutions of higher learning joined
in this service through their train¬
ing of the personnel of the churches
as well as their support of Africans
studying in their institutions.

The idea of uniting all Africa
had its greatest development early
in this century. In 1900 a West
Indian lawyer, H. Sylvester Wil¬
liams, called together the first Pan-
African Conference in London.
This meeting attracted attention
and put the word “Pan-African” in
the dictionaries for the first time.
The 30 delegates to the conference
came mainly from England, the
West Indies and the United States.
The small delegation from the
United States was led by W. E. B.
Du Bois.

This meeting had no deep roots
in Africa itself, and the movement
and the idea died for a generation.
Then came the First World War.
At the close of this war, W. E. B.
Du Bois led the determined agita¬
tion for the rights of African people
throughout the world, particularly
in Africa. Meetings were held and
a petition was sent to President
Wilson, who was meeting with
other leaders of the Western World
at the Peace Congress in Versailles.

Dr. Du Bois went to Paris with
the idea of calling a Pan-African
Congress for the purpose of im¬

pressing upon the members of the
Peace Congress setting in Versailles
the importance of Africa in the fu¬
ture world. In spite of being with¬
out credentials and influence some
attention was paid to the idea.
President Wilson’s Assistant, Colo¬
nel House, was sympathetic but
non-committal. The Chicago Trib¬
une said (January 19, 1919, in
dispatch from Paris dated Decem¬
ber 30, 1918):

“An Ethiopian Utopia, to be
fashioned out of the German colo¬
nies, is the latest dream of leaders
of the Negro race who are here at
the invitation of the United States
Government as part of the exten¬
sive entourage of the American
peace delegation. Robert R.
Moton, successor of the late
Booker T. Washington as head of
Tuskegee Institute, and Dr. Wil¬
liam E. B. Du Bois, Editor of the
Crisis, are promoting a Pan-Afri¬
can Conference to be held here
during the winter while the Peace
Conference is on full blast. It is to
embrace Negro leaders from Amer¬
ica, Abyssinia, Liberia, Haiti, and
the French and British colonies and
other parts of the black world. Its
object is to get out of the Peace
Conference an effort to modernize
the dark continent, and in the
world reconstruction to provide in¬
ternational machinery looking to¬
ward the civilization of the African
natives.

NEGRO DIGEST February 1963

85

“The Negro leaders are not
agreed upon any definite plan, but
Dr. Du Bois has mapped out a
scheme which he has presented in
the form of memorandum to Presi¬
dent Wilson. It is quite Utopian,
and it has less than a Chinaman’s
chance of getting anywhere in the
Peace Conference, but it is never¬
theless interesting. As “self-deter¬
mination” is one of the words to
conjure with in Paris nowadays,
the Negro leaders are seeking to
have it applied, if possible, in a
measure to their race in Africa.

“Dr. Du Bois’ dream is that the
Peace Conference could form an
inter-nationalized Africa, to have
as its basis the former German col¬
onies, with their 1.000,000 square
miles and 12,500,000 population.

“To this,” his plan reads, “could
be added by negotiation the 800,-
000 square miles and 9,000,000
inhabitants of Portuguese Africa. It
is not impossible that Belgium
could be persuaded to add to such
a State the 900,000 square miles
and 9,000,000 natives of the
Congo, making an international
Africa with over 2,500,000 square
miles of land and over 20,000,000
people.

“This Africa for the Africans
could be under the guidance of in¬
ternational organization. The gov¬
erning international commission
should represent not simply Gov¬
ernments, but modem culture, sci¬
ence, commerce, social reform, and
religious philanthropy. It must
represent not simply the white

86

world, but the civilized Negro
world.

“With these two principles the
practical policies to be followed
out in the government of the new
States should involve a thorough
and complete system of modem
education, built upon the present
government, religion, and custom¬
ary law of the churches. Within
ten years 20,000,000 black chil¬
dren ought to be in school. Within
a generation young Africa should
know the essential outlines of mod¬
ern culture. From the beginning
the actual general government
should use both coloured and white
officials.”

W. E. B. Du Bois wrote exten¬
sively about the idea of Pan-Afri¬
canism and the world unity of peo¬
ple of African descent. This is the
essence of his statement on the in¬
tent of the Pan-African Congress
of 1919: This Congress repre¬
sented Africa partially. Of the 57
delegates from fifteen countries,
nine were African countries with
12 delegates. The other delegates
came from the United States, which
sent 16, and the West Indies, with
21. Most of these delegates did
not come to France for this meet¬
ing, but happened to be residing
there, mainly for reasons connected
with the war. America and all the

February 1968 NEGRO DIGEST

colonial powers refused to issue
special visas.

The Congress influenced the
Peace Conference. The New York
Evening Globe (February 22nd,
1919) described it as “the first as¬
sembly of the kind in history, and
has for its object the drafting of an
appeal to the Peace Conference to
give the Negro race of Africa a
chance to develop unhindered by
other races. Seated at long green
tables in the council room today
were Negroes in the trim uniform
of American Army officers, other
American coloured men in frock
coats or business suits, polished
French Negroes who hold public
office, Senegalese who sit in the
French Chamber of Deputies. . .

The Congress specifically asked
that the German colonies be turned
over to an international organiza¬
tion instead of being handled by
the various colonial powers. Out
of this idea came the Mandates
Commission. The resolution of the
Congress said in part:

(a) That the Allied and Asso¬
ciated Powers establish a code of
law for the international protection
of the natives of Africa, similar to
the proposed international code
for labor.

(b) That the League of Nations
establish a permanent Bureau
charged with the special duty of
over-seeing the application of these
laws to the political, social, and
economic welfare of the natives.

(c) The Negroes of the world
demand that hereafter the natives

NEGRO DIGEST February 1968

of Africa and the peoples of Afri¬
can descent be governed according
to the following principles:

1. The land and its natural re¬
sources shall be held in trust for
the natives and at all times they
shall have effective ownership of as
much land as they can profitably
develop.

2. Capital. The investment of
capital and granting of concessions
shall be so regulated as to prevent
the exploitation of the natives and
the exhaustion of the natural wealth
of the country. Concessions shall
always be limited in time and sub¬
ject to State control. The growing
social needs of the natives must be
regarded and the profits taxed for
social and material benefit of the
natives.

3. Labor: Slavery and corporal
punishment shall be abolished and
forced labor except in punishment
for crime; and the general condi¬
tions of labor shall be prescribed
and regulated by the State.

4. Education: It shall be the
right of every native child to leam
to read and write his own language,
and the language of the trustee na¬
tion, at public expense, and to be
given technical instruction in some
branch of industry. The State shall
also educate as large a number of
natives as possible in higher techni¬
cal and cultural training and main¬
tain a corps of native teachers.. . .

5. The State: The natives of Af¬
rica must have the right to partici¬
pate in the Government as far as
their development permits in con-

87

formity with the principle that the
Government exists for the natives,
and not the natives for the Govern¬
ment. They shall at once be al¬
lowed to participate in local and
tribal government according to an¬
cient usage, and this participation
shall gradually extend, as educa¬
tion and experience proceeds, to
the higher offices of State, to the
end that, in time, Africa be ruled
by consent of the Africans . . .
Whenever it is proven that African
natives are not receiving just treat¬
ment at the hands of any State or
that any State deliberately excludes
its civilized citizens or subjects of
Negro descent from its body politic
and cultural, it shall be the duty of
the League of Nations to bring the
matter to the civilized World.

The idea of Pan-Africa having
thus been established. Dr. Du Bois
now attempted to build a real or¬
ganization. The Pan-Africa move¬
ment began to represent growth
and development. Soon the Du
Bois approach to Pan-Africanism
was challenged by the approach of
Marcus Garvey.

The National Association for the
Advancement of Colored People
began its interest in Africa with
support of the various Pan-African
congresses called by Dr. Du Bois.
The African and Afro-American
freedom struggle that had met and
joined forces, briefly, in the nine¬
teenth century was now meeting
again in the twentieth century.

Two great personalities were
bringing the message of Africa’s
awakening to the world’s attention.
Both of them were saying in differ¬
ent ways that Africa was great once
and will be great again. Both of
them told the Afro-Americans that
they had a part to play in Africa’s
redemption. The two personalities
were W. E. B. DuBois and Marcus
Garvey.

The Italian-Ethiopian war re¬
newed interest in Africa. This in¬
terest sustained and was increased
when, in 1957, the Gold Coast
gained its independence and took
back its ancient name—Ghana.

Black American grassroots iden¬
tification with African problems
burst upon the international scene
during the first Congo crisis when
a group of black nationalists cre¬
ated a disturbance in the galleries
of the United Nations in protest
against alleged U. N. connivance in
the 1960 murder of Patrice Lu¬
mumba. This identification with
African political affairs amongst
the black masses reached its zenith
with the visit to Africa by Malcolm
X shortly before his death and his
effort to enlist the support of the
Organization of African Unity.

This growing interest in Africa
and a rediscovery of the lost Afri¬
can heritage launched the spread of
Black Consciousness among young
civil rights militants. Out of this
feeling the concept of Black Power
was bom.

February 196$ NEGRO DIGEST

MALCOLM X
THE MAN AND HIS TIMES

BY JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

“That a man who had in¬
habited the ‘lower depth' of
life could rise in triumph as
a reproach to its ills, and be¬
come an uncompromising
champion of his people, is in
itself a remarkable feat"

KGbJt^HE MAN best known
y r~\w~\ £ as Malcolm X lived

2 I £ three d' st ' nct 311(1 in "

(|> - U " e) terrelated lives under
respective names,
Malcolm Little, Malcolm X and El-
Hajj Malik El-Shabazz. Any honest

attempt to understand the total man
must begin with some understand¬
ing of the significant components
that went into his making.

The racist society that produced
and killed Malcolm X is responsi¬
ble for what he was and for de¬
stroying what he could have been.
He had the greatest leadership po¬
tential of any person to emerge
directly from the black proletariat
in this century. In another time
under different circumstances he
might have been a King—and a
good one. He might have made a
nation and he might have destroyed
one.

NEGRO DIGEST May 1969

23

He was a creation of the inter¬
play of powerful and conflicting
forces in mid-century America. No
other country or combination of
forces could have shaped him the
way he was and ultimately de¬
stroyed him with such unique ruth¬
lessness.

Malcolm X knew, before he
could explain it to himself and
others, that he was living in a so¬
ciety that was engaged in system¬
atic destruction of his people's
self-respect. His first memories are
of conflict. In this respect his early
life was no different than most
black Americans where conflict
comes early and stays late. In his
own words:

“When my mother was pregnant
with me, she told me later, a party
of hooded Ku Klux Klan riders
galloped up to our home in Omaha,
Nebraska, one night. Surrounding
the house, brandishing their shot¬
guns and rifles, they shouted for my
father to come out. My mother
went to the front door and opened
it. Standing where they could see
her pregnant condition, she told
them that she was alone with her
three small children and that my
father was away, preaching, in Mil¬
waukee. The Klansmen shouted
threats and warnings at her that we
had better get out of town because
‘the good Christian white people’
were not going to stand for my
father’s ‘spreading trouble’ among
the ‘good’ Negroes of Omaha with
the ‘back to Africa’ preachings of
Marcus Garvey.”

This was how he remembered

his father, an ambitious dreamer
attempting to maintain himself and
his family while bigoted white po¬
licemen, Ku Klux Klansmen and
Black Legionnaires were deter¬
mined to teach him to stay in “his
place.” The father of Malcolm X
was killed while fighting against the
restricted place that was assigned
to his people in this country. Much
later, and in many different ways,
Malcolm X continued the same
fight and was subsequently killed
for the same reason.

Every major event in Malcolm’s
life brought him into conflict with
the society that still thrives on the
oppression of his people.

His mother was born as a result
of her mother being raped by a
white man in the West Indies.
When he was four, the house where
he and his family lived was burned
down by members of the Ku Klux
Klan. When he was six his father
met a violent death that his family
always believed was a lynching.

After the death of his father, who
was a follower of the black nation¬
alist Marcus Garvey, his family was
broken up and for a number of
years he lived in state institutions
and boarding homes. When he fi¬
nally went to school he made good
marks, but lost interest, and was a
dropout at the age of 15. He went
to live with his sister in Boston and
went to work at the kinds of jobs
available to Negro youth—mainly
the jobs not wanted by white peo¬
ple, like: shoe-shine boy, soda jerk,
hotel busboy, member of a dining
car crew on trains traveling to New

24

Moy 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

York, and a waiter in a Harlem
night club.

From these jobs, he found his
way into the underworld and
thought, at the time, that his posi¬
tion in life was advancing. In the
jungle of the underworld, where
the fiercest survive by fleecing the
weak and the defenseless, he be¬
came a master manipulator, skilled
in gambling, the selling of drugs,
burglary and hustling. A friend
who had helped him get his first
job gave him the rationale for his
actions. “The main thing you have
to remember,” he was told, “is that
everything in the world is a hustle.”

Malcolm returned to Boston,
where he was later arrested for
burglary and sentenced to 10 years
in prison. The year was 1946 and
he was not quite 21 years old.
Prison was another school for Mal¬
colm. He now had time to think
and plan. Out of this thinking he
underwent a conversion that liter¬
ally transformed his whole life. By
letters and visits from his family
he was introduced to the Black
Muslim Movement (which calls it¬
self officially The Lost-Found Na¬
tion of Islam). He tested himself
in the discipline of his newly chosen
religion by refusing to eat pork.
The event startled his fellow in¬
mates, who had nicknamed him
Satan. He describes the occasion
in this manner:

“It was the funniest thing—the
reaction, and the way that it spread.
In prison where so little breaks the
monotonous routine, the smallest
thing causes a commotion of talk.

It was being mentioned all over the
cell block by night that Satan didn’t
eat pork. It made me very proud,
in some odd way. One of the uni¬
versal images of the Negro—in
prison and out—was that he
couldn’t do without pork. It made
me feel good to see that my not
eating it had especially startled the
white convicts. Later I would learn,
when I had read and studied Islam
a good deal, that unconsciously my
first pre-Islamic submission had
been manifested. I had experi¬
enced, for the first time, the Mus¬
lim teaching, ‘If you take one step
toward Allah—Allah with take two
steps toward you’ . . . My brothers
and sisters in Detroit and Chicago
had all become converted to what
they were being taught was the
‘natural religion for the black
man.’ ”

His description of his process of
self-education in prison is an in¬
dictment of the American educa¬
tional system and a tribute to his
own perseverance in obtaining an
education after being poorly pre¬
pared in the public schools. While
in prison he devised his own meth¬
od of self-education and learned
how to speak and debate effectively
so that he could participate and
defend the movement after his re¬
lease from prison. He started by
copying words from the dictionary
that might be helpful to him, be¬
ginning with “A.” He went through
to “Z” and then he writes, “for the
first time, I could pick up a book
and actually understand what the
book was saying.”

NEGRO DIGEST May 1969

25

This aspect of his story calls at¬
tention to the tremendous reser¬
voirs of talent, and even genius,
locked up in the black ghettos
among the masses. It also indicates
what can be accomplished when the
talent of this oppressed group is
respected and given hope and a
purpose.

Within a few years he was to
become a debater with a national
reputation. He took on politicians,
college professors, journalists and
anyone, black or white, who had
the nerve to meet him. He was
respected by some and feared by
others.

Malcolm was released from pris¬
on in 1952, when he was 27 years
old. For a few weeks he took a
job with his oldest brother, Wilfred,
as a furniture salesman in Detroit.
He went to Chicago before the end
of that year to hear and meet the
leader of the Nation of Islam—
Elijah Muhammad. He was ac¬
cepted into the movement and
given the name Malcolm X. He
went back to Detroit and was made
assistant minister of the Detroit
mosque. From this point on, his
rise in the movement and in the
eyes of the public was rapid.

At the end of 1953, he went to
Chicago to live with the leader of
the Nation of Islam and to be
trained by him personally. After
organizing a mosque in Philadel¬
phia, he was sent to head the move¬
ment in Harlem in 1954 before he
was 30 years old.

In a few years he was able to
transform the Black Muslim Move¬

ment into a national organization
and himself into one of the coun¬
try’s best known personalities. As
the public spokesman and defender
of the movement, he literally put
it on the map. This was the be¬
ginning of his trouble with his lead¬
er, Elijah Muhammad. When the
public thought of the Black Muslim
Movement they thought first of
Malcolm X.

Malcolm X had appeal far be¬
yond the movement. He was one
of the most frequent speakers on
the nation’s campuses and the ob¬
ject of admiration by thousands of
militant youth.

In his pamphlet, “Malcolm X—
The Man and His Ideas,” George
Breitman gives the following de¬
scription of Malcolm’s appeal as a
speaker:

“His speaking style was unique
—plain, direct like an arrow, de¬
void of flowery trimming. He used
metaphors and figures of speech
that were lean and simple, rooted
in the ordinary, daily experience of
his audiences. He knew what the
masses thought and how they felt,
their strengths and their weak¬
nesses. He reached right into their
minds and hearts without wasting
a word; and he never tried to flatter
them. Despite an extraordinary
ability to move and arouse his lis¬
teners, his main appeal was to rea¬
son, not emotion ... I want only
to convey the idea that rarely has
there been a man in America better
able to communicate ideas to the
most oppressed people; and that
was not just a matter of technique,

26

May 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

which can be learned and applied
in any situation by almost anybody,
but that it was a rare case of a man
in closest communion with the op¬
pressed, able to speak to them, be¬
cause he identified himself with
them, an authentic expression of
their yearning for freedom, a true
product of their growth in the same
way that Lenin was a product of
the Russian people.”

From 1954, when he was made
responsible for the Black Muslim
Movement in Harlem, the history
of that movement is, essentially, the
history of the rise of Malcolm X.

In public speeches, where he
nearly always prefaced his remarks
with the statement, “The Honor¬
able Elijah Muhammad teaches
us,” Malcolm X was teaching les¬
sons about the black American’s
fight for basic dignity that was more
meaningfully logical than anything
that Elijah Muhammad had ever
conceived. He was the public figure
most identified with the movement
and most sought after as its spokes¬
man. Louis E. Lomax referred to
him as the St. Paul of the Black
Muslim Movement and adds, “Not
only was he knocked to the ground
by the bright light of truth while
on an evil journey, but he also rose
from the dust stunned, with a new
name and a burning zeal to travel
in the opposite direction and carry
America’s 20 million Negroes with
him.”

In these years. Malcolm X was
preaching separation and frighten¬
ing more white people than the so¬
cial protest organizations that were

demanding integration. The bold
act of refusing integration was a
challenge to a society that never
intended to integrate the black
Americans in the first place. With
this act, Malcolm X put American
society on the defensive by ques¬
tioning its intentions toward his
people and proving that those inten¬
tions were false. Also, he made
black America question itself and
face reality. He identified the en¬
emy of their promise, indicted that
enemy and still did not relieve the
victim, his own people, of the re¬
sponsibility for being the instru¬
ment of their own liberation.

To place Malcolm X and his
rough-hewed grandeur in proper
perspective, one must first under¬
stand the nature of the society that
produced him and ultimately de¬
stroyed him. To a large extent, the
shadow of slavery still hangs over
this land, and affects the daily life
of every American. Slavery was
the black gold that produced Amer¬
ica’s first wealth and power. Slavery
was the breeding ground for the
most contagious and contaminating
monster of all times—racism.

It was this racism and oppression
by white America that convinced
Malcolm X of the necessity of black
nationalism as the vehicle for black
liberation, as opposed to “integra¬
tion,” while he was in the Black
Muslim Movement. Although his
black nationalism, while he was in
the Muslim organization, was nar¬
row and sectarian, this did not
prevent him from playing a tremen-

(Continued on page 60)

NEGRO DIGEST May 1969

27

WaL,n X

(Continued from page 27)

dously important role in the evolu¬
tion of the black freedom struggle.

Prior to the arrival of Malcolm
X on the scene, most of white
America looked upon the estab¬
lished civil rights organizations as
“extremists,” although most of
them were creatures and creations
of the white controllers of power.
But Malcolm comes along and says,
“not only do I refuse to integrate
with you, white man, but I demand
that I be completely separated from
you in some states of our own or
back home in Africa; not only is
your Christianity a fraud but your
‘democracy’ a brittle lie.” Neither
the white man nor his black apol¬
ogists could answer the latter argu¬
ment.

Because they could not answer
Malcolm in this area, they attacked
him where he was most vulnerable
—the concept of separatism; and
that all white folks were “blue-eyed
devils”—labeling him a “hate mon¬
ger,” “racist,” “dangerous fanatic,”
“black supremacist,” etc. In reality,
he was none of these things. Cer¬
tainly he didn’t preach “black su¬
premacy.” Malcolm X preached
black pride, black redemption,
black reaffirmation, and he gave the
black woman the image of a black
man that she could respect.

The fact that Malcolm X, while
in the Black Muslim Movement,
could reject a white person on any
term caused most of white Amer-

60

ica psychological suicide. And in¬
stilled admiration and pride in most
black Americans. For the egos of
most Americans are so bloated that
they cannot conceive of a black
man rejecting them.

It can be stated categorically that
Malcolm X, while in the Black
Muslim Movement and out of it,
created the present stage of the civil
rights struggle—to the extent that
he was a catalytic agent—off stage,
sarcastically criticising the “civil
rights leaders,” popping a whip
which activated them into more
radical action and programs. He
was the alternative with which the
power holders of America had to
deal, if they didn’t deal with the
established “civil rights leaders.”

On December 1, 1963, about
two weeks after President John F.
Kennedy’s assassination, Malcolm
X addressed a public rally at Man¬
hattan Center in New York City.
He was speaking as a replacement
for Elijah Muhammad as he had
done many times before. After the
speech, in a question and answer
period, Malcolm X made the re¬
mark that led to his suspension as
a Muslim Minister. In answer to
a question, “What do you think
about President Kennedy’s assassi¬
nation?”, Malcolm X answered that
he saw the case as, “the chickens
coming home to roost.” Soon after
the remark, Malcolm X was sus¬
pended by Elijah Muhammad and
directed to stop speaking for 90

Moy 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

days. Some weeks later, when Mal¬
colm X realized that there were a
number of highly placed persons in
the Black Muslim Movement con¬
spiring against him, seemingly with
Elijah Muhammad’s consent, he
left the movement.

Malcolm devotes a chapter in his
book to the growth of his disen¬
chantment and his eventual sus¬
pension from the Black Muslim
Movement. He says: “I had helped
Mr. Muhammad and his ministers
to revolutionize the American black
man’s thinking, opening his eyes
until he would never again look in

the same fearful way at the white
man ... If I harbored any personal
disappointment whatsoever, it was
that privately I was convinced that
our Nation of Islam could be an
even greater force in the American
black man’s overall struggle—if we
engaged in more action. By that I
mean I thought privately that we
should have amended, or relaxed,
our general non-engagement policy.
I felt that, wherever black people
committed themselves, in the Little
Rocks and the Birminghams and
other places, militantly disciplined
Muslims should also be there—for
all the world to see, and respect and
discuss.”

On March 8, 1964, he publicly

announced that he was starting a
new organization, (in fact two new
organizations were started, the
Muslim Mosque, Inc., and the
Organization of Afro-American
Unity).

Malcolm X was still somewhat
beholden to Elijah Muhammad in
the weeks immediately following
his break with the movement. At
his press conference on March
12th, he said, in part:

“I am and always will be a Mus¬
lim. My religion is Islam. I still
believe that Mr. Muhammad’s
analysis of the problem is the most
realistic, and that his solution is
the best one. This means that I too
believe the best solution is complete
separation, with our people going
back home, to our own African
homeland. But separation back to
Africa is still a long-range pro¬
gram, and while it is yet to ma¬
terialize, 22 million of our people
who are still here in America need
better food, clothing, housing, edu¬
cation and jobs right now. Mr. Mu¬
hammad’s program does point us
back homeward, but it also con¬
tains within it what we could and
should be doing to help solve many
of our problems while we are still
here.

“Internal differences within the
Nation of Islam forced me out of
it. I did not leave of my own free
will. But now that it has happened
I intend to make the most of it.
Now that I have more independ¬
ence of action, I intend to use a

NEGRO DIGEST May 1969

more flexible approach toward
working with others to get a solu¬
tion to this problem. 1 do not pre¬
tend to be a divine man, but 1 do
believe in divine guidance, divine
power, and in the fulfillment of di¬
vine prophecy. I am not educated,
nor am 1 an expert in any particular
field . . . but I am sincere and my
sincerity is my credentials.

“The problem facing our people
here in America is bigger than all
other personal or organizational
differences. Therefore, as leaders,
we must stop worrying about the
threat that we seem to think we
pose to each other’s personal pres¬
tige, and concentrate our united ef¬
forts toward solving the unending
hurt that is being done daily to our
people here in America.

“1 am going to organize and head
a new mosque in New York City,
known as the Muslim Mosque, Inc.
This gives us a religious base, and
the spiritual force necessary to rid
our people of the vices that destroy
the moral fiber of our community.

“Our political philosophy will be
Black Nationalism. Our economic
and social philosophy will be Black
Nationalism. Our cultural empha¬
sis will be Black Nationalism.

“Many of our people aren’t re¬
ligiously inclined, so the Muslim
Mosque, Inc., will be organized in
such a manner as to provide for the
active participation of all Negroes
in our political, economic, and so¬
cial programs, despite their re¬
ligious or non-religious beliefs.

“The political philosophy of
Black Nationalism means: we must
control the politics and the poli¬
ticians of our community. They
must no longer take orders from
outside forces. We will organize
and sweep out of office all iNegro
politicians who are puppets for the
outside forces.”

Malcolm X had now thrust him¬
self into a new area of conflict that
would take him, briefly, to a high
point of international attention and
partial acceptance.

During the last phase of his life
Malcolm X established the Muslim
Mosque, Inc., and a non-religious
organization—the Organization of
Afro-American Unity, patterned
after the Organization of African
Unity. He attempted to interna¬
tionalize the civil rights struggle by
taking it to the United Nations.

In several trips to Africa and one
to Mecca, he sought the counsel
and support of African and Asian
heads of state. His trip to Mecca
and Africa had a revolutionary ef¬
fect upon his thinking. His peren¬
nial call had always been for black
unity and self-defense in opposition
to the “integrationist’s” program of
non-violence, passive resistance
and “Negro-white-unity.” When he
returned home from his trip he was
no longer opposed to progressive
whites uniting with revolutionary
blacks, as his enemies would sug¬
gest. But to Malcolm, and correct¬
ly so, the role of the white progres¬
sive was not in black organizations
but in white organizations in white

62

Mo y 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

communities, convincing and con¬
verting the unconverted to the
black cause. Further, and perhaps
more important, Malcolm had ob¬
served the perfidy of the white lib¬
eral and the American left when¬
ever Afro-Americans sought to be
instruments of their own liberation.
He was convinced that there could
be no black-white unity until there
was black unity; that there could
be no workers solidarity until there
is racial solidarity.

The overwhelming majority of
white Americans demonstrate daily
that they cannot and will not accept
the black man as an equal in all its
ramifications—after having 345
years of racism preached to them
from the pulpit, taught in the prim¬
er and textbook, practiced by the
government, apotheosized on edi¬
torial pages, lauded on the airways
and television screens. It would be
tantamount to self-castration, a
gutting of the ego. It would be ask¬
ing white America to completely
purge itself of everything it has
been taught, fed and believed for
345 years.

It was this recognition of what
racism had done to the white man
and the black mind that the follow¬
ing paragraph was and is a key¬
stone of the Organization of Afro-
American Unity’s program: "We
must revamp our entire thinking
and redirect our learning trends so
that we can put forth a confident
identity and wipe out the false
image built up by an oppressive
society. We can build a foundation
for liberating our minds by study¬

ing the different philosophies and
psychologies of others. Provisions
are being made for the study of lan¬
guages of Eastern origin such as
Swahili, Hausa and Arabic. Such
studies will give us, as Afro-Amer¬
icans, a direct access to ideas and
history of our ancestors, as well as
histories of mankind at large."
More so than any other Afro-
American leader, Malcolm X, real¬
ized that there must be a concomi¬
tant cultural and educational revo¬
lution if the physical revolution is
to be successful. No revolution has
ever sustained itself on emotion.

When Malcolm X returned from
his trip to Mecca and Africa, he
completely repudiated the Black
Muslim’s program of separation,
their acquisitive thirst for money
and property and machine idolatry.
He felt that they were merely imi¬
tating the racist enemy. He still be¬
lieved in separation from his racist
enemy, but his was an ideological
separation.

To Malcolm X, the belief was
that the Afro-American must tran¬
scend his enemy not imitate him.
For he foresaw that both the Black
Muslims and the “integrationists”
were aping the oppressor; that
neither recognized that the struggle
for black freedom was neither so¬
cial nor moral. It was and is a pow¬
er struggle; a struggle between the
white-haves and the black-have-
nots. A struggle of the oppressor
and the oppressed. And if the op¬
pressed is to breach the power of
the oppressor, he must either ac-

NEGRO DIGEST May 1969

63

quire power or align himself with
power.

Therefore, it is not accidental
that Malcolm’s political arm, the
Organization of Afro-American
Unity, was patterned to the letter
and spirit after the Organization of
African Unity. Nor should it be sur¬
prising that he officially linked up
the problems of Afro-Americans
with the problems of his black
brothers and sisters on the mother
continent. Malcolm X’s vision was
broad enough to see that the Afro-
Americans were not a “minority”
as the enemy and his lackeys would
have us believe. Afro-Americans
are not an isolated 22 million.
There are over 100 million black
people in the Western Hemisphere
—Cuba, Brazil, Latin America, the
West Indies, America, etc. And
Malcolm knew that when we unite
these millions with the 300 million
on the African continent the black
man becomes a mighty force. The
second largest people on earth.
And so Malcolm’s perennial theme
was unity, unity, unity.

The formation of the Organiza¬
tion of Afro-American Unity and
the establishment of an official con¬
nection with Africa was one of the
most important acts of the twen¬
tieth century. For this act gave the
Afro-Americans an official link
with the new emerging power
emanating from both Africa and
Asia. Thus, Malcolm X succeeded
where Marcus Garvey and others
had failed. Thus, doing this, Mal¬
colm projected the cause of Afro-

64

American freedom into the interna¬
tional arena of power.

When he internationalized the
problem, by raising it from the level
of civil rights to that of HUMAN
RIGHTS and by linking up with
Africa, Malcolm X threw himself
into the cross-fire of that invisible,
international cartel of power and
finance which deposes Presidents
and Prime Ministers, dissolves Par¬
liaments, if they refuse to do their
bidding. It was this force, I believe,
which killed Malcolm X, which
killed Lumumba, which killed
Hammarskjold.

There is another and more po¬
tent reason why the American op¬
pressors feared Malcolm X and
desired him dead. And that is the
publicized fact that he was going
to bring the oppression of Afro-
Americans before the United Na¬
tions, charging the United States
government with genocide. Many
of the oppressors had conniptions
when confronted with the prospect
of a world body discussing the
problems of Afro-Americans.

In the introduction to Malcolm
X’s autobiography, M. S. Handler
has said: “No man in our time
aroused fear and hatred in the white
man as did Malcolm, because in
him the white man sensed an im¬
placable foe who could not be had
for any price—a man unreservedly
committed to the cause of liberat¬
ing the black man in American so¬
ciety rather than integrating the

black man into that society.”

He was, more precisely, a man in
search of a definition of himself

May 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

and his relationship to his people,
his country and the world. That a
man who had inhabited the “lower
depth” of life could rise in triumph
as a reproach to its ills, and become
an uncompromising champion of
his people, is in itself a remarkable
feat. Malcolm X went beyond this
feat. Though he came from the
American ghetto and directed his
message to the people in the Amer¬
ican ghetto first of all, he also be¬

came, in his brief lifetime, a figure
of world importance. He was as¬
sassinated on February 21, 1965,
while on the threshold of his po¬
tential.

About the men of his breed, the
writer, John Oliver Killens has
said: “He was a dedicated patriot:
DIGNITY was his country, MAN¬
HOOD was his government and
FREEDOM was his land.”—New
York City, November 1968

John Henrik Clarke, author of “Malcolm X: The Man and His Times,”
is editor of several anthologies, including the popular American Negro
Short Stones. He also is an editor of Freedomways magazine. The
above article is adapted from his introductory essay to a book on the
late Malcolm Shabazz to be published later this year.

NEGRO DIGEST May 1969

65

Journal of Negro Education

Africa and the American Negro Press
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: The Journal of Negro Education , Vol. 30, No. 1 (Winter, 1961), pp. 64-68
Published by: Journal of Negro Education
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2294422

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:56

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/tenns.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUS1S9®

Journal of Negro Education is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The Journal
of Negro Education.

http://www.j stor.org

Current Trends in Negro Education and
Shorter Papers

Section A: Africa and the American Negro Press

John Henrik Clarke

U.S. Correspondent cn African Affairs, World Mutual Exchange ,
International News Features

T he AMERICAN negro press has
been more consistent in its cover¬
age of African news than any other news
media in the United States. This would
indicate that its coverage has been ade¬
quate. Quite the contrary. While the
quantity of this coverage could be ac¬
cepted as adequate, the quality leaves
much to be desired. In fact, the Ameri¬
can Negro Press, like the American Press
in general, have missed or mis-handled
the story of emergent Africa. I believe
the emergence of Africa to be the greatest
news event in the age in which we live.
In the handling of news relating to Afri¬
ca, there seems to be a re-occurring mul¬
tiplicity of errors that can be traced to
one error—the inability or reluctance of
the present interpreters of Africa to recog¬
nize and understand Africa's historical
past. Contrary to a still prevailing con¬
cept, the Africans did not wait in dark¬
ness for the Europeans to bring the light.
What we are now witnessing is neither
the first nor the second emergence of
Africa. This is an elementary fact, yet
the “Johnny Come Latelys” who have
lately discovered Africa, do not seem to
be aware of it.

The awareness of Africa by the men
who built and developed the American
Negro Press, goes back to the hectic and
heroic beginning of Negro journalism in
this country. Some of the back issues of
these old papers show their editors' keen
awareness of Africa and its importance.

In the publication: Douglass Monthly ,
edited for the Anti-Slavery Society by
Frederick Douglass, the following news
item appeared in the issue of January

1862, under the heading: The Future of
Africa. Miscellaneous: By Rev. Alexander
Crummell, B.A., of Liberia, West Africa.

The undersigned proposes to issue
in twelve volumes of about 300 pages,
orations, addresses, and other papers,
mostly prepared for National and Mis¬
sionary occasions in Liberia, West
Africa; and pertaining to National Life
and Duty.

The following is a list of the ar¬
ticles:

1. The English Language in Liberia.

2. The duty of a rising Christian
State to contribute to the World's well¬
being and civilization.

3. Address on laying the comer
stone of St. Mark s Hospital, Cape Pal¬
mas.

4. Duty and relations of free colored
men, in America to Africa.

5. Eulogium on the life and char¬
acter of Thomas Clarkson, Esq.

6. God and Nation—an anniversary
Sermon.

7. The fitness of the Gospel for
its own work—a Convocational Sermon.

8. The progress and Prospects of
the Republic of Liberia.

9. The progress of Civilization
along the West Coast of Africa.

10. The Negro Race not under a
curse—from the London Christian Ob¬
server of August, 1853.

This volume will be printed on good
white paper, in clear type, neatly
bound, and at $1.00 per copy.

64

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

65

As it is published to help repair se¬
rious losses by fire in Africa, and to
secure the education of children, it
will not be published until 400 sub¬
scribers are obtained.

The aid of generous friends is re¬
quested, at an early day as possible as
the subscriber is anxious to return,
very soon, to his duty in Africa.

Alexander Crommel, Missionery
311 Spring Street
New York, N.Y.

December 12th, 1861.

Alexander Crummell, founder of the
African Academy, friend and contempo¬
rary of Dr. Edwin W. Blyden, the great
West Indian scholar and benefactor of
West Africa, was one of the first of our
early writers to call attention to Africa
through the American Negro Press. He
was the dean of the black scholarly and
literary group, in the closing quarter of
the nineteenth century. The life of Dr.
Crummell later fired the imagination and
redoubled the vigor of Dr. W. E. B. Du
Bois, whose sharp and penetrating pen
burned its own path in National and in¬
ternational affairs, from the early nineties
to the present day.

Du Bois, inspired by Alexander Crum¬
mell, made the subject of Africa a burn¬
ing issue in the American Negro Press.
In 1915, the Home University Library
brought out a small book “The Negro,”
in which Du Bois outlined the program
that must be followed in order to deal
properly with the whole field of African
life and history.

Carter G. Woodson came forward with
his researches and publications which
blossomed forth into the widest populari¬
zation of the subject. Quietly African
scholars like J. E. Moorland, Arthur A.
Schomburg, J. A. Rogers and William
L. Hansbery led the field in gathering
material.

After the first World War, Du Bois
again accelerated the American Negros
interest in Africa by organizing a series
of Pan-African Congresses. At a time
when the news about the aspirations of

Africans for self government was being
ignored throughout most of the world, the
American Negro Press gave full coverage
to this subject.

In the pages of these newspapers we
learned of the activities of outstanding
African personalities stubbornly keeping
alive the dream of eventual independence
for all African nations.

The South African writer, Sol Plaatje
and the trade unionist, Clement Kadalie
made tours of the United States in 1927
and 1928. Now the story of Africa’s
struggles was brought directly to us by
two able Africans. This occasion went
unnoticed by all, except the American
Negro Press.

From the reports on the Pan-African
Congress we learned of other Africans of
caliber. Dr. J. E. K. Aggrey had lived
in the United States for a number of
years and returned to the Gold Coast
(now Ghana). The career of his fellow
countryman, the Honorable Casely Hay-
ford had been well reported in the Amer¬
ican Negro Press. Again from the Pan-
African Congress reports the names of
Blaise Diagne, of French West Africa, a
member of the Chamber of Deputies, Paul
Panda of the Belgian Congo and Rene
Maran of French Equatorial Africa, be¬
came identified with Africa’s awakening.

The coverage of news relating to Africa
was revitalized by the American Negro
Press during the Italian-Ethiopian War.
In the reporting of this conflict the Amer¬
ican Negro Press was fortunate in having
at least two reporters who had been well
schooled in African History in particular
and World History in general. In his
dispatches from Ethiopia, J. A. Rogers
gave an astute analyses to the Pittsburgh
Courier , of the war, together with a
commentary on the political intrigues in
Europe that led to this conflict. Later,
in a small book, “The Real Facts About
Ethiopia,” he digested his reports and
produced the most revealing document of
the Italian-Ethiopian War that has so far
appeared in print.

Dr. Willis N. Huggins, a high school
history teacher, author of a remarkable

66

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

book ‘Introduction to African Civiliza¬
tions," went to Geneva and reported on
the League of Nations meetings concern¬
ing the Italian-Ethiopian War, for the
Chicago Defender. Here again the
American Negro Press in its coverage of
African news was fortunate to have on
the scene of conflict a keen observer who
could see through the subterfuge and
pretenses of European powers in their
frantic schemes to keep their African
colonies. Both Rogers and Huggins saw
behind and beyond the headlines and fore¬
told the future repercussions of Ethiopia's
betrayal. Their reports were a highwater
mark in American Negro journalism.

While the coverage of African news by
the American Negro Press was increasing,
in the years since the Italian-Ethiopian
War, the caliber of this coverage was
sadly declining. Today, most of the news
about Africa that appears in the Negro
Press, consists of press release handouts
from the various colonial Information
Centers, re-written news items from
white newspapers, and an occasional ar¬
ticle or group of articles by a nonjouma-
list traveler, recently returned from a trip
to Africa. Very little on the scene and
behind the scene coverage of African
news is being done. The few exceptions
I will mention later.

The coverage of African news by the
American Negro Press was accelerated
when the rise of independence movements
in Africa became international news. This
acceleration reached some kind of cere¬
monious plateau the week the Gold Coast
gained its independence and took back
its ancient name, Ghana. The occasion
was well observed by the American Negro
Press. Most of the major Negro papers
published special supplements, saluting
the new state of Ghana.

For many years the Pittsburgh Courier
has been ahead of all other Negro news¬
papers in its coverage of news relating
to Africa. Their special supplement of
the occasion of Ghana's independence was
the most intelligently edited of the many
that were published. In an article,
“Ghana . . . The Empire in the Sudan,"
George S. Schuyler wrote a capsule his¬

tory of the old Empire of Ghana and
briefly appraised the significant events
leading to the establishment of the new
state. In other articles by J. A. Rogers,
Marguerite Cartwright, and the editor
of the Courier , the history and importance
of the new state were presented in a
manner that could be understood by
readers who had no prior knowledge of
the subject matter.

Here again an American Negro news¬
paper proved that it was capable of pre¬
senting African news on a high journal¬
istic level. Unfortunately the American
Negro Press has never been consistent in
maintaining this high standard.

The largest Negro newspaper published
locally, in New York City, The Amster¬
dam News , did not do as well as the
Courier in its Ghana Independence Sup¬
plement, lacking the experienced writers
on Africa that the Pittsburgh Courier has
nearly always had. Their writer picked
at and wrote about the subject, without
showing any real understanding of it.
His contribution lost my interest when
he digressed in his article in order to
explain how a Ghanaian male persuades
a Ghanaian female to say “yes" to that
ancient and obvious question.

The flurry of interest in African news
continued somewhat abated. Kwame
Nkrumah, Prime Minister of Ghana, be¬
came a national hero to the American Ne¬
groes, who were presently very short of
heroes. Now he has a place in the right
side of our heart, along-side Martin
Luther King.

The Pittsburgh Courier continued to
lead all other Negro newspapers in its
coverage of African news, particularly in
reporting the news as it relates to African
history.

From September 7, 1957 to March 8,
1958, the Courier published a twenty-
seven week series of articles under the
title: “Famous African Chiefs." This
was the longest series of this nature ever
to appear in an American Negro news¬
paper. This series of articles were drawn
from a completed book: “The Lives of
Great African Chiefs." The book con-

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

67

sists of twenty-one short biographies of
outstanding African Chiefs whose lives
and activities have influenced the direc¬
tion of African history in the years be¬
tween the early part of the 18 th century
to the middle of the 20th century.

Now permit me to digress long enough
to make one thing clear: commendable as
the Pittsburgh Courier may be, I do not
mean to imply that its coverage of African
news is adequate. There is no really
adequate coverage of African news by any
newspaper in this country.

In the November 16, 1957 issue of
the Courier another impressive Special
Supplement was published on Africa. All
the material for this supplement, except
an article, “Africa's Peaceful Revolution"
by George S. Schuyler, was prepared by
the French Press and Information Service
here in New York City. This supple¬
ment was informative in spite of being
completely pro-French. After reading this
one-sided recitation on the “achievement"
of the French in Africa, an uninformed
person could easily conclude that the
Fench imperialists were angels who came
to Africa to bring milk and honey. A
well informed person could easily con¬
clude that this was not the case. The
major weakness of the American Negro
Press in its coverage of African news is
plainly shown in the publication of this
supplement. All too often, news relating
to Africa is published without question,
examination or analysis.

In May 1958 the pro-French leaning
of the Pittsburgh Courier was continued
in a more direct way. George S. Schuyler,
New York editor of the Courier made a
tour through the French colonies in West
Africa and wrote a series of revealing
articles, titled: “In Brightest Africa." To
me the articles revealed among other
things: The French were obviously pay¬
ing Mr. Schuyler's traveling bill and he
was obviously seeing what they wanted
him to see.

Once more, French imperialism was
washed whiter than snow. I traveled
through some of the same colonies last
summer, paying my own traveling bill,

and my eyes saw an entirely different
picture. There is much to admire in
French colonial administration and much
to abhor; and snow is figurately and
literally whiter than anything I saw.

Another major weakness of the Ameri¬
can Negro Press in its coverage of Afri¬
can news is the lack of a dynamic ap¬
proach in presenting the African story.
Indeed, they view with alarm as the un¬
predictable Africans move rapidly from
one stage of transition to another. This
alarm should be converted into a new
and dynamic journalism that will present
the story of emergent Africa in a manner
that will summon both attention and
respect.

First the standard sitters of the Amer¬
ican Negro Press will have to learn
what makes a good African story. New
and more interesting ways must be found
to tell the African story, which indeed
is the story of the new age of man.

A case in point: Last year Tshekedi
Khama, son of the great Bechuana Chief
of the same name died in London where
he had gone for medical treatment. The
name Tshekedi Khama has been in the
news at regular intervals for more than
twenty-five years. In addition to being
the son of one of the greatest men bom
in Southern Africa, Tshekedi Khama was
an able and defiant African leader who
lived under British rule without ever
really accepting it.

In 1933 Tshekedi Khama tried and
punished a misbehaving Englishman for
molesting some Bechuana girls. The in¬
cident made headlines around the world.
The thought of a white man being tried
and punished by an African, in an Afri¬
can court, shook the then prevailing co¬
lonial structure. Tshekedi's tribe, the
Bamangwata, and others in Bechuanaland,
were on the brink of revolution. The
British muddled through this crisis by
slapping Tshekedi's wrist lightly and care¬
fully. Their reprimand was tantamount
to a retreat.

After the passing of this crisis, Tshe¬
kedi Khama resumed his responsibilities
as Paramount Chief of the Bamangwata

68

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

Tribe of Bechuanaland—following in the
footsteps of his distinguished father. In
the years that followed, he developed into
one of the most able tribal rulers in
all Africa. When he objected to his
nephew s, Seretse Khama’s, marriage to an
English girl, he was back in trouble
again, and back in the headlines.

The death of this outstanding African
personality went almost unnoticed by the
American Negro Press. This is what I
meant when I said: "The standard sit¬
ters of the American Negro Press do
not seem to know what makes a good
African story.” In addition to needing
a new way to evaluate the African
story, they also need a new way to re¬
evaluate the relations between the emer¬

gent African and the status of the
people of African descent in the Western
World.

Admittedly, the American Negro Press
in its coverage of African news have
been more consistent and thorough than
any other news media in the United
States—all the more reason why their
present inadequacy cannot be excused.
The African story is bigger than all the
story tellers, and it is forever changing.
No one is expected to tell it as well as
it needs to be told. The many dimen¬
sions of the African story have made
the collective efforts of all of its present
day interpreters appear like a mole hill
that leaves a mountain to be desired.

New Dimensions ofAn Old Struggle

Black Power and Black History

BY JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

It is not really a “Negro revolution” that is up¬
setting the country. What is upsetting the country
is a sense of its own identity. If, for example, one
managed to change the curriculum in all the
schools so that Negroes learned more about them¬
selves and their real contributions to this culture,
you would be liberating not only Negroes, you'd
be liberating white people who know nothing about
their own history. And the reason is that if you
are compelled to lie about one aspect of anybody's
history, you must lie about it all. If you have to
lie about my real role here, if you have to pretend
that I hoed all that cotton just because I loved
you, then you have done something to yourself.
You are mad.

—James Baldwin from “A Talk to
Teachers December 1963

IGURATIVELY speaking, the concept of Black Power and
j TW~*\ g Black History are twins that were fathered by the same his-
1 H £ torical experience. This concept was created to counteract
another concept: that the people of African descent had no
** history worthy of respect. The Europeans who started the
slave trade and the colonial system that followed needed to propagate
this concept in order to justify their action.

The present-day young black militants are asking, in many ways,
why the word history is so limited when it is applied to their people.
They are beginning to learn (belatedly) that history, depending on how
it is manipulated, can be either an instrument of oppression or of libera¬
tion. In most cases, what is called “‘African History” is only the history
of Africa’s contact with Europe, beginning with the slave trade. What
is called “Negro History” is generally the history of American slavery
and subsequent effects.

NEGRO DIGEST February 1969

13

The Europeans who started the slave trade in the fifteenth century
had to forget—or pretend to forget—all they had previously known
about Africa’s contribution to the development of mankind.

The present-day Black Power and Black History advocates are try¬
ing to restore what the slave trade and the system of economic oppression
took away. Their fight has long roots and it was not started by Stokely
Carmichael or H. Rap Brown.

In a formal sense the concept of Black Power started in the nineteenth
century, concurrent with the many attempts to restore Black men to
an honorable place in history. The concept of Black Power confuses
most people because they are looking for a complicated system. Black
Power means no more or less than the right to determine your own
destiny, starting with the control of your own communities. This is the
same thing that every ethnic group in America has—or is trying to get.
Black Power without a respect for Black History is meaningless. Until
the essential manhood of a people is respected, no power in their hands
is effective.

In a speech made in Cuba last year, Stokely Carmichael, while ad¬
dressing himself to the subject “Black Power and The Third World,”
said this:

Since 1966, the cry of the rebellions has been “Black Power.”

In this cry, there was an ideology implied which the masses under¬
stood instinctively. It is because we are powerless that we are
oppressed and it is only with power that we can make the decisions
governing our lives and our communities. . . . Black Power is more
than a slogan; it is a way of looking at our problems and the be¬
ginning of a solution. Because our color has been used as a weapon
to oppress us, we must use our color as a weapon of liberation.
This is the same as other people using their nationality as a weapon
for their liberation. . . . This coming together around our race was
an inevitable part of our struggle. We recognize, however, that this
is not the totality, only the necessary beginning.

Then, while emphasizing the need for the cultural restoration of a
people he said:

Black Power recognizes that while we are made to feel inferior,
this is only that we can be easily exploited. Color and culture were
and are key in our oppression, therefore our analysis of history and
our economic analysis are rooted in these concepts. With power
we will take our birthright, because it was with power that our
birthright was taken from Tis. % . . . Black Power not only addresses
itself to exploitation, but to the problem of cultural integrity.

14

February 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

The nineteenth century black militants, and some before them, were
saying essentially the same thing in different ways.

The fight against the distortion and suppression of the true history
of the Africans and Afro-Americans was started long before the Civil
War by “free Negroes” and escaped slaves who had learned to read
and write.

The back-to-Africa idea has been a recurring theme in the lives
of Black Americans for more than a hundred years. The thought was
strong during the formative years of the Colonization Society and some
of the most outstanding Black men of the eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries came under its persuasion. In the middle of the nineteenth
century, while the issue of slavery was being debated in most of the
country, the feeling for Africa among American blacks was growing
stronger. Publications like Freedoms’ Journal and Douglass Monthly,
edited by Frederick Douglass, called attention to the plight of the people
of Africa as well as the Black Americans.

As far back as 1881, the renowned scholar and benefactor of West
Africa, Dr. Edward Wilmot Blyden, speaking on the occasion of his
inauguration as President of Liberia College, sounded the note for the
organized teaching of the culture and civilization of Africa and decried
the fact that the world’s image of Africa was not in keeping with Africa’s
true status in world history. I quote from his address on this occasion:

The people generally are not yet prepared to understand their
own interests in the great work to be done for themselves and their
children. We shall be obliged to work for some time to come not
only without the popular sympathy we ought to have but with
utterly inadequate resources.

In all English-speaking countries the mind of the intelligent Ne¬
gro child revolts against the descriptions of the Negro given in
elementary books, geographies, travels, histories. . . .

Having embraced or at least assented to these falsehoods about
himself, he concludes that his only hope of rising in the scale of
respectable manhood is to strive for what is most unlike himself
and most alien to his peculiar tastes. And whatever his literary at¬
tainments or acquired ability, he fancies that he must grind at the
mill which is provided for him, putting in material furnished by his
hands, bringing no contribution from his own field; and of course
nothing comes out but what is put in.

The great human drama now being called “The Black Revolution in
the U.S.A.” has long historical roots, and it cannot be fully understood
until it is seen in this context. In his 1944 book, Capitalism and Slavery ,

NEGRO DIGEST February 1969

15

Dr. Eric Williams places the origin of this Revolution in historical per¬
spective and calls attention to its early development:

When, in 1492, Columbus, representing the Spanish monarchy,
discovered the New World, he set in train the long and bitter in¬
ternational rivalry over colonial possessions for which, after four
and a half centuries, no solution has yet been found. Portugal,
which had initiated the movement of international expansion,
claimed the new territories on the ground that they fell within the
scope of a papal bull of 1455 authorizing her to reduce to servitude
all infidel people. The two powers (Spain and Portugal), to avoid
controversy, sought arbitration and, as Catholics, turned to the Pope
—a natural and logical step in an age when the universal claims of
the Papacy were still unchallenged by individuals and governments.
After carefully sifting the rival claims, the Pope issued, in 1493,
a series of papal bulls which established a line of demarcation bet-
tween the colonial possessions of the states: The East went to Por¬
tugal and the West went to Spain.

Though the announcement of the fact came much later, the European
“scramble for Africa” and subsequently, Asia and North America,
started with this act. The labor and raw materials of Africa, Asia, South
America and the West Indies financed the European Industrial Revolu¬
tion.

The Africans who were brought to the New World against their will
were dehumanized, and in most cases, deculturalized. They were neither
respected Africans nor accepted New World Americans. They were
renamed, and became a marginal branch of the human family now
referred to as Negroes. The Europeans needed a rationale for their
actions and a rationale was created with supporting concepts. The
crudest concept ever devised by the mind of man was created to support
the slave trade and the colonial system that followed—the concept of
race and the assumption that there are superior and inferior races. The
Africans were depicted as a people without a history who had never
properly handled power and who, certainly, had made no contribution
to the development of human cultures. And thus the seeds of the pres¬
ent-day conflict were planted.

16

February 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

Black History and Self-Identity

The American Federation of Teachers’ Conference on “Racism in
Education” held in Washington, D. C. on December 8, 9, and 10, 1966,
set in motion much of the present action and the debate about Black
History and how it should be taught in the public schools.

The noted actor, Ossie Davis, addressed the conference on the first
day. His opening remarks were: “Those of us who are concerned, who
are caught up, who really want to be involved in the revolution, must
be prepared at this conference to tear aside our most private thoughts
and prejudices. . . .”

The tone for the conference had been set. For two days more than
1,500 teachers and educators examined and indicated the American
educational system. They were told that a curtain of ignorance hangs
over the school systems of this nation and that our children are not being
educated to face the realities of this nation and this world. Cases of
deliberate distortion of the role that the Black Americans have played
in the making of this country were pointed out. And it was further
stated that everyone from professional textbook writers to missionaries
had participlated in this distortion.

Ossie Davis cited the English language as a basic transmitter of preju¬
dice. In his speech entitled, “The English Language is My Enemy,” he
said that he counted 120 synonyms for the term “blackness” in Roget’s
Thesaurus, half of which were grossly unfavorable.

Davis argued that right from the time a black child learns the English
language he learns 60 ways to despise himself, and a white child learns
60 ways to aid and abet the crime.

Keith E. Baird, a New York school teacher, who followed Ossie Davis,
talked about the importance of ethnic identification for Afro-Americans.
Mr. Baird, who is a teacher of languages, spoke of the respected place
in history, as celebrated in the Jewish holiday of Hanukkah of the Mac¬
cabees of Biblical times. He also pointed out that in the process of
ethnic identification, not only a person’s individual attributes are consid¬
ered, but the “cultural identification of this group.”

Baird presented to the conference a resolution that he urged it to
adopt, the wording of which was:

To say that the slavery-connected word “Negro” should be aban¬
doned, and in its place the words “Afro” or “African-American”
be applied to persons of African descent in the United States in all
places where such reference to ethnic descent is appropriate.

At a later conference session concerning resolutions, this one was
unanimously adopted.

NEGRO DIGEST February 1969

17

In his presentation, Mr. Baird had defined what the cry for Black
History is about—it is about the search for a people’s identity and their
need for a new image of themselves. The Black Americans are trying
to locate themselves on the map of human geography. This explains
the growing preference for the words “Black African” and “Afro-Amer¬
ican”. These words show how the Black Americans relate to a land, a
history and a culture.

In a number of other conferences sponsored by the local branches
of the American Federation of Teachers and the UFT, the teachers
agreed on plans to implement courses in Black History. The main con¬
ferences were held in Detroit (May 11-13, 1967) and in Chicago (March
22-24, 1968), and conferences in Denver and St. Louis followed. While
many of the white teachers clearly admitted that racism is rampant in
the American educational system, very few of them had any basic plan
concerning what to do about it. Their reluctance to commit themselves
to the correction of this racism caused a lot of black teachers to form
separate organizations, some within the framework of the American
Federation of Teachers and the UFT. The Chicago Black Teachers’
Caucus was one. In New York City the Afro-American Teachers*
Association was another.

Still another organization, the Conference of Afro-American Educa¬
tors, which met in Chicago in June 1968, shows the best potential of
becoming a nation-wide force to affect change in the educational system.
At this conference Donald Freeman, who renamed himself Baba La-
mumba, defined education as it relates to black people:

What we understand by education is the application of all one’s
knowledge for the benefit of the collective which in turn will benefit
each individual within the collective. To this end what must con¬
stitute a basic part of one’s education is the understanding of people
rather than things. We realize that once people understand them¬
selves, their knowledge of things is facilitated, that the exclusive
knowledge of things does not guarantee knowledge of people and in
fact contributes to the erosion, disintegration, and destruction of
the creativity of man.

Therefore, education must (1) teach Black people who they are,
(2) teach Black people what they are fighting for, (3) teach Black
people who they must identify with, (4) teach Black people where
their loyalty must lie, (5) teach Black people what must be done,
(6) teach Black people how to do it, and (7) teach Black people
that the destinies of all Black people are inseparably linked whether
we are in North, Central, or South America, the West Indies,
Europe, Asia, or Africa.

18

February 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

Broadening his explanation, Mr. Freeman continued:

Now, there must be a complete unity of all aspects of one’s life
and in particular education must be indelibly linked with one’s life
processes for the benefit of each Black man and woman and all
Black people. Those who have knowledge primarily from books
must be linked with those who have knowledge from the streets and
vice versa to confront and solve all the problems of Black people.
Education must assure that all of what one learns can be and will
be applied to concrete practical problems and their solutions. If
our people can throw molotov cocktails in white stores, we can cer¬
tainly throw molotov cocktails in our minds. Mathematics, physics,
electronics, sociology, religion and other sciences must not be
viewed as abstractions, but comprehended as the concentrated ex¬
periences of man’s inter-relationships with man, nature, and the
universe to mold and control his own destiny.

It is obvious that the American educational establishment is not ready
to correct itself and implement these suggestions that it would consider
extreme. This would not only be tantamount to correcting itself, it would
also be tantamount to repudiating itself. At the base of the grievance
of the Black teachers and growing numbers of black people is the fact
that they have been educated or miseducated in a system that has yet to
acknowledge that they are an integral part of American or Western
Civilization. Both the clamor for Black Power and Black History are
the clamor of people to enter the mainstream of a society and to insti¬
tute dynamic social reform—or to replace that society. The most far-
reaching reforms will be in the field of education. Control is the key
word in the school situation because it implies power to act in one’s
best interest at a time and a place of one’s choosing. The educational
establishment could digest or tolerate decentralization because the school
system would still be run in the main by the educational establishment,
which is a force operating outside of the local community. When com¬
munity control is added to decentralization, a whole new area of power
is defined. This means that the community will have the right to hire
and fire teachers and to control the massive budget of the school system
that is now a major American industry.

In an address in Ann Arbor, Michigan on May 25, 1968, Dr. Grace
Boggs said in effect that the question of Black control of the schools
has now become a question of survival for all black people. Urban
school systems are disintegrating before their eyes to the point where
their actual physical and mental safety are at stake. Black children and
their parents have lost the traditional respect for the teachers and prin-

NEGRO DIGEST February 1969

19

cipals of their schools because of the growing alienation between the
school and the community. The mass media, principally television, have
taught these children to become suspicious of most large establishments,
especially police forces and governmental agencies that make promises
which they do not keep.

Many of the white teachers in the large educational systems in cities
like New York, Detroit, Philadelphia, Chicago, and Los Angeles, come
to the system with preconceived notions about the ability of the Black
child to learn. Instead of teaching him they spend a lot of time con¬
vincing themselves that the children are unteachable. They do not bring
their best teaching ability to these communities because they do not
respect the children or the community well enough to do so. In addition
to being poor teachers for the Black community, these teachers are not
even good baby-sitters. In a lot of cases they are arrogant, unfulfilled
and insecure people, long overdue for analysis. Very often the Black
child and the Black community become whipping-boys for their neuroses.
Community control would mean that these teachers can be transferred
or fired, once their lack of qualifications have been proven.

There is no attempt to drive all white teachers out of any Black com¬
munity. However, teachers who fall within the above description will
not be secure under any form of community control.

Keith E. Baird, director of the Afro-American History and Cultural
Unit of the Board of Education, gave the following explanation of de¬
centralization and community control at the Summer Forum at Columbia
University in August of 1968 on the Black Experience.

I am going to talk about decentralization in the public schools
and its implications. I use the term “decentralization” largely be¬
cause it is the one that is generally used. Now, most words that
begin with this prefix “de-” suggest a kind of fall from grace, and I
think that discussion about the changes that are being sought in the
school system suffer somewhat from this semantic difficulty. I re¬
joice, however, to see that in this booklet the “Decentralization”
means re-forming the present school system in New York City into
largely autonomous school districts, joined with the central educa¬
tion agency into a city-wide federation.

Now this is a fairly decent and workable definition, but what does
it actually mean in terms of the “Black Experience,” the context in
which we have come together to discuss this matter? We seem to
have two separate questions before us: “decentralization” and
“community control.” Of course, the two are not necessarily mu-

( Continued on page 83)

20

February 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

(Continued from page 20J

flower and ^ Jdistortj .—

tually exclusive: you can have decentralization without having
community control and you can have community control without
having decentralization.

Now there is no problem about white people controlling the
schools, because that, of course, is what has always happened. The
schools are run by white people: the majority of the teachers are
white, and the people who administer the schools are in great part
white. Thus we have what are essentially white schools, reflecting
white interests, a white self-concept, and white culture. The ques¬
tion of community control comes in because certain enclaves, cer¬
tain new ethnic enclaves, will now be having greater control, or at
any rate be in a better position to exercise control over the schools
their children go to—provided, of course, that the rules and regula¬
tions of the New York City Board of Education actually permit
this to happen.

Thus we come to what is really the crux of the situation, namely,
the control of schools in Afro-American and Puerto Rican areas by
the Afro-American and Puerto Rican communities, particularly be¬
cause these communities have not been significantly represented
until now at the policy-making level in educational affairs. What
community control boils down to is simply this: are we or are we
not going to let Black people and Puerto Rican people really tell
teachers what to do? Especially, tell white teachers what to do?
And so on. That is really what this whole thing boils down to, and
we may as well face up to it.

Because most of decentralization and community control talk in New
York City is centered around I. S. 201 in Harlem and Ocean Hill
Brownsville in Brooklyn, it would be well to show the essence of the
background of this conflict.

The crucial issue of the I. S. 201 controversy is the poor quality of
education in ghettos such as Harlem.

From the first through the twelfth grade, an increasingly larger pro¬
portion of ghetto youth perform below their grade level in reading and
math. Eighty-seven percent of the pupils in the Harlem school district
are below grade level. Better than two-thirds of the pupils drop out
before graduation from high school. Daniel Schreiber, the former assist¬
ant superintendent of District 4, in which I. S. 201 is located, verified
these figures.

The parents of school district 4 were willing to accept the promise

NEGRO DIGEST February 1969

83

of the Board of Education that integration would help solve the problem
of poor education for their children.

When 201 was proposed as a junior high school as far back as 1958,
parents objected on the grounds that construction of a school at the
proposed site would create another segregated school. As late as 1965,
Dr. Bernard Donavan maintained that 201 would be an integrated
school. He even alluded to having the school related to a University,
accompanied by special programs. By February of 1966, Daniel
Schreiber maintained that 201 would be integrated, but by this time,
“integrated” had come to mean representative groups of black and
Puerto Rican children.

As early as March 28, community representatives were demanding the
establishment of a community group to which teachers would be re¬
sponsible in addition to the demand for an integrated school. Parents’
opposition to the Board of Education’s response (or lack of response)
to these demands canceled the scheduled opening of 201 for the spring
term of 1966. The school district was gerrymandered without the con¬
sultation of the community to create a student body of Puerto Ricans
and Negroes.

“Integration” gives way to “quality education.” By the end of the
summer, the Board of Education had to admit that it had no plan for
truly integrating I. S. 201. The parents, realizing that the Board of
Education had no intention of integrating the schools of Harlem, focused
attention on the basic problem of improving the quality of education in
Harlem with the realization that it would in reality have to be segregated.

There is agreement between the parents and the Board of Education
that the Board has failed to integrate the Harlem schools. There is also
agreement between the parents and the Board that the quality of educa¬
tion in Harlem is low. The disagreement lies in the means used to improve
the quality of education. The parents place the full responsibility of poor
education in Harlem upon the Board of Education whose present struc¬
ture they feel is incapable of providing or administering a quality edu¬
cational system to meet the needs of the ghetto community. The com¬
position of the board, how its members are selected and its source of
power indicate the distance that exists between the body that makes
educational policy and the community for whom the policy is made.

The Ocean Hill-Brownsville decentralization experiment in Brooklyn,
New York was spoiled by success. The Local School Board, consisting
mainly of parents from the community, took their jobs seriously and
asked that a number of teachers who they deemed incompetent be trans¬
ferred. This move seemed to have shocked and angered both the Board
of Education and the head of the United Federation of Teachers. This

84

February 1969 NEGRO DIGEST

abrupt exercising of power by the Local School Board and their Unit
Administrator came unexpectedly.

The two large black ghettos of Brooklyn merge at Ocean Hill. Its
inhabitants include a growing number of Puerto Ricans. Nothing of a
dynamic nature was expected of these slumdwellers.

In September 1966, the controversy around I. S. 201 in Harlem had
a profound effect on the Ocean Hill-Brownsville school district. That
month a group of parents in Harlem demanded that the Board of Edu¬
cation respect their right to select the principal for I. S. 201. These
parents were asking, for the first time, to have a voice in the administra¬
tion of the schools in their community. The contagious cry for com¬
munity control was now spreading beyond Harlem. It did not bypass
the Ocean Hill-Brownsville School District in Brooklyn.

After some protracted agitation, the Board of Education allowed the
people of Ocean Hill to form an administrative unit, with the under¬
standing that the Board would relinquish some of its authority to this
unit. The Administrative Unit and the local Governing Board succeeded
and began to exercise the authority that the Board of Education never
thought it would use. This is the basis of their trouble with the Board
of Education and the United Federation of Teachers.

The dispute between the people of Ocean Hill-Brownsville on one
side and the Board of Education and United Federation of Teachers on
the other side might well be a sad indication of what will soon be a
national crisis in education. The cry for Black Power and Black His¬
tory has rekindled a long smoldering fire that will, no doubt, affect
major changes in the educational, political and economic structure of
the United States.

John Henrik Clarke, author of the article, “Black Power and Black
History,” is a writer and lecturer of wide exposure and experience, an
editor of Freedomways magazine, and the compiler and editor of sev¬
eral anthologies, including American Negro Short Stories. He recently
collaborated with two other editors in a book about Brother Malcolm,
Malcolm X: The Man and His Time.

NEGRO DIGEST February 1969

85

The Alienation of James Baldwin

BY John Henrik Clarke

The now flourishing talent of James Baldwin had no easy birth, and he did not emerge overnight, as
some of his new discoverers would have you believe. For years this talent was in incubation in the
ghetto of Harlem, before he went to Europe nearly a decade ago in an attempt to discover the
United States and how he and his people relate to it. The book in which that discovery is portrayed,
The Fire Next Time (New York: Dial Press, 1963), is a continuation of his search for place and
definition.

The hardships of that search were recently described by Sterling Stuckey, Chairman of the
Committee of Negro Culture and History:

The tragedy of the American Negro is bom of the twin evils of the slave experience
and varying patterns of segregation, supported by law and custom, that have been
nation-wide in dimension for a century. The consequences of the Negro's quasi
freedom, unfolded against a grim backdrop of two and a half centuries of slavery,
have been no less destructive to his spiritual world—his hierarchy of values and his
image of himself—than to his every day world of work.

This quasi freedom of the Negro is often more humiliating than slavery and more difficult to fight,
because it gives the Negro the illusion of freedom while denying him the fact. Thus the Negro
continues his alien status in a country where his people have lived for more than three hundred
years. The Fire Next Time, like most of Baldwin's writings, is about this alienation.

Two essays, one long and one short, make up the book. The short essay, "My Dungeon Shook,"
originally appeared in the Progressive magazine. The long essay, "Down at the Cross," originally
appeared in the New Yorker under the title, "Letter From a Region in My Mind," and the issue in
which it came out is now a collector's item.

Baldwin more than any other writer of our times, has succeeded in restoring the personal essay to its
place as a form of creative literature. From his narrow vantage point of personal grievance, he has
opened a "window on the world." He plays the role traditionally assigned to thinkers concerned
with the improvement of human conditions—that of alarmist. He calls our attention to things in our
society that need to be corrected and things that need to be celebrated. The narrowness of his
vantage point is no assurance that he is right or wrong; nor does it negate the importance of what he
is saying. The oppressed person is the best authority on his oppression.

Racism in the United States has forced every Negro into a prolonged and pathetic war. He is either
at war against his oppression or against the weakness within himself that frustrates his ability to
participate in this war effectively. The saddest participants in this war for mental and physical
survival and basic human dignity are those Negroes who think that they are removed from it—those
who live with the illusion that they have been integrated. The limitation and uniqueness of
Baldwin's vantage point is that he is addressing his audience from the war zone.

The first essay, subtitled "Letter to My Nephew on the One Hundredth Anniversary of the
Emancipation," is Baldwin's advice to a young relative entering the area of racial conflict on the
anniversary of the proclamation that is supposed to have set his people free. The thrust of the
author's eloquent anger is deep.

1

This innocent country set you down in a ghetto in which, in fact, it intended that you
should perish. Let me spell out precisely what I mean by that, for the heart of the
matter is here, and the root of my dispute with my country. You were bom where you
were bom and faced the future that you faced because you were black and for no
other reason. The limits of your ambition were, thus, expected to be set forever. You
were bom into a society which spelled out with brutal clarity, and in as many ways as
possible, that you were a worthless human being. You were not expected to aspire to
excellence: you were expected to make peace with mediocrity.

Wherever you have turned, James, in your short time on this earth, you have been
told where you could go and what you could do (and how you could do it) and where
you could live and whom you could marry. I know your countrymen do not agree
with me about this, and I hear them saying, "You exaggerate." They do not know
Harlem, and I do. So do you. Take no one's word for anything, including mine—but
trust your experience. Know whence you came. If you know whence you came, there
is really no limit to where you can go.

This is close to the root of the matter. The Negro was not brought to the United States to be given
democracy. When the promise of democracy was made, it was not made to him, and this is the main
reason why the growth of democracy in this nation is retarded. Nonetheless, Baldwin advises his
nephew not to despair:

You came from sturdy, peasant stock, men who picked cotton and dammed rivers and
built railroads, and in the teeth of the most terrifying odds, achieved an unassailable
and monumental dignity. You came from a long line of poets, some of the greatest
poets since Homer. One of them said: "the very time I thought I was lost, my
dungeon shook and my chains fell off." You know, and I know that the country is
celebrating one hundred years of freedom one hundred years too soon.

The long essay, "Down at the Cross," is brilliantly written, though much too long and involved for
the meagemess of its message. In essence, it consists of Baldwin's reflections on growing up in
Harlem and on how this ghetto upbringing influenced him. Baldwin's evaluation of the Black
Muslims and their leader, Elijah Muhammad, tells us more about the author than about his subject.
As a guest in the home of Muhammad, he seems to have vacillated between personal attraction and
ideological estrangement. He speaks of his host as follows:

I felt that I was back in my father's house—as indeed, in a way, I was—and I told
Elijah that I did not care if white and black people married and that I had many white
friends. I would have no choice, if it came to it, but to perish with them, for (I said to
myself, but not to Elijah) "I love a few people and they love me and some of them
are white, and isn't love more important than color?"

But the people in control of the power structure of the United States have already answered
Baldwin's question in the negative. This answer is one of the main reasons for the existence of the
Black Muslims, for in spite of all that can justifiably be said against them, they have found what
most Negroes are still searching for—a way of reclaiming their dignity as human beings.

Baldwin is a highly regarded intellectual, the most honored Negro writer since Richard Wright. Yet
the word struggle, inseparable from the existence of the Negro people, rarely appears in his work,
nor as a novelist has he yet created a single Negro character who attains stature in a fight against his
condition. Neither does he show any awareness of the economic base for oppression. These are
serious limitations in a man hailed by many as the spokesman for his people.

There is a tangential aspect of Baldwin that requires brief comment. That is the cult of white
followers that has grown up around him. These disciples flock to all his public appearances as to

2

some masochistic ceremony of penance. It is as though they cry out: "Oh, Jimmy, punish us for the
sins we have committed against your people." Tears yes, actions never. For them Baldwin has
become a sponge, soaking up the wastes of their conscience. In fairness to Baldwin, one must say
that this cult is not of his making nor is it under his control.

A lot of people are hearing Baldwin's words but missing his message. What the Negro wants is
justice, not sympathy; and if justice is not forthcoming, there may well be "the fire next time"—and
sooner than we think.

3

Paul Robeson, the Artist as Activist and Social

Thinker

-BY John Henrik Clarke

Paul Robeson was indeed more than an artist, activist and freedom fighter. The dimensions of his
talent made him our Renaissance man. He was the first American artist, Black or White, to realize
that the role of the artist extends far beyond the stage and the concert hall. Early in his life he
became conscious of the plight of his people, stubbornly surviving in a racist society. This was his
window on the world. From this vantage point he saw how the plight of his people related to the
rest of humanity. He realized that the artist had the power, and the responsibility, to change the
society in which he lived. He learned that art and culture are weapons in a people's struggle to exist
with dignity, and in peace. Life offered him many options and he never chose the easiest one. For
most of his life he was a man walking against the wind. An understanding of his beginning and how
he developed artistically and politically, will reveal the nature of his mission and the importance of
the legacy of participation in struggle that we have inherited from him.

He was bom, April 9,1898, at a time of great crisis for his people. When he died, January 23,1976,
his people were still in a crisis, partly of a different nature, and partly the same crisis that they faced
in the closing years of the nineteenth century, when Paul Robeson was bom. He was bom three
years after Booker T. Washington made his famous Atlanta Exposition address, 1895, and two years
after the Supreme Court announced a decision in the Plessy versus Ferguson Case, in which the
concept of "Separate but Equal" facilities for Black Americans became law. Of course the
separateness never produced any equalness. The time and the decision did produce some of the
problems that Paul Robeson would address himself to in later years.

His early years were strengthened by binding family ties. They were not easy years. He recalled
those years and reflected on their meaning in the introductory issue of the newspaper Freedom,
November 1950.

"My father was of slave origin," he said. "He reached as honorable a position as a
Negro could under these circumstances, but soon after I was bom he lost his church
and poverty was my beginning. Relatives from my father's North Carolina family
took me in, a motherless orphan, while my father went to new fields to begin again in
a comer grocery store. I slept four in a bed, ate the nourishing greens and combread.

Many times I stood on the very soil on which my father was a slave, where some of
my cousins were sharecroppers and unemployed tobacco workers. I reflected upon
the wealth bled from my near relatives alone, and of the very basic wealth of all this
America beaten out of millions of Negro people, enslaved, freed, newly enslaved
until this very day."

He grew to early manhood during the Booker T. Washington era. He made his professional debut at
the Harlem YMCA in 1920, in a play, "Simon, the Cyrenian," by Redgely Torrence. The play was
about an Ethiopian who steps out of a crowd to help a tired and haggard Jesus Christ carry his cross
up Calvary Hill to be crucified. His role in this play was symbolic of his commitment to just causes
and to oppressed people, the world over, the rest of his life. This dimension of his life is the main
focus of this paper. He was not persecuted, denied a passport and attacked at Peekskill because he

1

was a world famous concert singer and activist.

Many of his persecutors admired him in these capacities. He was persecuted, denied a passport and
attacked at Peekskill because he was an artist and activist who used his art and his personality to
call for change in the society in which he lived. This was not a late development in his life. He grew
to manhood observing the need for change.

Paul Robeson attended elementary and high school in Westfield and Somerville, New Jersey. He
won a four-year scholarship to Rutgers College and entered in the fall of 1915. Only two other
Black students had attended the school since its founding in 1776. Robeson's achievements in both
scholarship and athletics at Rutgers were extraordinary. He won Phi Beta Kappa honors in his junior
year, was valedictorian of his graduation class, and was the debating champion in all of his four
years.

Although he was initially brutalized by his own team-mates when he tried out for the football team,
he survived to become one of the greatest football players of all time. Walter Camp selected
Robeson as his first-team All-America end for two years—1977 and 1918, and he was named on all
important "consensus" All-America teams for both those years. Robeson was also a great all-round
athlete, winning a total of 15 varsity letters in football, basketball, baseball and track.

In May of 1918 Reverend Robeson died, Paul's relatives and his football coach, Foster Sanford,
were especially helpful to him during the trying time immediately after his father's death. Following
his graduation in 1919, Paul went to live in Harlem and entered Columbia Law School, from which
he graduated in 1923. To pay his way through law school, Paul played professional football on
weekends, first with Fritz Pollard on the Akron, Ohio team in 1920 and 1921, and then with
Milwaukee in 1922. In 1921, he met and married Eslanda Cardozo Goode, a brilliant young woman
who was the first Black analytical chemist at Columbia Medical Center. Their marriage lasted forty-
four years until Eslanda's death in 1965.

In the early 1920's Paul Robeson joined the Provincetown Players in Greenwich Village. This
brought him to the attention of the American Playwright, Eugene O'Neil who selected him for the
lead in his play, "All God's Children Got Wings." His performance in this play established his
importance in the American Theatre. In 1924, he was in another Eugene O'Neil play, "The Emperor
Jones." By 1925, he was known both in England and in the United States as an actor and as a
concert singer. Lawrence Brown, who accompanied him during his first concert in 1925, remained
with him for twenty-five years.

In these years following the First World War, Black Americans were discovering themselves, their
culture and their history. Thousands of Black soldiers had returned from the war in Europe to face
unemployment, bad housing and lynchings. The Universal Negro Improvement Association led by
Marcus Garvey, and the intellectual movement called The Harlem Literary Renaissance reached
their respective highs during this period. The years of the nineteen-twenties were proving grounds
for Paul Robeson's development as an artist and a responsible person.

Many of the roles that Paul Robeson played in America were repeated in the theatres of London. It
has been reported his political ideas took shape after George Bernard Shaw introduced him to the
concept of socialism in 1928. This may be partly true about his political ideas in a formal sense,
though his social awareness started before this time. His first visit to the Soviet Union in 1934 had a
more profound influence on the shaping of his political ideas and understanding. Later, he publicly
expressed his belief in the principles of scientific socialism. It was his convictions that a socialist
society represents an advance to a higher stage of life for all mankind. The rest of his life was a
commitment to this conviction.

He spoke out against oppression where ever he saw it, and not just the oppression of his own
people. He went to Spain during the Civil War in that country and sang for the Republican troops

2

and for the members of the International Brigades. This was part of a gathering of anti-Fascist
forces who were in battle with the army of General Franco who was backed by Hitler and
Mussolini. When Paul Robeson returned to the United States be expressed the belief that the war in
Spain represented dangers for the world far beyond that country's borders.

"I saw the connection between the problems of all oppressed people and the necessity of the artist to
participate fully," he said.

He opposed every form of racism in his own country; he was the first American artist to refuse to
sing before a segregated audience. He spoke out against lynching, segregated theatres and eating
places a generation before the beginning of what is referred to as the Black Revolution. He
supported all organizations that he thought were working genuinely to improve the lot of his people
and mankind.

In his book, Robeson: Labor's Forgotten Champion, (Balamp Publishing Co., Detroit, Mich., 1975),
Dr. Charles H. Wright states that:

"Robeson saw the struggle of the working classes of Spain in the same terms that he
saw the struggles of the black man in the United States. He made this clear after he
left Spain and embarked on a series of public appearances on behalf of the
Republicans, both on the continent and in England. It was from the continent,
probably the Spanish Embassy in Paris that he issued what became known as his
Manifesto against Fascism."

The Manifesto reads, as follows:

"Every artist, every scientist must decide, now, where he stands. He has no
alternative. There are no impartial observers.

Through the destruction, in certain countries, of man's literary heritage, through the
propagation of false ideas of national and racial superiority, the artist, the scientist,
the writer is challenged. This struggle invades the former cloistered halls of our
universities and all her seats of learning.

The battleffont is everywhere. There is no sheltered rear. The artist elects to fight for
freedom or slavery.

I have made my choice! I had no alternative!

The history of the era is characterized by the degradation of my people. Despoiled of
their lands, their culture destroyed, they are denied equal opportunity of the law and
deprived of their rightful place in the respect of their fellows.

Not through blind faith or through coercion, but conscious of my course, I take my
place with you. I stand with you in unalterable support of the lawful government of
Spain, duly and regularly chosen by its sons and daughters."

In January 1938 he visited Spain with his wife, Eslanda. Plans had already been made for him to
sing to the troops in the International Abraham Lincoln Brigades.

This was not his introduction to the international aspects of the fight against Fascism. The Spanish
Civil War started in June 1936, the Italian-Ethiopian War had started the year before. On December
20, 1937, Robeson had participated in a meeting on the Spanish Civil War at Albert Hall in London.
This and other anti-fascist activity disenchanted the United States Department of State. This was
probably the formal beginning of his harassment by that agency. This harassment would continue
for another twenty years. In his writings and speeches, for most of the years of his active career,

Paul Robeson was very explicit in explaining the motive and antecedents of his fight against every
form of racism and oppression. At a Welcome Home Rally in Harlem, June19, 1949, he restated his

3

position and the nature of his commitment.

"I have traveled many lands and I have sung and talked to many peoples. Wherever I
appeared, whether in professional concert, at peace meetings, in the factories, at trade
union gatherings, at the mining pits, at assemblies of representative colonial students
from all over the world, always the greeting came: "Take back our affection, our
love, our strength to the Negro people and to the members of the progressive
movement of America."

I was then, through my athletics and my university record, trying to hold up the
prestige of my people; trying in the only way I knew to ease the path for future
Negro boys and girls. And I am still in there slugging, yes, at another level, and you
can bet your life that I shall battle every step of the way until conditions around these
comers change and conditions change for the Negro people all up and down this
land.

The road has been long. The road has been hard. It began about as tough as I ever
had it in Princeton, New Jersey, a college town of Southern aristocrats, who from
Revolutionary time transferred Georgia to New Jersey. My brothers couldn't go to
high school in Princeton. They had to go to Trenton, ten miles away. That's right—
Trenton, of the "Trenton Six." My brother or I could have been one of the "Trenton
Six."

Almost every Negro in Princeton lived off the college and accepted the social status
that went with it. We lived for all intents and purposes on a Southern plantation. And
with no more dignity than that suggests all the bowing and scraping to the drunken
rich, all the vile names, all the Uncle Tomming to earn enough to lead miserable
lives."

He could not see himself accepting any form of Jim-Crow Americanism. He said in many ways he
hated what American was, but he lived what it promised to be. He defended the stated higher ideals
and potential of the United States while calling attention to the fact that the nation's promise to all
people had not been kept.

"And I defied," he said, "and I defy any part of this insolent, dominating America,
however powerful; to challenge my Americanism; because by word and deed I
challenge this vicious system to the death."

Paul Robeson would not let his public acceptance as an actor and singer, make him relax in comfort
and forget the straggle for basic dignity still being waged by the rest of his people. On this point he
said:

"I refuse to let my personal success, as part of a fraction of one percent of the Negro
people, to explain away the injustices to fourteen million of my people; because with
all the energy at my command, I fight for the right of the Negro people and other
oppressed labor-driven Americans to have decent homes, decent jobs, and the dignity
that belongs to every human being!

Somewhere in my childhood these feelings were planted. Perhaps when I resented
being pushed off the sidewalk, when I saw my women being insulted, and especially
when I saw my elder brother answer each insult with blows that sent would-be slave
masters crashing to the stone sidewalks, even though jail was his constant reward. He
never said it, but he told me day after day: "Listen to me, kid." (He loved me dearly.)
"Don't you ever take it, as long as you live."

In my opinion, the artistic and political growth of Paul Robeson has its greatest stimulant during the

4

nineteen-thirties. Paul was always discovering something new in the human situation, and new
dimensions in old things he already knew. He was, concurrently, both a student and a scholar, in
pursuit of knowledge about the world's people and the conditions of their lives. Africa, its people
and cultures were of special interest to him. In a note, dated 1936, included in his "Selected
Writings," published by the Paul Robeson Archives, 1976, he makes this comment:

"I am a singer and an actor. I am primarily an artist. Had I been bom in Africa, I
would have belonged, I hope, to that family which sings and chants the glories and
legends of the tribe. I would have liked in my mature years to have been a wise elder,
for I worship wisdom and knowledge of the ways of men."

His artistic strength was in his love for the history, songs, and for culture of his people. In this way
he learned to respect the cultures of all people.

I an article published in the Royal Screen Pictorial, London, April 1935 he said:

I am a Negro. The origin of the Negro is African. It would, therefore, seem an easy
matter for me to assume African nationality... At present the younger generation of
Negroes in America looks towards Africa and asks, "What is there to interest me?
What of value has Africa to offer that the Western world cannot give me? ... Their
acknowledgement of their common origin, species, interest and attitudes binds Jew to
Jew; a similar acknowledgement will bind Negro to Negro. I realize that this will not
be accomplished by viewing from afar the dark rites of the witch doctor. It may be
accomplished, or at least furthered, by patient inquiry. To this end I am learning
Swahili, Twi, and other African dialects which come easily to me because their
rhythm is the same as that employed by the American Negro in speaking English;
and when the time is ripe, I propose to investigate on the spot the possibilities of such
a regeneration as I have outlined. Meanwhile, in my music, my plays, my films. I
want to carry always this central idea—to be African. Multitudes of men have died
for less worthy ideals; it is more eminently worth living for.

This interest in Africa, started during his "London years" continued throughout the rest of his life;
and very logically led to his participation in the development and leadership of organizations like
the Council on African Affairs (1937-1955) and the National Negro Congress. In an article in his
"Selected Writings," that was first published in Fighting Talk, April 1955, Paul Robeson speaks of
his discovery of Africa in this way:

I "discovered" Africa in London. That discovery—back in the twenties—profoundly
influenced my life. Like most of Africa's children in America, I had known little
about the land of our fathers. Both in England, where my career as an actor and
singer took me, I came to know many Africans. Some of their names are now known
to the world—Azikiwe, and Nkrumah, and Kenyatta, who has just been jailed for his
leadership of the liberation struggles in Kenya.

Many of these Africans were students, and I spent many hours talking with them and
taking part in their activities at the West African Students Union building. Somehow
they came to think of me as one of them; they took pride in my successes; and they
made Mrs. Robeson and me honorary members of the Union.

Besides these students, who were mostly of princely origin, I also came to know
another class of African—the seamen in the ports of London, Liverpool and Cardiff.
They too had their organizations, and much to teach me of their lives and their
various peoples.

As an artist it was most natural that my first interest in Africa was cultural. Culture?

5

The foreign rulers of that continent insisted there was no culture worthy of the name
in Africa. But already musicians and sculptors in Europe were astir with their
discovery of African art. And as I plunged, with excited interest, into my studies of
Africa at the London University and elsewhere, I came to see that African culture
was indeed a treasure-store for the world.

Those who scorned the African languages as so many "barbarous dialects" could
never know, of course, of the richness of those languages, and of the great
philosophy and epics of poetry that have come down through the ages in these
ancient tongues. I studied these languages—as I do this day: Yoruba, Efik, Benin,
Ashanti and the others.

I now felt as one with my African friends and became filled with a great, glowing
pride in these riches, new found for me. I learned that along with the towering
achievements of the cultures in ancient Greece and China there stood the culture of
Africa, unseen and denied by the imperialist looters of Africa's material wealth.

I came to see the root sources of my own people's culture, especially in our music
which is still the richest and most healthy in America. Scholars had traced the
influence of African music to Europe—to Spain with the Moors, to Persia and India
and China, and westward to the Americas. And I came to learn of the remarkable
kinship between African and Chinese culture (of which I intend to write at length
some day).

My pride in Africa, that grew with the learning, impelled me to speak out against the
scomers. I wrote articles for the New Statesman and Nation and elsewhere
championing the real but unknown glories of African culture.

I argued and discussed the subject with men like H. G. Wells, and Laski, and Nehru;
with students and savants.

He now saw the logic in this culture struggle and realized, as never before, that culture was an
instrument in a people's liberation, and the suppression of it was an instrument that was used in their
enslavement. This point was brought forcefully home to him when the British Intelligence
cautioned him about the political meaning of his activities. He knew now that the British claim that
it would take one thousand years to prepare Africans for self-rule was a lie. The experience led him
to conclude that:

Yes, culture and politics were actually inseparable here as always. And it was an
African who directed my interest in Africa to something he had noted in the Soviet
Union. On a visit to that country he had traveled east and had seen the Yakuts, a
people who had been classed as a "backward Race" by the Czars. He had been struck
by the resemblance between the tribal life of the Yakuts and his own people of East
Africa.

What would happen to a people like the Yakuts now that they were freed from
colonial oppression and were a part of the construction of the new socialist society?

I saw for myself when I visited the Soviet Union how the Yakuts and the Uzbeks and
all the other formerly oppressed nations were leaping ahead from tribalism to modem
industrial economy, from illiteracy to the heights of knowledge. Their ancient culture
blossoming in new and greater splendor. Their young men and women mastering the
sciences and arts. A thousand years? No, less than 30!

During his London years, Paul Robeson was also involved with a number of Caribbean people and
organizations. These were the years of the Italian-Ethiopian War, the self-imposed exile of Haile

6

Selassie and Marcus Garvey, and the proliferation of African and Caribbean organizations, with
London headquarters, demanding the improvements in their colonial status that eventually led to the
independence explosion. In an article in the National Guardian, Paul Robeson spoke of his
impressions of the Caribbean people, after returning from a concert tour in Jamaica and Trinidad.

He said:

I feel now as if I had drawn my first great of fresh air in many years. Once before I
felt like that. When I first entered the Soviet Union I said to myself, "I am a human
being. I don't have to worry about my color."

In the West Indies I felt all that and something new besides. I felt that for the first
time I could see what it will be like when Negroes are free in their own land. I felt
something like what a Jew must feel when first he goes to Israel, what a Chinese
must feel on entering areas of his country that now are free.

Certainly my people in the islands are poor. They are desperately poor. In Kingston,
Jamaica, I saw many families living in shells of old automobiles, hollowed out and
turned upside down. Many are unemployed. They are economically subjected to
landholders, British, American and native.

But the people are on the road to freedom. I saw Negro professionals: artists, writers,
scientists, scholars. And above all I saw Negro workers walking erect and proud.

Once I was driving in Jamaica. My road passed a school and as we came abreast of
the building a great crowd of school children came running out to wave at me. I
stopped, got out of my car to talk with them and sing to them. Those kids were
wonderful. I have stopped at similar farms in our own deep South and I have talked
to Negro children everywhere in our country. Here for the first time I could talk to
children who did not have to look over their shoulders to see if a white man was
watching them talk to me.

They crowded around my car. For hours they waited to see me. Some might be
embarrassed or afraid of such crowds of people pressing all around. I am not
embarrassed or afraid in the presence of people.

I was not received as an opera singer is received by his people in Italy. I was not
received as Joe Louis is received by our own people. These people saw in me not a
singer, or not just a singer. They called to me: "Hello, Paul. We know you've been
fighting for us."

In many ways his concert tours were educational tours. He had a similar experience, in New
Orleans, on October 19,1942 when he sang before a capacity audience of black and white men and
women, seated without segregation, in the Booker T. Washington School auditorium. On this
occasion he said:

I had never put a correct evaluation on the dignity and courage of my people of the
deep South until I began to come south myself. I had read, of course, and folks had
told me of strides made.. .but always I had discounted much if it, charged much of it
to what some people would have us believe. Deep down, I think, I had imagined
Negroes of the South beaten, subservient, cowed.

But I see them now courageous and possessors of a profound and instinctive dignity,
a race that has come through its trials unbroken, a race of such magnificence of spirit
that there exists no power on earth that could crush them. They will bend, but they
will never break.

7

I find that I must come south again and again, again and yet again. It is only here that
I achieve absolute and utter identity with my people. There is no question here of
where I stand, no need to make a decision. The redcap in the station, the president of
your college, the man in the street—they are all one with me, part of me. And I am
proud of it, utterly proud of my people.

He reaffirmed his commitment to the Black struggle in the South by adding:

We must come south to understand in their starkest presentation the common
problems that beset us everywhere. We must breathe the smoke of battle. We must
taste the bitterness, see the ugliness.. .we must expose ourselves unremittingly to the
source of strength that makes the black South strong!

In spite of the years he and his family spent abroad, he was never estranged from his own people. In
his book, Here I Stand, he explained this in essence when he said:

"I am a Negro. The house I live in is in Harlem—this city within a city, Negro
Metropolis of America. And now as I write of things that are urgent in my mind and
heart, I feel the press of all that is around me here where I live, at home among my
people."

The 1940's the war years, was a turning point in his career. His rendition of "Ballad For Americans,"
made a lot of Americans, Black and white, rethink the nature of their commitment, or lack of it, in
the making of genuine democracy in this country. The song stated a certainty that "Our Marching
Song to a land of freedom and equality will come again." Mr. Robeson sang: "For I have always
believed it and I believe it now." In this song, and his life he was asking that America keep its
promise to all of its people.

On October 19,1943, he became the first Black actor to play the role of Othello with a White
supporting cast, on an American stage. He had played this role years before in London.

In 1944, Paul Robeson was awarded the Spingam Medal by the National Association for the
Advancement of Colored People. Soon afterwards he took the lead in a course of actions more
direct and radical than the NAACP. He led a delegation that demanded the end to racial bars in
professional baseball. He called on President Truman to extend the civil rights of Blacks in the
South. He became a founder and chairman of the Progressive Party which nominated former Vice
President Henry A. Wallace in the 1948 presidential campaign.

In the years immediately following the Second World War, Paul Robeson called attention to the
unfinished fight for the basic dignity of all people. The following excerpt was extracted from a
speech he made in Detroit, Michigan on the Tenth Anniversary of the National Negro Congress:

"These are times of peril in the history of the Negro people and of the American
nation.

Fresh from victorious battles, in which we soundly defeated the military forces of
German, Italian and Japanese fascism, driving to oppress and enslave the peoples of
the world, we are now faced with an even more sinister threat to the peace and
security and freedom of all our peoples. This time the danger lies in the resurgent
imperialist and pro-fascist forces of our own country, powerfully organized
gentlemen of great wealth, who are determined now, to attempt what Hitler,

Mussolini and Tojo tried to do and failed. AND The ELECTED POLITICAL leadership
OF THE UNITED STATES IS SERVING AS THE SPEARHEAD OF THIS NEW DRIVE TOWARD
IMPERIALIST WAR IN THE WORLD AND THE RUTHLESS DESTRUCTION OF OUR
FREEDOM AND SECURITY HERE AT HOME.

8

I understand full well the meaning of these times for my country and my people. The
triumph of imperialist reaction in America now, would bring death and mass
destruction to our own and all other countries of the world. It would engulf our hard
won democratic liberties in the onrush of native fascism. And it would push the
Negro people backward into a modem and highly scientific form of oppression, far
worse than our slave forefathers ever knew.

I also understand full well the important role which my people can and must play in
helping to save America and the peoples of all the world, from annihilation and
enslavement. Precisely as Negro patriots helped turn back the red-coats at Bunker
Hill, just as the straggles of over 200,000 Negro soldiers and four million slaves
turned the tide of victory for the Union forces in the Civil War, just as the Negro
people have thrown their power on the side of progress in every other great crisis in
the history of our country—so now, we must mobilize our full strength, in firm unity
with all the other progressive forces of our country and the world, to set American
imperialist reaction back on its heels.

On this occasion he further stated:

"I have been a member of the National Negro Congress since its inception. I have
taken great pride in its straggles to unite the progressive forces of the Negro people
and of organized labor in common straggle. And I know that I now talk to an
assemble of approximately one thousand delegates, the overwhelming majority of
whom are the elected representatives of millions of trade unionists throughout our
country.

Here is the concrete expression of one of the most salutary developments in the
political history of America—the unity of the Negro people and the progressive
forces of labor of which they are an increasingly active part."

The trouble of the post war years, mainly the lack of civil rights for his people, made him step up
his political activity. At the World Peace Congress in Paris in 1940, he stated that:

"It is unthinkable that American Negroes will go to war on behalf of those who have
oppressed us for generations against a country (the Soviet Union) which in one
generation has raised our people to the full dignity of mankind."

His words, often exaggerated out of context, turned every right wing extremist organization in
America against him. Their anger reached a sad and destructive climax during two of his concerts in
Peekskill, New York in the summer of 1949.

His interest in Africa, that had started early in his life continued through his affiliations with "The
Council on African Affairs" and the column that he wrote regularly for the newspaper Freedom.

His association with organized labor was almost as long and consistent as his association with the
concert stage. In a speech, "Forge Negro-Labor Unity for Peace and Jobs," delivered in Chicago,
before nine hundred delegates to the National Labor Conference for Negro Rights, June 1950, his
association and commitment to the laboring class was restated in the following manner:

"No meeting held in America at the mid-century turning point in world history holds
more significant promise for the bright future toward which humanity strives than
this National Labor Conference for Negro Rights. For here are gathered together the
basic forces—the Negro sons and daughters of labor and their white brothers and
sisters—whose increasingly active intervention in national and world affairs is an
essential requirement if we are to have a peaceful and democratic solution of the
burning issues of our times.

9

Again we must recall the state of the world in which we live, and especially the
America in which we live. Our history as Americans, Black and white, has been a
long battle, so often unsuccessful. For the most basic rights of citizenship, for the
most basic rights of citizenship, for the most simple standards of living, the
avoidance of starvation—for survival.

I have been up and down the land time and again, thanks in the main to you trade
unionists gathered here tonight. You helped to arouse American communities to give
answer to Peekskill, to protect the right of freedom of speech and assembly. And I
have seen and daily see the unemployment, the poverty, the plight of our children,
our youth, the backbreaking labor of our women—and too long, too long have my
people wept and mourned. We're tired of this denial of a decent existence. We
demand some approximation of the American democracy we have helped to build."

He ended his speech with this reminder:

"As the Black worker takes his place upon the stage of history—not for a bit part, but
to play his full role with dignity in the very center of the action—a new day dawns in
human affairs. The determination of the Negro workers, supported by the whole
Negro people, and joined with the mass of progressive white working men and
women, can save the labor movement.... This alliance can beat back the attacks
against the living standards and the very lives of the Negro people. It can stop the
drive toward fascism. It can halt the chariot of war in its tracks.

And it can help to bring to pass in America and in the world the dream our father
dreamed—of a land that's free, of a people growing in friendship, in love, in
cooperation and peace.

This is history's challenge to you. I know you will not fail."

In 1950 Paul Robeson's passport was revoked by the State Department, though he was not charged
with any crime. President Truman had signed an executive order forbidding Paul Robeson to set
foot outside the continental limits of the United States. "Committees To Restore Paul Robeson's
Passport" were organized in the United States and in other countries around the world. The fight to
restore his passport lasted eight years.

For Paul Robeson these were not lost or inactive years; and they were not years when he was
forgotten or without appreciation, though, in some circles, his supporters "dwindled down to a
precious few." He was fully involved, during these years, with the Council on African Affairs,
Freedom Magazine, The American Labor Movement, The Peace Movement, and The National
Council of American-Soviet Friendship.

From its inception in November 1950 to the last issue, July-August 1955, Paul Robeson wrote a
regular column for the newspaper Freedom. After his passport was restored in 1958, he went to
Europe for an extended concert tour. In 1963 he returned to the United States, with his wife
Eslanda, who died two years later. After her death he gave up his home in Harlem and moved to
Philadelphia to spend his last years with his sister Mrs. Marion Forsythe.

Next to W.E.B. DuBois, Paul Robeson was the best example of an intellect who was active in his
peoples freedom struggle. Through this struggle both men committed themselves to the struggle to
improve the lot of all mankind. Paul Robeson's thoughts in this matter is summed up in the
following quote from his book, Here I Stand.

"I learned that the essential character of a nation is determined not by the upper
classes, but by the common people, and that the common people of all nations are
truly brothers in the great family of mankind ... And even as I grew to feel more

10

Negro in spirit, or African as I put it then, I also came to feel a sense of oneness with
the white working people whom I came to know and love.

This belief in the oneness of humankind, about which I have often spoken in concerts
and elsewhere, has existed within me side by side with my deep attachment to the
cause of my own race. Some people have seen a contradiction in this duality.. .1 do
not think however, that my sentiments are contradictory ... I learned that there truly
is a kinship among us all, a basis for mutual respect and brotherly love."

At the time of his death, January 23, 1976, a new generation was discovering Paul Robeson for the
first time. An older generation was regretting that it had not made the best use of the strengths and
hope that he had given to them. The writer, L. Clayton Jones, made this comment in th e Amsterdam
News, after his death.

"One watches with restrained anger as a nation of hypocrites grudgingly
acknowledges the passing of a twentieth century phenomenon, Paul Robeson, All
American Athlete, Shakespearean Actor, Basso Profundo, Linguist, Scholar, Lawyer,
Activist. He was all these things and more."

In December 1977, an Ad Hoc Committee to End the Crimes Against Paul Robeson was formed to
protest the inaccurate portrayal of Paul Robeson in a new play by Philip Hayes Dean. Their
statement read, in part:

"The essence of Paul Robeson is inseparable from his ideas—those most profoundly
held artistic, philosophical and political principles which evolved from his early
youth into the lifelong commitments for which he paid so dear and from which he
never wavered down to his final public statement in 1975.

In life, Paul Robeson sustained the greatest effort in the history of this nation to
silence a single artist. He defied physical and psychological harassment and abuse
without once retreating from his principles and the positions to which he dedicated
his life. We believe that it is no less a continuation of the same crime to restore him,
that he is safely dead, to the pantheon of respectability on the terms of those who
sought to destroy him.

Robeson is the archetype of the Black American who uncompromisingly insists on
total liberation. His example and his fate strike to the very heart of American racism.

For the nation to confront him honestly would mean that it confronts itself—to begin
at last the process of reclamation of the national soul."

11

INDIANA UNIVERSITY DRESS

UM VEItSI I *i

African Studies in the United States, An Afro-American View
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: Africa Today , Vol. 16, No. 2, African Studies and the Black Protest (Apr. - May, 1969),

pp. 10-12

Published by: Indiana University Press
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.Org/stable/4185003

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:57

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/tenns.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

Indiana University Press is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Africa Today.

HUSld®

http://www.j stor.org

African Studies in the United States,
An Afro-American View

John Henrik Clarke

University-based African Studies programs in the
United States are comparatively new. Most of them
did not exist prior to the African Freedom Exploration
with the emergence of Ghana in 1957.

American interest in Africa is as old as the nation
itself. But this interest has not always been in Africa’s
favor and it is highly questionable now.

Why are so many Americans now studying about
Africa? Why are most of them white Americans? Why
are there so few black Americans with decision¬
making positions in present-day African studies
programs? In light of the prevailing American at¬
titude toward Africa, mainly negative before the
Freedom Exploration, what is the basis of their in¬
terest in Africa now?

Most of the African Studies programs in the
United States deal more with anthropology and
politics than with history. There is not a single African
Studies program in the United States that is ap¬
proaching African history systematically, beginning
at the beginning. Indeed there is some justification for
questioning whether these are really African Studies
programs inasmuch as most of the attention is paid to
the evolvement of Africa since the European contact
in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries and present-
day African politics in transition. Couldn’t these
programs be more correctly called “American
Studies of the Effects of European Expansion-1442-
1969”?

DEFECTS IN AMERICAN AFRICAN STUDIES

The glaring defect in all of the American African
Studies programs is the total, insulting neglect of the
role that black Americans played in keeping alive an
interest in African history when no university in the
United States had any respectful interest in the sub¬
ject.

Any honest approach to African Studies in the
United States must begin with at least a brief history
of the interest that black Americans have shown in
this subject and the desire to reclaim their African
heritage.

The Africans who came to the United States as
slaves started their attempts to reclaim their lost
African heritage soon after they arrived in this
country. They were searching for the lost identity that
the slave system had destroyed. Concurrent with the
black man’s search for an identity in America has
been his search for an identity in the world; which

10

means, in essence, his identity as a human being with
a history, before and after slavery, that can command
respect.

BLYDEN AND DUBOIS

Some Afro-Americans gave up the search and
accepted the distorted image of themselves that had
been created by their oppressors. As early as 1881, Dr.
Edward Wilmot Blyden, the great West Indian scholar
and benefactor of West Africa, addressed himself to
this situation when he said: “In all English-speaking
countries, the mind of the intelligent Negro child
revolts against the descriptions of the Negro given in
elementary school books, geographies, travels,

histories.having embraced or at least assented to

those falsehoods about himself, he concludes that his
only hope of rising in the scale of respectable manhood
is to strive for what is most unlike himself and most
alien to his peculiar tastes.”

But despite the alienation Dr. Blyden speaks of,
the Afro-American’s spiritual trek back to Africa
continued. Dr, W.E.B. DuBois, the Afro-American
elder statesman, addressed himself to the broader
aspects of this situation at the celebration of the
Second Anniversary of the Asian-African (Bandung)
Conference and the rebirth of Ghana on April 30, 1957,
when he said: “From the fifteenth through the
seventeenth centuries, the Africans imported to
America regarded themselves as temporary settlers
destined to return eventually to Africa. Their in¬
creasing revolts against the slave system, which
culminated in the eighteenth century, showed a
feeling of close kinship to the motherland and even
well into the ninteenth century they called their
organizations ‘Africans’ as witness the ‘African
Unions’ of New York and Newport, and the African
Churches of Philadelphia and New York.’’Even closer
kinship with Africa and the East was felt in the West
Indies and South America.

THE AFRO-AMERICAN PRESS

The awareness of Africa by the men who built and
developed the Afro-American Press goes back to the
hectic and heroic beginning of black journalism in this
country. Some of the back issues of these old papers
show their editors’ keen awareness of Africa and its
importance.

Alexander Crummell, founder of the African
Academy, friend and contemporary of Dr. Edwin W.
Blyden, was one of the first of our early writers to call

attention to Africa through the Afro-American Press.
He was the dean of the black scholarly and literary
group in the closing quarter of the nineteenth century.
The life of Dr. Crummell later fired the imagination
and redoubled the vigor of Dr. W.E.B. DuBois, whose
sharp and penetrating pen burned its own path in
national and international affairs, from the early
nineties to the present day.

DuBois made the subject of Africa an issue in the
Afro-American Press. In 1915, the Home University
Library brought out a small book, “The Negro”, in
which Dr. DuBois outlined the program that must be
followed in order to deal properly with the whole field
of African life and history.

Dr. Carter G. Woodson’s researches and
publications came forth into the widest popularization
of the subject. Quietly, African scholars like Dr. J. E.
Moorland, Mr. Arthur A. Schomburg, Mr. J. A. Rogers
and Professor William L. Hansberry led the field in
gathering material.

After the first World War, W.E.B.DuBois again
accelerated the American black man’s interest in
Africa by organizing a series of Pan-African
Congresses. At a time when the news about the
aspirations of Africans for self-government was being
ignored throughout most of the world, the Afro-
American Press gave full coverage to this subject.

In the pages of these newspapers we learned of the
activities of and briefly appraised the significant
events leading to the establishment of the new state.
In other articles by J. A. Rogers, Marguerite Cart¬
wright and the editor of the “Courier”, the history and
importance of the new state were presented in a
manner that readers who had no prior knowledge of
the subject matter could understand.

BACKGROUND OF AFRO-AMERICAN INTEREST
IN AFRICA

Interest in Africa extended into every part of Afro-
American life. For nearly fifty years, the editors of
“The Negro Year Book” published at Tuskegee In¬
stitute, compiled and published an annual list of
books, monograms and articles relating to Africa. The
Afro-American church interest was shown in their
many missionary efforts and in the early concern for
education in Africa.

In 1958, the French-African magazine, Presence
Africaine, published a special issue devoted to the
subject “Africa Seen by American Negroes”. The
publication was widely distributed by the American
Society of African Culture. This organization was then
young, bright and hopeful and a lot of black
Americans were looking to it as the potential builder
of a new bridge of understanding between Africans
and Afro-Americans. Most of the articles in the
publication “Africa Seen by American Negroes”
tended to justify this potential.

In her article “African Studies Programs in the
United States”, Dr. Adelaide Cromwell Hill calls
AFRICA TODAY

attention to the fact that the interest of American
universities in Africa and their interest in area
programs, as such, are two quite different things. In
fact, she states, academic concern with Africa at the
university level far antedates the popularity and
feasibility of so-called area programs.

In calling attention to Afro-American interest in
Africa, Dr. Hill makes this observation: “As early as
1903, W.E.B. DuBois, scholar, writer and university
teacher makes the following assertion in his classic
work, Souls of Black Folk — ‘The problem of the
twentieth century is the problem of the color-line —
the relation of the darker to the lighter races of men in
Asia and Africa, in America and the islands of the
seas’. DuBois was for some years associated with
Atlanta University. As a teacher and thinker, he
undoubtedly influenced generations of Negroes both
within and outside the Negro universities. Another
equally persuasive influence for students at Negro
universities has been the work of Carter Woodson. The
voluminous writings of Dr. Woodson represent a
classic repository of reliable data, much of which was
previously unknown to Negroes, on the history of the
American Negro. In his many-times revised work
The Negro in Our History Dr. Woodson underscores
the African origin of American Negroes.”

Among Afro-American universitites, Howard and
Lincoln have had the best African Studies programs
through the years; Howard, located in Washington,
D.C. being the first black university with a full fledged
program in African Studies. Lincoln University, in
Pennsylvania, has played another important role in
developing interest in Africa. A number of Africans
who become the leaders of their respective nations
such as Kwane Nkrumah of Ghana and the late
Nnamdi Azikiwe of Nigeria were Lincoln University
graduates.

There is a traditional interest in Africa in every
major Afro-American organization. In the NAACP
this interest was best expressed in the pages of the
Crisis Magazine during the editorship of Dr. W.E.B.
DuBois. A similar interest was reflected in the pages
of the Journal of Negro History while that publication
was being edited by Carter G. Woodson.

THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF AFRICAN
CULTURE

In June of 1959 the American Society of African
Culture held its second annual conference at the
Waldorf-Astoria in New York City. The papers
presented at this conference, collectively, represented
a new and in-depth approach to African Studies. Most
of the papers were prepared by black scholars. An
ominous and negative note crept into this conference
and went almost unnoticed by those attending. This
was in the form of a paper by Dr. Harold R. Isaacs
called “The American Negro and Africa: Some
Notes”. In this paper, Dr. Isaacs infers very uniquely
that the Afro-American and the African are total

11

strangers and have a traditional dislike of each other.
His pontifical attitude would later be reflected by what
seemed to be a conscious attempt on the part of a
number of white people involved in African Studies to
spread dissension between Africans and Afro-
Americans. Harold Isaacs continued his negative
attitude in these matters and a second paper was
presented at the third annual conference of the
American Society of African Culture, University of
Pennsylvania, June 1960. This time his paper was
called “Five Writers and Their Ancestors”. In the
second paper, by taking some negative quotes from
five major black writers out of context, he tried to
reinforce the theme of the first paper. He later
published an article in the New Yorker magazine in
which he continued to persist in his negative emphasis
on African and Afro-American relations.

At a subsequent conference of the American
Society of African Culture, this thesis was challenged
by Dr. Horace Mann Bond. Dr. Bond was overly kind
to Dr. Isaacs who clung unrelentingly to his original
point of view. It was three years after the presenting
of the original paper that some of the members of
AMSAC began to question why the organization was
being used to project such a negative point of view.
The idealistic hope that AMSAC would prove to be a
bridge of understanding began to wane and the
romance between AMSAC and some of its early
members was over. Many continued to participate in
the activities of the organization but it was no longer
effective as the instrument for which it was un¬
derstood to have been created. On reflection, many of
the members mourned the loss of the potential that
AMSAC could have had and have continued to work in
an informal unit to exchange their points of view on
African and Afro-American relations.

THE AFRICAN STUDIES ASSOCIATION

While the African Studies Association is not the
first organization of this nature in the United States, it
is the largest and most influential because most of the
other African Studies programs derive many of their
program ideas from the ASA. There are some black
Associate Members and Fellows, but the organization
is essentially a white organization and there has been
no overt attempt to solicit black membership until
very recently. An examination of the participants in

the conferences for the last ten years reveals that
most of the papers are presented by white scholars,
and their concern in the main, is African anthropolgy
and African politics. There are very few papers
presented on general African history and the attempt
to correct the myriad of misconceptions concerning
Africa, Africans and Afro-Americans is minimal. The
ASA, being the largest and most influential
organization of this kind, does not differ essentially
from any of the other white organizations involved in
African Studies. This brings to mind the question:
What is Africa being studied for and why are there so
few Afro-Americans involved in these programs?

At the tenth annual meeting at the New York
Hilton in 1967, for the first time, there were panels on
the teaching of African history and the future of
African history with adequate Afro-American
representation on the panels. This was some change
from the previous practice of the association. There
were similar panels at the 11th annual meeting in Los
Angeles in 1968. It was at this conference that a group
of Africans and Afro-Americans attending called a
black caucus for the purpose of reassessing their role
in the organization. It was not their intent to leave the
Association but to demand decision-making positions
within the structure. This was a revolt against the
standard practice of African organizations, governed
by whites, to give minute token participation to blacks
in roles designed to leave them voiceless in matters
concerning themselves. I think this revolt, which
seemed minor on the surface, will have far-reaching
repercussions on African Studies programs in the
United States, because it is not unrelated to the
growing revolt of Afro-Americans against the struc¬
tured exclusion from matters relating to them and
their culture. Other segments of the black community,
especially the students, are saying “I must be the
authority on myself.”

AFRICAN STUDIES PROGRAMS WILL CHANGE

The standard African Studies programs as now
constructed are obviously being outmoded by the
pressure of Afro-American students for a realistic
presentation of African history that will not have as its
main focus the European contact and the slave trade.
The growing number of African and Afro-American
scholars entering the field will play a major role in
effecting this change.

12

The African Heritage Studies Association (AHSA): Some Notes on the Conflict with the
African Studies Association (ASA) and the Fight to Reclaim African History
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke
Reviewed work(s):

Source: Issue: A Journal of Opinion , Vol. 6, No. 2/3, Africanist Studies 1955-1975 (Summer -

Autumn, 1976), pp. 5-11

Published by: African Studies Association

Stable URL: http://www.jst 0 r. 0 rg/stable/l 166439

Accessed: 22/02/2012 16:50

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/tenns.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUS1S9®

African Studies Association is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Issue: A
Journal of Opinion.

http://www.j stor.org

THE AFRICAN HERITAGE STUDIES ASSOCIATION
(AHSA): Some Notes on the Conflict with the African Studies
Association (ASA) and the Fight to Reclaim African History
John Henrik Clarke

What is called the "conflict" seems to be very old right
now, in view of all that has happened between 1968, when the
conflict began to surface at the Eleventh Annual Convention
of the African Studies Association in Los Angeles, and the
present. The conflict is older than its formal beginning, and we
are no closer to a solution now than we were in 1968. The
conflict is over who will interpret African history. White
scholars, more than blacks, have always understood the
importance of controlling history and social thought. The best
way to control a people is to control what they think about
themselves.

There is a need, once more, to look back at the roots of this
conflict in order to understand the present crisis in Western
historiography. Many white "scholars," classified as historians,
are neither scholars nor historians. They are clever
propagandists writing rationalizations in support of white
world domination. They are in serious trouble now, especially
over the interpretation of African history. They are being
questioned by African scholars throughout the world who,
fortunately, are beginning to write the African side of history
and the relationship of African history to world history. Most
Western historians write about Africa as if this continent and
its people waited in darkness for Europeans to bring the light.
This is the recurring myth that has thrown human history out
of kilter. Both black and white historians have failed to deal
with the fact that for most of mankind's existence, Europe, as
such, was not in existence. The world could not have waited in
darkness for Europeans to bring the light because, when the
ancient world emerged, what is now called Europe had no
light.

In their book, A History of the Modern World (third
edition, page 13), the writers R.R. Palmer and Joel Calton
state:

There was really no Europe in ancient times. In the Roman
Empire we may see a Mediterranean world, or even a West and
an East in the Latin- and Greek-speaking portions. But the West
included parts of Africa as well as of Europe, and Europe as we
know it was divided by the Rhine-Danube frontier, south and
west of which lay the civilized provinces of the Empire, and
north and east the "barbarians" of whom the civilized world
knew almost nothing. To the Romans "Africa" meant
Tunisia-Algeria, "Asia" meant the Asia Minor peninsula; and the
word "Europe," since it meant little, was scarcely used by them
at all. It was in the half-millenium from the fifth to the tenth
centuries that Europe as such for the first time emerged with its
peoples brought together in a life of their own, clearly set off
from that of Asia and Africa.

The only way to deal honestly with the above statement is to
reverse history as we know it, because as we know it, it is a

protracted "white lie." This, in essence, is what the conflict
between the African Studies Association (ASA) and the
African Heritage Studies Association (AHSA) is all about,
whether the contestants know it or not. The one word,
heritage, in the title of our organization makes a world of
difference.

AHSA is part of the worldwide decolonization process. We
now realize, as never before, that during the second rise of
Europe in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, the Europeans
not only colonized most of the world, but they also colonized
(and began to monopolize) the interpretation of history,
particularly African history. In their approach to Africa they
literally wallowed in lies and in contradictions. The main lie
was that Africa had no history. This condition was at the base
of the explosion against ASA in Montreal, Canada, October
1969.

In the last four years, a large number of Africans and
Afro-Americans have joined ASA and act as if the differences
between the two organizations have been settled. Some of
them do not know anything about the differences in the first
place. This is why I now feel called on to retell, at least briefly,
what happened and why.

This crisis, like all crises, has a background. The late
discovery of Africa by the white academic community—who,
in the main, still ignore this background—helped to create this
crisis. This crisis was sharpened through the years by white
"scholars'" domination over African studies programs in most
American universities.

The glaring defect in all of the American African studies
programs is the total, insulting neglect of the role that black
Americans have played in keeping alive an interest in African
history when no university in the United States had any
respectful interest in the subject. Any honest approach to
African studies in the United States must begin with at least a
brief history of the interest that black Americans have shown
in this subject and the desire to reclaim their African heritage.

The Africans who came to the United States as slaves
started their attempts to reclaim their lost African heritage
soon after they arrived in this country. They were searching
for the lost identity that the slave system had destroyed.
Concurrent with the black man's search for an identity in
America has been his search for an identity in the world,
which means, in essence, his identity as a human being with a
history, before and after slavery, that can command respect.
Some Afro-Americans gave up the search and accepted the
distorted image of themselves that had been created by their
oppressors. As early as 1881, Dr. Edward Wilmot Blyden, the

5

6

ISSUE: A Quarterly Journal of Africanist Opinion

great Caribbean scholar and benefactor of west Africa,
addressed himself to this situation when he said: "In all
English-speaking countries, the mind of the intelligent Negro
child revolts against the descriptions of the Negro given in
elementary school books, geographies, travels,
histories . . . having embraced or at least assented to those
falsehoods about himself, he concludes that his only hope of
rising in the scale of respectable manhood is to strive for what
is most unlike himself and most alien to his peculiar tastes."

Despite the alienation spoken of here by Dr. Blyden, the
Afro-American's spiritual trek back to Africa continued.
Dr. W.E.B. DuBois, the elder statesman among the
Afro-Americans, addressed himself to the broader aspects of
this situation on the occasion of the celebration of the Second
Anniversary of the Asian-African (Bandung) Conference and
the rebirth of Ghana on 30 April 1957, when he said:

From the fifteenth through the seventeenth centuries, the
Africans imported to America regarded themselves as temporary
settlers destined to return eventually to Africa. Their increasing
revolts against the slave system, which culminated in the
eighteenth century, showed a feeling of close kinship to the
motherland, and even, well into the nineteenth century, they
called their organizations “African," as witness the "African
Unions" of New York and Newport and the African churches of
Philadelphia and New York. In the West Indies and South
America there was even closer indication of feelings of kinship
with Africa and the East.

There was a written interest in Africa by Afro-Americnas
during the days when their early newspapers and other
publications were in their formative years. The awareness of
Africa by the men who built and developed the Afro-American
press goes back to the hectic and heroic beginning of black
journalism in this country. Some of the back issues of these
old newspapers show their editors' keen awareness of Africa
and its importance.

Alexander Crummell, founder of the Negro Academy and
friend and contemporary of Dr. Edward W. Blyden, the great
Caribbean scholar, was one of the first of our early writers to
call attention to Africa through the Afro-American press. He
was the dean of the black scholarly and literary group in the
closing quarter of the nineteenth century. The life of
Dr. Crummell later fired the imagination and redoubled the
vigor of Dr. W.E.B. DuBois, whose sharp and penetrating pen
burned its own path in national and international affairs, from
the early nineties to the present day.

Dr. W.E.B. DuBois, inspired by Alexander Crummell, made
the subject of Africa a burning issue in the Afro-American
press. In 1915, the Home University Library brought out a
small book, The Negro, in which Dr. DuBois outlined the
program that must be followed in order to deal properly with
the whole field of African life and history.

Dr. Carter G. Woodson came forward with his researches
and publications which blossomed forth into the widest
popularization of the subject. Quietly, African scholars like
Dr. J.E. Moorland, Mr. Arthur A. Schomburg, Mr. J.A. Rogers
(from Jamaica), and Professor William L. Hansberry led the
field in gathering material.

It was Carter G. Woodson who called attention to the fact
that African history may well be the basis of world history. He
said, in effect, that:

Africa came into the Mediterranean world mainly through
Greece, which had been under African influence; and then Africa
was cut off from the melting pot by the turmoil among the

Europeans and the religious conquests incident to the rise of
Islam. Africa prior to these events had developed its history and
civilization, indigenous to its people and lands. Africa came back
into the general picture of history through the penetration of
North Africa, West Africa, and the Sudan by the Arabs.
European and American slave traders next ravaged the continent.
The imperialist colonizers and missionaries finally entered the
scene and prevailed until the recent re-emergence of independent
African nations.

After the First World War, W.E.B. DuBois again accelerated
the American black man's interest in Africa by organizing a
series of Pan-African congresses. At a time when the news
about the aspirations of Africans for self-government was
being ignored throughout most of the world, the
Afro-American press gave full coverage to this subject.

Interest in Africa extended into every part of
Afro-American life and influenced, in some way, most of their
institutions. For nearly fifty years, the editors of The Negro
Year Book, published at Tuskegee Institute, compiled and
published an annual list of books, monographs, and articles
relating to Africa. The Afro-American church's interest was
shown in their many missionary efforts and in the early
concern for education in Africa.

In 1958 the French-African magazine, Presence Africaine,
published a special issue devoted to the subject "Africa Seen
by American Negroes." The publication was widely distributed
by the American Society of African Culture. This organization
was then young, bright, and hopeful, and a lot of black
Americans were looking to it as the potential builder of a new
bridge of understanding between Africans and
Afro-Americans. Most of the articles in the publication "Africa
Seen by American Negroes" tended to justify this potential. In
her article "African Studies Programs in the United States,"
Dr. Adelaide Cromwell Hill calls attention to the fact that the
interest of American universities in Africa and their interest in
area programs, as such, are two quite different things. In fact,
she states that academic concern with Africa at the university
level far antedates the popularity and feasibility of so-called
area programs.

At ASA's tenth annual meeting at the Waldorf Astoria in
1967, for the first time there were panels on the teaching of
African history and the future of African history, with
adequate Afro-American representation on the panels. This
was a change from the previous practice of the association.
There were similar panels at the eleventh annual meeting of
the ASA in Los Angeles in 1968. It was at this conference that
a group of Africans and Afro-Americans attending called a
"black caucus" for the purpose of reassessing their role in the
organization. It was not their intent to leave the association,
but to demand decision-making positions within the structure
of the ASA.

The statement of the Black Caucus, 19 October 1969, is
printed here in its entirety:

The African Studies Association is called upon by the Black
Caucus to immediately direct its energies towards rendering itself
more relevant and competent to deal with the challenging times
and conditions of Black people in Africa, in the United States,
and in the whole of the Black world.

In moving towards this objective, we charge the Association
with taking the steps necessary to immediately broaden Black
participation in all phases of the Association's operations. We
note that at present only one Black person is holding a
policy-deciding position in this Association dealing with
predominantly Black countries and societies. Too few of the
program chairmen and participants are drawn from Black

Volume VI, Numbers 2/3, Summer/Fall 1976

7

Africanists, and in general, the Association reflects the White
caste and is identified with a White posture.

While trusting the academicians in the Association, we urge
that Black people be recruited for participation in the African
Studies Association, and that representation be drawn from
those engaged in fields closely related to African and
Afro-American studies, with particular emphasis on Black youth,
inside and outside the universities.

We see the future prospects of a vital and meaningful
Association linked directly to the significant strengthening of its
ties with Black Africanists. We encourage ASA members to seek
out African and Afro-American scholars to direct the rapidly
developing Afro-American studies centers in the United States.
Finally, the ASA must address itself in a meaningful and
educational way to changing American public opinion based on
deep racism and ignorance of the Black people whom the
African Studies Association takes as its subjects.

On 28 December 1968 a corps of the group that had met in
Los Angeles met again in New York at the Mary McLeod
Bethune School. Professor John Henrik Clarke presided. The
group agreed:

1. that the name of the new organization should be the African
Heritage Studies Association;

2. that a convention be held in Washington, DC, to ratify its
name;

3. that many black scholars should be invited to the convention
in Washington, DC, so that the new organization may get the
benefit of both their larger experiences and their moral and
financial support; and

4. that the AHSA should start a publication to mirror accurate
scholarly research on the African pluriverse.

The demise of the Black Caucus heralded the birth of the
African Heritage Studies Association. The first convention and
the official launching of the association came on 27 June
1969, at Federal City College in Washington, DC. The
convention lasted from 27 June to 29 June.

The change that I referred to earlier and the revolt against a
white '■'scholar's" approach to African studies did not take
long to develop. A meeting was planned between the executive
committees of AHSA and ASA for 17 October 1969 in
Montreal, Canada. The purpose of this meeting was to define
the future relationship between AHSA and ASA. This meeting,
carefully planned far in advance, never took place. Other
events ruled it off the agenda. These events forced the
members of the African Heritage Studies Association to move
ahead of their own schedule and become the official
spokesmen for the black intellectuals in Montreal during the
twelfth annual conference of ASA in 1969.

Part of the confusion at Montreal was due to the fact that
the main aims and objectives of AHSA had not been made
known to any appreciable number of the attending black
intellectuals, who could have explained these objectives to the
students. Had these objectives been known, the revolt against
the domination of the conference by white "scholars" might
still have occurred, but it is my opinion that this revolt would
have been more orderly and constructive.

For the record, the main aims and objectives of the African
Heritage Studies Association are stated here:

Education

1. Reconstruction of African history and cultural studies along
Afrocentric lines while effecting an intellectual union among
Black scholars the world over;

2. Acting as a clearinghouse of information in the establishment
and evaluation of a more realistic African or Black studies
program;

3. Presenting papers at seminars and symposia where any aspect
of the life and culture of African people are to be discussed;

4. Relating, interpreting, and disseminating African materials to
elementary and secondary schools, colleges, and universities.

International

1. To reach African countries directly through embassies in
order to facilitate greater communications and interactions
between Africans and Africans in the Americas;

2. To assume leadership in the orientation of African students
in the U.S. and orientation of Afro-Americans in Africa by
establishing contacts;

3. To form a committee to monitor American foreign policy
toward Africa, to strengthen and support Congressman Diggs
as Chairman of the House Subcommittee on African Affairs.

Domestic

1. To inform all other Black associations and organizations of
the existing responsibilities in the area of Black studies;

2. To solicit their influence and affluence in the promotion of
Black studies and in the execution of AHSA programs and
projects;

3. To arouse social consciousness and awareness of these groups;

4. To encourage their financial contribution to Black schools
with Black studies programs.

Black Students and Scholars

1. To encourage and support students who wish to major in
Black studies;

2. To instill in Black students and scholars the necessity for
involvement in Black studies programs at all levels to the
extent of their expertise;

3. To make sure that Black scholars attend national and
international conferences relating to Black studies and
persuade them to read papers at these conferences;

4. To ask all Black students and scholars to rally around AHSA
to build it up as a sturdy organization for the reconstruction
of our history and culture.

Black Communities

1. All Black studies programs should be relevant to the Black
community near the school and should in turn be supported
by the Black community.

2. The Association (AHSA) should act as a nason oetween Diau*
communities and funding agencies;

3. AHSA should compile a list of Black scholars who need
financial support for their community projects or their
academic research;

4. The Association will edit a newsletter or a journal through
which its activities should be known.

The confrontation at Montreal cannot be honestly seen out
of context with other events that helped to set it in motion.
For years, the African Studies Association had been a white
organization with token black representation that had little or
no influence on the major decisions affecting the organization.

The African Studies Association is not just a professional
association. Its leaders perform other functions that directly or
indirectly affect the lives and livelihood of Africans and
Afro-American scholars and students. Its annual meeting,
which brings together government officials, journalists,
publishers, foundation representatives, businessmen, scholars,
students, and members of voluntary associations, serves as a
point of contact and a market place where jobs, research
funds, ideas, and information are exposed and exchanged. Its
members are scholars whose research not only determines or
influences at the very least the image of Africa in America, but
also conditions the kind and scope of much of the written
documentation available about the continent. Research
completed by its members has provided background material
for United States foreign-policy decisions in Africa. For these
reasons we deemed the ASA annual meeting the proper forum
for our demands.

ISSUE: A Quarterly Journal of Africanist Opinion

The African peoples attending this conference demanded
that the study of African life be undertaken from a
Pan-Africanist perspective. This perspective defines that all
black people are African people and rejects the division of
African peoples by geographical locations based on colonialist
spheres of influence.

This demand joined the issue and offended a large number
of white "scholars” attending the conference. They resented
the projection of African people as a world people with a
common cause and a common destiny. More than anything
else they resented the Afro-Americans being linked with the
Africans in Africa. The demands of the blacks attending this
conference had exposed the neocolonialism that a large
number of these so-called scholars had been practicing for
years. Africa to them was a kind of ethnic plantation over
which they reigned and explained to the world. Most of them
even resented Africans being considered authorities on Africa.
The confrontation at Montreal awakened them from their
dreams.

Specifically, the African people who made up the Black
Caucus wanted their demands to be the means of changing the
ideological and structural bases of the African Studies
Association. As negotiations between the Black Caucus group
and the ASA board progressed, it became clear that the
demand for an equal number of black members of the board
of twelve would be the most difficult demand for the old
guard in the ASA to live with. The ASA executive board
decided that perhaps they could offer three seats in addition
to the two already held by blacks. The ASA board was
surprised when the two black members, Dr. Absolom Vilakasi
of South Africa and Dr. Elliott P. Skinner of Columbia
University, supported the demands of the Black Caucus. The
offer of three additional African members was rejected. This
prompted the board to convene an assembly of the voting
membership of the ASA to decide the issue.

Probably the most crucial event in the three-day
confrontation was the ASA voting membership's rejection of
the Black Caucus's demands by a vote of 103 to 97 in its
plenary session on Friday afternoon. It is of interest that the
ASA, an organization of scholars whose prestige and output
depend upon maintaining good relations with Africans, both in
terms of gaining entry into African countries and obtaining
reliable information from them, would have permitted, if for
no other than political reasons, their voting membership to go
on record as having voted against minimal demands of African
peoples.

People have argued in defense of the white ASA
membership that a large number of them supported the
demands, but they were affronted by the tactics of disruption
and therefore could not in good conscience grant the blacks
immediate representation on the board. If this assessment is
true, then it raises a fundamental question of their ability to
understand and evaluate societies, or even events occurring in
those societies, with which they disagree in principle.

The Black Caucus/AHSA committee that negotiated with
ASA's board consisted of Africans, West Indians, and Afro-
American students and professors, one of whom had been an
ASA voting member since its inception. Moreover, the majori¬
ty of the African visitors invited by the ASA and the Canadian
African Studies Committee to attend the conference sup¬
ported the substance of the Black Caucus's demands. The
Caucus's concerns over the white domination of scholarly

output on Africa had been expressed by Africans at two earlier
international conferences of Africanists at Dakar. Indications
of African support was initially voiced by Gabriel
d'Arboussier, a nationalist leader in francophone Africa since
the 1940s and, at the time, Senegalese ambassador to
Germany. D'Arboussier was slated to deliver the keynote
address for the opening session, at which time the first
statement of black demands was presented. Robert Gardiner,
director of the United Nations Economic Commission for
Africa, actively participated in the Caucus's meetings and
supported its demands. By Friday noon, when the Black
Caucus met with the invited African guests to clarify our
position in French and in English, they presented a written
declaration of support which had been signed by most of the
leading African participants. Leon Damas of French Guyana,
one of the three original negritude poets along with Aime
Cesaire and Leopold Sedar Senghor, read the declaration of
solidarity cited below:

We, the undersigned, participating in a joint annual meeting of
the African Studies Association and the Committee on African
Studies in Canada, in our capacity as guests of the latter, in face
of the incidents which confront the Afro-American participants
and the ASA (USA) note that the Africanist Congress held the
orientation of African studies in two resolutions adopted at the
5th and 6th Committees. We strongly reiterate the view that
African studies as conceived within the context of colonialism
and imperialist domination of the African continent have served
exclusively to reinforce an ideology which serves their
domination in the interest of foreign capital used to exploit the
African continent.

The question of the procedure, tactics, and ultimate
objective of the Black Caucus was a pivotal issue. In the eyes
of the ASA white membership, any challenge to their
authority that was not supported by the black ASA voting
members had no legitimacy. However, they misinterpreted an
expression by some black "Africanists" of nonsupport of
tactics to also mean nonsupport of substantive issues.

In the confrontation at Montreal, the old order of the
African Studies Association was challenged without
compromise. The existence of this organization is now
contingent on whether it can meet this challenge creatively
and respectfully. First, an attempt should be made to
understand the genesis of the African and Afro-American
concern for their history and their long fight to make it an
acceptable study in schools and universities.

Long before the recent discovery of Africa by the academic
community, black Americans were showing an interest in
African history. Most of the courses in African history and
lecture discussions were held in churches and community
centers. To the best of my knowledge, these were the first
courses in African history held in this country.

The challenge and confrontation that started at Los Angeles
in October 1968 and erupted into a dramatic climax in
Montreal in October of the next year was a long time in the
making. In the time span between the conference in Los
Angeles and the one in Montreal, what started out as a Black
Caucus became the African Heritage Studies Association. This
association intends to examine every aspect and approach to
the history and culture of African people in this country and
throughout the world. Further, its members intend to project
their influence into every organization that relates to Africans
and the people of African descent. We will decide who is and is
not an authority on our life and history, and we will question

Volume VI, Numbers 2/3, Summer/Fall 1976

9

black scholars as well as white ones. We deplore the fact that
so many people, mainly white, are gaining quick reputations as
authorities on African people. We suspect that this is a new
area of academic colonialism and that it is not unrelated to the
neocolonialism that is attempting to re-enslave Africa by
controlling the minds of African people. Further, we suspect
that this closely connected group of white "authorities" are
attempting to control or direct the historical information
relating to Africa in a manner that will make Africans believe
that they are forever dependent on people of European
descent and that the coming of the Europeans to Africa was,
in spite of the slave trade and the colonial system, a blessing in
disguise.

The intent of the African Heritage Studies Association is to
use African history to effect a world union of African people.
We do not believe that the closely connected group of white
"authorities" on Africa are interested in such a union. In fact,
we think the idea frightens them because this means that they
will lose their control over information about Africa. They
resent the idea of any black person taking it upon himself to
question their authority and examine their credentials. That is
precisely what the members of the African Heritage Studies
Association intend to do. First, they intend to ask for an
entire new approach to African history. This new approach
must begin with a new frame of reference.

What and who are the African people? We make no sharp
distinction between the Africans in Africa and the people of
African descent in other parts of the world. This at once
projects the possibility of a world union of African people.
First, we will call for a new frame of reference in all matters
relating to Africa. We reject the term "black Africa" because it
presupposes that there is a legitimate "white Africa." The term
"Negro Africa" is offensive to us because there is no such
thing as a Negro. This word grew out of the European slave
trade and the colonial system, and it fails to relate the people
of African descent to land, history, and culture. Our original
place of origin was Africa, and no matter where we live on this
earth, we are an African people. Our approach to African
history and culture everywhere will be in keeping with this
definition. We intend to use history as a force for our
liberation and as a basis of African world unity. We depend on
an honest and creative approach to history to tell what we
have been, what we are, and what we still must be. And thus,
the African Heritage Studies Association was born.

This birth did not end our troubles or our confrontations
with ASA. An analysis of the confrontations after Montreal
and the attempts to work out a way for both organizations to
coexist has been made in detail in another report by Dr. Elliott
P. Skinner and need not be repeated here. However, attention
should be called to another neglected aspect of the
relationship of AHSA and ASA and their respective
participation in the Third International Congress of
Africanists, held in Addis Ababa, Ethiopia, in December 1973.
First, let us say a word about the international congress and
how it came into being.

The greatest achievement of the third international congress
was the coming together of scholars from all parts of the world
to present papers on the economic, social, political, scientific,
cultural, and historical development of Africa. The
International Congress of Africanists was formed in 1963 in
Accra, Ghana. Formerly, the International Congress of
Orientalists used to discuss scholarly issues on Asia and Africa,

but when several African countries became independent, it was
agreed that the African continent required an organization
devoted solely to African matters—an organization which
would hold its meetings on African soil. Thus, at the invitation
of the Ghana government, and with additional financial
support from UNESCO and US foundations, the first congress
was held in Africa in December 1963. Hundreds of scholars
from all over the world attended this first session, where
statutes of the congress were drawn up, and many learned
papers on Africa were read. The president of the first congress
was Dr. Kenneth Onwuka Dike of Nigeria. The
secretary-general was Dr. Nana Kabina Nketia IV of Ghana.
The opening address was given by the late Dr. Kwame
Nkrumah, then president of the Republic of Ghana.

At the invitation of the Senegalese government, the second
congress was held in Dakar, Senegal, in December 1967. Again,
many scholars participated and many papers were read. The
president of the second congress was Dr. Alioune Diop of
Presence Africaine and the International Society of African
Culture. The secretary-general was Professor Glassane N'Daw
of Senegal and the University of Dakar; President Leopold
Senghor welcomed the delegates.

In spite of the fact that the first two congresses were held
in Africa, they were dominated by white scholars, mainly from
the US-based organization, the African Studies Association.
No papers by black American scholars were presented at the
first congress and only one at the second. Behind the scenes,
white scholars manipulated both the first and second
congresses. This is why the third international congress was
exceptional—at last. The Africans took over, and the
Afro-Americans played a major role and presented papers in a
number of sessions; one Afro-American was elected to the
permanent council that was to cover the congress for the next
five years and plan future meetings. Afro-Americans
participated on all levels of this conference.

The Afro-American delegation, led by Professor James
Turner, director of the Africana Studies and Research Center,
Cornell University, was a representative and well-balanced
group that consisted of Patricia Karouma, Milfred Fierce, Mae
King, Shelby Smith, Steven McGanns, John Henrik Clarke,
Asa Davis, Rukudzo Murapa, Len and Rosalind Jeffries,
Isaac Akinyobin, Joseph Harris, Walter Rodney, Ahmed
Mohiddin, and Elliott Skinner.

Before the conference officially began, a meeting was
arranged between the two major American African historical
organizations attending this conference: the African Studies
Association, mostly white but now having a black president;
the South African scholar named Absolom Vilakasi; and the
African Heritage Studies Association, all black and headed by
Professor James Turner. There was some fear that there might
be, now on African soil, a reoccurrence of the conflict of
21 October 1969, when Afro-American scholars broke away
from ASA in order to form AHSA.

The congress was officially opened on Monday,
10 December, with an address by His Imperial Majesty Haile
Selassie. In his remarks, he called attention to this fact:

The weight of historical evidence attests that since the earliest
times the civilization and progress of man has been based on
knowledge gained through study and research rather than on
that based on gratuitous assumptions. It is now generally ac¬
knowledged that for development and economic growth, study
and research constitute a basis of proven worth. There can be no
doubt that you, the scholars who have devoted your lifeworks

10

ISSUE: A Quarterly Journal of Africanist Opinion

to study and research on Africa, will, aside from your contribu¬
tions to human knowledge in general, also make contributions
that will form the basis for the growth and development of
Africa.

In further remarks the emperor observed that the status of
African scholars in the field of African studies was changing
for the better, when he said:

It cannot be denied that in the past the conduct of study and
research on Africa was in the hands of non-Africans. The nature
and content of such study and research was therefore primarily
determined by non-African needs and interests. The time has
now come when Africa, having abandoned the subservient status,
is guiding her own destiny in the political and economic spheres.

In the academic sphere, as well, the time seems to have come
when Africans can abandon the role of subservience and embrace
that of full and equal participation. A clear demonstration of
this is the fact that among you, the scholars assembled in this
hall today, there is a greater number of African scholars than at
any time in the past, all ready and able to participate in
deliberations pertaining to their continent. While it is true that,
as we pointed out earlier, scholarly research recognizes no
political boundaries, yet it cannot at the same time be denied
that Africans need to carry a greater share of the study and
research on their continent than they do at present. Their greater
participation can no doubt help to re-direct Africanist research
into areas of greater relevance to Africa's needs and interests. We
are convinced that the work of scholars can have great relevance
to the struggle that our continent is now waging against poverty,
ignorance, and disease.

The afternoon sessions began with the reading of papers on
the history of northeast Africa and of Africa in general. This
history still is in great dispute. It begs for good questions and
good answers. What is history, and what is its meaning in the
life of people in general and African people in particular? Why
is there now a national and international fight over the history
of African people, and who will interpret and control this
history? White “historians” and “authorities” on the
development of nations and civilizations, who for the past five
hundred years, in most cases, have said that African people
had no history, now are fighting to control the interpretation
of the history they once said we did not have. What is this
fight really about? To understand it, we might have to look
backwards and forwards at the same time, while using the
present as our vantage point. It was no accident that Professor
Roland Oliver of England, a member of the old guard and the
old school of interpreters of African history, was chairman of
this first session on African history. There now exists a form
of academic neocolonialism that intends to control African
social thought. It would surface very early at this conference,
and, fortunately, the Africans would prove equal to combating
it.

Many of the papers on African economic and political
development dealt with African problems in the abstract, as
though a new African reality did not exist. The presenters of
these papers and the other delegates had to be reminded of the
existence of apartheid and the overall southern African
problem of racism and oppression. They also had to be
reminded of the fight against the Portuguese in Angola,
Mozambique, and Guinea-Bissau, where hundreds of people
are dying daily.

The sessions on social and cultural development, many of
the often neglected dimensions of African life, history, and
culture were analyzed. Particularly outstanding were the
following papers presented in the first sessions in the cultural
development section: “Considerations of Some Ideological
Problems in Ethiopia Today” by Girma Amare; “African

Literature and Cultural Re-evaluation” by Ernest N.
Emenyonu; 'Toward an Operational Philosophy of African
Education” by Patricia Kaurouma; “Africa as the Origin of
Early Greek Theatre Culture” by Tsekaye Ghedre Yedhin; and
“The Influence of African Cultural Continuity on the Slave
Revolt in South America and in the Caribbean Islands” by
John Henrik Clarke.

In the first of a number of keynote addresses, Professor
L.K.H. Gama, of the University of Zambia, called attention to
the “scientific underdevelopment of Africa” and pointed to
the opportunities in this field that are still begging for more
trained Africans.

In the second keynote address, “The Study of African
History: The Present Position” by Dr. Kenneth Onwuka Dike,
the still unresolved problems of writing and teaching African
history were outlined. The closing sessions of the conference
were devoted to a discussion of resolutions, choosing the site
for the Fourth International Congress of Africanists, and in
electing new members to the permanent council that will
handle the affairs of the international congress (now renamed
the International Congress of Africanists) for the next five
years. The leader of the black American delegation, Professor
Turner, had insisted from the beginning of the discussions
that, inasmuch as a member of the African Studies Association
(ASA) had been the American representative on the
permanent council of the congress for the past ten years, the
next permanent member should be from the AHSA.
Behind-the-scenes meetings on this matter lasted for days—in
fact, throughout the entire period of the congress. The
candidate for the permanent council who was finally elected
was John Henrik Clarke, the past president of AHSA, who is
presently professor of black and Puerto Rican studies at
Hunter College. This election gave the black Americans a
decision-making position in the International Congress of
Africanists for the first time.

This was the last confrontation with ASA. We were
successful because the academic climate was changing in favor
of an African interpretation of African history. In my opinion,
ASA and the white “scholars" who still dominate it have
changed very little, if at all. Both the Africans and Western
black scholars have changed, and they have changed for the
better. They have moved closer to each other's positions in
matters relating to the reclaiming of African history by
African people. This was evident in the support they gave each
other during the meeting of the Third International Congress
of Africanists in Addis Ababa.

The young and progressive African scholars, both in Africa
and in the West, are now realizing that African history is an
old and new academic battleground and that it is a part of the
new education of the mind for liberation. They know that
they cannot look to their former colonial masters to write
their history. Powerful people never educate powerless people
in the acts of power. History, properly understood and
utilized, is power—a force for liberation or slavery depending
on how it is used or misused. We remain strangers to the
people who have been the instruments of our oppression. In
the general sense, true African history and African historians
are unknown to them.

This point was driven home to me about a month after the
meeting of the Third International Congress of Africanists in
Addis Ababa. I was meeting Immanuel Wallerstein, former
president of ASA, and Absolom Vilakasi, then president of

Volume VI, Numbers 2/3, Summer/Fall 1976

11

ASA, to continue some of the discussion of the possible areas
of cooperation between ASA and AHSA which we had
suggested during the meeting in Addis Ababa. I mentioned
very casually that Cheikh Anta Diop's new book, African
Origins of Civilization, Myth or Reality , had just been pub¬
lished in the United States and that I had a review copy.
Professor Wallerstein asked me if Cheikh Anta Diop had
attended the meeting in Addis Ababa. His question, although,
innocent, shocked me to the point of tears and violence.
Neither the former president (white) of the ASA nor the then
president of ASA (black) knew that Diop had attended the
conference. I personally know that both of them rode up on
an elevator with Cheikh Anta Diop at least once and walked
past him in the lobby of the hotel at least twice.

Cheikh Anta Diop is recognized as one of the great living
African historians. No official recognition was made of his
presence at this conference. In matters relating to African
history and the values that Africans are placing on their
historians, old and new, the members of ASA still seemed to
be out of tune. In reading their publication, none of the new
books on African history are reviewed, and in looking at the
books and magazine articles by ASA members, it is rare that
the work is even referred to or quoted, positively or
negatively. The works of John G. Jackson, Chancellor
Williams, and Yosef ben-Jochannon are almost completely
ignored, along with the writings of a new generation of
dynamic, new African historians. This incident made me
realize more than ever that the existence of AHSA is justified
and that the course of action that this organization set in
motion in Montreal in 1969 will have to be sharpened,
expanded, and continued.

The ideological perspective of this organization, which was
in its formative stages in Montreal, is now more precisely
defined. I am concluding this paper with an extraction from
some notes written as an ideological framework for AHSA,
which I wrote in 1970 when I was the president of the
organization.

The intent of the African Heritage Studies Association is to
use African history to effect a world union of African people.
This association of scholars of African descent is committed to
the preservation, interpretation, and creative presentation of
the historical and cultural heritage of African people, both on
the ancestral soil of Africa and in diaspora in the Americas and
throughout the world. We interpret African history from a
Pan-Africanist perspective that defines all black people as an
African people. We do not accept the arbitrary lines of
geographical demarcations that were created to reflect
colonialist spheres of influence. As scholar-activists, our
program has as its objective the restoration of the cultural,
economic, and political life of African people everywhere. In
our ideological perspective we are committed to taking the
concept of Pan-Africanism into another dimension beyond its
present meaning. We recognize the need for the cultural unity
of the black peoples of the world, and we are committed to all
sincere efforts that will make this unity a reality; but this is
only the beginning. We know that there is no way to move a
people from slavery to freedom and self-awareness without

engaging in political expedience and revolutionary coalitions.
As scholar-activists, our primary role is to define the historical
currents relating to this action in such a manner that when this
inevitable action occurs, it can proceed with a minimum of
confusion. The essence of what our ideological perspective
should be is contained in a recent poem, "On Pan-Africanism"
by Carolyn F. Gerald, a young Afro-American poet, essayist,
and teacher.

Pan-Africanism means an inner need in us which has finally
surfaced on the world, after decades of fermenting in the
ground, ft's not the whole thing (though it has to be a part of it)
to fight with our black brothers in other parts of the world, to
fight with our Bandung brothers all over the world (though the
fight helps us to re-define ourselves) against a common, rampant,
raging enemy. We'll keep looking at each other, examining each
other's tools and comparing the artifacts we make with them,
testing them out on ourselves—each other. Till we annihilate our
own suspicious moods and recognize the same images looking
back at all of us over the seas and the centuries.

In a word, the ideological perspective of AHSA will have to
define the method and importance of putting a fragmented
African people back together again, and in finding a way to
heal the deep psychological wounds that are the legacy of the
slave and trade and the colonial system. In our search for
definition, unity, identity, we will have to evolve to
Pan-Africanism and go far beyond it. It is not enough to be
united unless that unity has some meaning and goal. We had a
common heritage before and after the slave trade. We will have
to make creative uses of this heritage. First we will have to
define heritage itself. Saunders Redding has said, in effect, that
heritage is reflected in how a people have used their talent to
create a history that gives them memories that they can
respect and use to command the respect of other people. The
ultimate purpose of heritage, and heritage teaching, is to use a
people's talent to develop an awareness and a pride in
themselves. This sense of identity is the stimulation for all of a
people's honest and creative efforts. A people's relationship to
its heritage is the same as the relationship of a child to its
mother. It will be our function as scholar-activists to put the
components of our heritage together to weld an instrument of
liberation.

John Henrik Clarke, Member Grants Review Committee.
Professor, Department of Black and Puerto Rican Studies,
Hunter College, New York. Past President, African Heritage
Studies Association.; Founding Member, Black Academy of
Arts and Letters. Prolific writer of articles on African and
Afro-American history and culture appearing regularly in
leading journals in the USA and abroad; author of over 50
short stories, some reprinted in 10 different anthologies;
papers given at conferences in USA and abroad; co-founder
and Assoc. Editor of Harlem Quarterly; Assoc. Editor,
Freedomways Magazine; Director, Heritage Teaching Program,
HARYOU-ACT, 1964-1969; Special Consultant and
Coordinator, CBS TV Series, "Black Heritage: The History of
Afro Americans", 1968; author and/or editor of 13 published
books; Honorary Degree, Doctor of Humane Letters,
University of Denver, 1970.

Race: An Evolving Issue in Western Social

Thought

-BY John Henrik Clarke

...in the kind of world we live in, being Black and beautiful means very little unless one is also
Black and powerful. There is no way to succeed in the struggle against racism without power. That
is a part of our new reality and our new mission.

Early in this century, the elder scholar among African Americans, Dr. W.E.B. DuBois said: "The
problem of the twentieth century is the problem of the color line." Unfortunately, his prophecy was
correct. In spite of all the talk and the sociology—good and bad—we have not made much progress
in resolving this issue. We have talked about it extensively without really dealing with it. To deal
with it, we will have to identify and explain its genesis. To explain its genesis, we will have to ask
ourselves some hard questions, and we will have to be boldly honest with our answers. Some of the
hard questions are: How did racism start in the first place and for whose benefit was it created?

Who benefits from it now? Why do we lack the strength, or the nerve, to destroy it?

In this paper I am dealing, mainly, with the form of racism that affects people of African descent (or
Black people in general). I am aware of the fact that certain manifestations of racism existed in
Europe before the massive European expansion into the broader world of Africa, Asia and the West
Indies. The racism that I am now attempting to examine is distinctly different because the factor of
color was added, and the Christian Church played a major role in creating the rationale that
sustained this racism in the mind of Western man. The genesis of this racism is in the rise of Europe
after the fifteenth century; the development of the slave trade and the colonial system that
subsequently followed.

It is too often forgotten that when the Europeans gained enough maritime skill, and gun power to
conquer most of the world, they not only colonized the bulk of the world's people but they
colonized the interpretation of history itself. Human history was rewritten to favor them at the
expense of other people. The roots of modem racism can be traced to this conquest and
colonialization.

In a speech delivered to the Pan-African Students Organization in the Americas, New York City,
November, 1964, Richard B. Moore observed: "In the attempt to justify the conquest and
enslavement of African people, European rulers and their spokesmen found it expedient to regard
and set forth Africans as beings of a low and brutish order who indeed were hardly human. Such
creatures then were deemed to have done little or nothing which could be dignified as history."

The dehumanization of the African people had already been started. The false images were in the
making. The stereotypes and mental images of "savage Africa" and the "Dark Continent" were
deeply impressed upon the minds of Europeans. The distortions were repeated until some of the
victims began to believe them.

In his book, Race, Science and Humanity, (p. 111) Dr. Ashley Montagu refers to the belief in race as
a "widespread contemporary myth in the Western World." He further states that, "It is the modem
form of the older belief in witchcraft."

1

This point of view is extended in the following quote from the introduction to his book:

I am convinced that when the intellectual history of our time comes to be written, the
idea of "race," both the popular and the taxonomic, will be viewed for what it is: a
confused and dangerous idea which happened to fit the social requirements of a
thoroughly exploitative period in the development of Western man. The idea of
"race" was developed as a direct response to the exploitation of other peoples, to
provide both a pretext and a justification for the most unjustifiable conduct, the
enslavement, murder, and degradation of millions of human beings.

European interest in formalizing the concept of race, that started with the slave trade, dates back to
the early part of the eighteenth century. Dr. Montagu 1 maintains that the development of the idea of

race may, with some justification, be traced back to the scholastic naturalization of Aristotle's
doctrine of Predictable Genus, Species, Difference, Property, and Accident. He further maintains
that the concept of race had another development during the early days of the "Age of
Enlightenment" when the Swedish botanist, Linnaeus, in 1735, took over the concepts of Class,
Species and Genus from the Theologians to serve them as systematic tools.

These conclusions show how important it is for us to deal with both the genesis and the present
application of racism.

The great human drama that was being called "The Black Revolution in the U.S.A." has deep
historical roots, and it cannot be fully understood until it has been seen in this context. In his book,
Capitalism and Slavery 2 , Eric Williams places the origin of this revolution in historical perspective
and calls attention to its early development"

When, in 1492, Columbus, representing the Spanish monarch, discovered the New
World, he set in train the long and bitter international rivalry over colonial
possessions for which, after four and a half centuries, no solution has yet been found.
Portugal, which had initiated the movement of international expansion, claimed the
new territories on the ground that they fell within the scope of a papal bull of 1455
authorizing her to reduce to servitude all infidel people. The two powers (Spain and
Portugal), to avoid controversy, sought arbitration and, as Catholics, turned to the
pope—a natural and logical step in an age when the universal claims of the Papacy
were still unchallenged by individuals and governments. After carefully sifting the
rival claims, the Pope issued, in 1493, a series of papal bulls which established a line
of demarcation between the colonial possessions of the states: The east went to
Portugal and the West went to Spain.

Though the announcement of the fact came much later, the European "Scramble for Africa," and
subsequently Asia and North America, started with this act. The labor and raw materials of Africa,
Asia, South America, and the West Indies financed the European Industrial Revolution.

In the year 1457, the Council of Cardinals met in Holland and sanctioned, as a righteous and
progressive idea, the enslavement of Africans for the purpose of their conversion to Christianity,
and to be exploited in the labor market as chattel property.

This devilish scheme speedily gained the sanctimonious blessing of the Pope and became a standard
policy of the Roman Catholic Church and later the Protestant churches, enduring three centuries.
And thus the ghastly traffic in human misery was given the cloak of respectability and anointed
with the oil of Pontifical righteousness in Jesus' name. And so, the slave trade began, inaugurating
an era that stands out as the most gruesome and macabre example of man's disregard for the
humanity of man.

There is no way to understand the African slave trade without understanding slavery as an

2

institution. It is almost as old as human societies. Every people has at some time or another been
slaves! In fact, Europeans enslaved other Europeans for a much longer time than they enslaved
Africans. Yet this slavery did not give birth to racism, though it did lay the basis for feudalism.

Slavery was a permanent feature of the ancient world, in Egypt, Kush, Greece and Rome. The
African slave period is best known to us because it is the most recent—and the best documented.
These documents on slavery have often done more to confuse the issue than to explain the subject.
Most people write about slavery in a manner that makes the victim feel guilty. There is probably
more dishonesty related to the interpretation of this subject than any other known to man.

The "Christians" of European descent have never felt at ease in an honest discussion of this subject,
because every examination of the subject will prove that slavery and the slave trade were the
incubator for present day racism.

In the book The Idea of Racialism 3 by Louis L. Snyder, attention is called to the statement of the
British historian, Lord Bryce, who says that: "self-conscious racial feeling hardly existed in any
country until the French Revolution." In spite of what seems to be an exaggeration, there is more
than an element of truth in what Lord Bryce has said, if we qualify this by making a distinction
between racism, which was rampant, and self-conscious racial feeling, which was developing.

From the sixteenth century onward, Europeans ranged the earth conquering, mainly, defenseless
people. They set themselves up as ruling aristocracies. In this world-wide rape of peoples and
countries, they destroyed many cultures and civilizations that were old before Europe was bom.
Their rationales and justifications for these actions were the rankest form of racism ever conceived
by the human mind. This tragedy continued during the era of colonialization in the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries and again in the era of neo-mercantilist revival called imperialism that had so
many articulate defenders in the nineteenth century.

The Christian Church was the handmaiden for the development of racism. While it propagated the
theory that all men were created equal in the sight of God, in practice, it found all sorts of
arguments to prove that non-European peoples, especially Black men, were inferior and could not
be considered as men in the general sense.

A search for ways to justify European domination over most of mankind led biologists to the works
of Linnaeus and Buffon. Thus, the classification of races began. In deciding the distinctions
between higher and lower races, the Europeans, of course, became the hierarch of races.

In many ways this was a continuation of the rationales set up to justify the slave trade. We will
have to look at this trade, and the periods of its development again and again in order to understand
that we are now reaping the bitter harvest of human discord and social dislocation that was planted
over five hundred years ago.

The demand for Black power and Black history has made publishers, from time to time since the
1960's, realize that books on this subject can be a profitable enterprise. In the rush to capture this
market, a number of hurriedly written books on the slave trade have been published. None of the
new "authorities" on the subject seem to see the African slave trade as the incubator of modem
racism that it was.

The African slave trade—like African history in general—is often written about and rarely ever
understood. I think this misunderstanding grows out of the fact that we nearly always start the study
of the African slave trade in the wrong place.

The story of the African slave trade 4 is essentially the story of the consequences between the
passing of the Roman Empire in the eighth century and the partial unification of Europe, through
the framework of the Catholic Church, in the fifteenth century, Europeans were engaged mainly in
the internal matters within their own continent. With the opening up of the New World, after the

3

expulsion of the Moors from Spain during the latter part of the fifteenth century, the Europeans
started to expand beyond their homeland, into the broader world. They were searching for new
markets and materials, new manpower and new lands to exploit. The African slave trade was
created to accommodate this new expansion.

The Europeans, mainly the Portuguese who came to the West Coast of Africa in the fifteenth
century, were not at first looking for slaves. The search for gold and other treasures lured them to
Africa. They did not have to fight their way onto the continent. They came as guests and were
treated as guests. Finally, when they grew strong enough, they turned on their hosts and decided to
stay as conquerors.

The basis for the future European industrial revolution had already been established. They had
already created an embryo technology—principally the gun.

The Chinese had gunpowder before the rise of Europe and the African had iron. It is interesting to
speculate on why they did not put the iron and gunpowder together and form a partnership to take
over the world, inasmuch as they knew each other and were carrying on peaceful trade for a number
of years, along the coast of East Africa. The Europeans created the gun to protect themselves from
other Europeans. During the fifteenth century, they found other territories for this weapon, though
they still needed it in the never-ending wars with their neighbors.

In the centuries that followed, they used this weapon and other advantages, mainly a large fleet of
ships and mercenary sailors and soldiers, to take over most of the world. In so doing, they destroyed
a large number of nations and civilizations that were older than Europe.

In order to justify this destruction, a monster that still haunts our lives was created: racism. The
slave trade and the colonial system that followed were, figuratively, the mother and father of this
catastrophe.

The opening up of the New World opened up more than new territory. It opened up a new era in
human relations, mostly bad. The Europeans, being "Christians," had to find a way to live with their
consciences after the formal starting of the slave trade. The Africans made the original mistake of
asking the Europeans to settle some of their family disputes. Unfortunately, the Europeans many
times conquered both branches of the family.

The Europeans were no strangers to Africa, and this really wasn't their first meeting. But in order to
justify the slave trade, they had to forget, or pretend to forget, all that they had previously known
about Africa. They had to forget that a lot of the early culture of Europe has as African base. They
also had to forget that there were periods when Africans and Europeans lived in comparative
harmony and Europeans married into African royalty and saw no difference in one royal personage
and the other. Therefore, the Europeans had to forget that the Africans had a history and a heritage
that could command respect.

In the opening up of the territory called the New World, two competing slave systems were set in
motion, and each of these systems served as some form of racism. The dehumanization of the
African had started in European textbooks, geographies, and travel books. In South America and the
Caribbean area, the plantation owners generally bought slaves in large lots and kept the lots together
principally because they thought they could work them better that way—and they were right. In the
United States, however, where the most vicious form of racism was manifested, the slavery system
operated more like a brokerage system. A plantation owner could and would very often buy ten
slaves and re-cell five of them before the end of the week. This meant the immediate breaking up of
the cultural continuity, linguistic continuity, and all things that held the African together within
Africa, therefore, creating a family dislocation that the Black American has not recovered from to
this day. This dislocation was a form of racism.

4

The mentality, the rationales, and the various ways of justifying the slave trade had already started
in Europe with Europeans attempting to justify the enslavement of other Europeans. This is a
neglected aspect of history that is rarely ever taken into consideration. There was at first a concerted
effort to obtain European labor to open up the vast regions of the New World. It is often forgotten
that, in what became the United States, white enslavement started before Black enslavement.

In an article, "White Servitude in the United States," Ebony Magazine, November, 1969, the African
American historian Lerone Bennett, Jr., gives the following information about this period: "When
someone removes the cataracts of whiteness form our eyes, and when we look with unclouded
vision on the bloody shadows of the American past, we will recognize for the first time that the
Afro-American, who was so often second in freedom, was also second in slavery.

"Indeed, it will be revealed that the Afro-American was third in slavery. For he inherited his chains,
in a manner of speaking, from the pioneer bondsmen, who were red and white."

The enslavement of both "red" men and white men in the early American colonies was a
contradiction of English law. The colonies were founded with the understanding that neither chattel
slavery nor villeinage would be recognized. Yet, forced labor was widely used in England. This
system was transferred to the colonies and used to justify a form of slavery that was visited upon
"red" and white men. Concise information on this system and how it developed is revealed in the
book, Slavery and Abolition, 1831-1841 by Albert Bushnell Hart, first published in 1906.

It was decreed that the apprentice must serve his seven years, and take floggings as his master saw
fit; the hired servant must carry out his contract for his term of service; convicts of the state, often
including political offenders, were slaves of the state and sometimes sold to private owners
overseas. The colonists claimed those rights over some of their white fellow countrymen. A large
class of "redemptioners" had agreed that their service should be sold for a brief term of years to pay
their passage money. There was also a class of "indentured" or "indented" servants bought by their
masters and under legal obligation to serve for a term of years and subject to the same penalties of
branding, whipping and mutilation as African slaves. These forms of servitude were supposed to be
limited in duration and transmitted no claim to the servant's children. In spite of this servitude, the
presumption, in law, was that a white man was bom free.

The English settlers had, at once, begun to enslave their Indian neighbors, soothing to enslave their
consciences with the argument that it was right to make slaves of pagans. In large numbers, the
Indians fled or died in captivity, leaving few of their descendants in bondage. The virgin soil of the
new English settlements continued to need more labor. This led to a fierce search for white labor
that subsequently led to a search for Black labor.

The continuation of Lerone Bennett's comments on this situation is, "It has been estimated that at
least two out of every three white colonists worked for a term of years in the fields or kitchens as
semi-slaves ... white servitude was the historic foundation upon which the system of black slavery
was constructed."

Mr. Bennett's statement is indicative of the new insight into the slave system. African slave labor
and the raw materials taken from the countries of the enslaved were important features in the
development of the European industrial revolution.

American abolitionists, Black and white, were fighting against a form of racism that had begun to
crystallize itself in the embryo of the colonies' educational systems, filtering down from the attitude
prevailing in the churches. During the period of the founding fathers, the Black Americans heard
promises about democracy, but the American promises really weren't made to them. That was the
basis of their dilemma during the formative period of this country, and it is the basis of their
dilemma right now. This country was bom in racism, and it has evolved in racism.

5

Finally, in the early years of the nineteenth century, the system of chattel slavery gave way to the
colonial system, after the British abolished slavery—at least on paper—in 1807. This was not the
end of racism as it affected Africans and other people of color throughout the world; it was only a
radical change in how it would be manifested. The Europeans would now change the system of
capturing Africans and other people of color and enslaving them thousands of miles from their
homes. They would now enslave them on the spot, within their own countries, and use those
countries as markets for the new goods coming out of the developing European industrial
revolution, as well as use the homes of the colonialized and their labors to produce the grist for new
European mills. So the industrial rise of the West has as its base a form of racism. Racism helped to
lay the base of the present economic system we now call capitalism.

Theoretical racism, in the main, is of nineteenth century origin in America and in Europe. And yet
the nineteenth century was a century of the greatest resistance against racism. It was during that
century when Africans the world over began to search for a definition of themselves. The concept of
African redemption is of nineteenth century origin. The theoretical basis of the Black Power
concept started in 1829, with the publication of David Walker's Appeal. The great Black ministers of
the nineteenth century, such as Henry Highland Garnet, Samuel Ringgold Ward, and Prince Hall,
who founded the black Masons, were all using Christianity in a struggle against racism.

The highwater mark of the Africans' reaction to European racism came in the middle of the
nineteenth century in the presence of great Black intellects such as: Martin R. Delany and Edward
Wilmot Blyden. Delany wrote a number of outstanding papers on the subject; the best of these
papers were brought together in his book, Origin of Races and Color published in 1880. During this
period, the great defenders of the Africans' history, culture and right of self-determination, were
Black Americans and "West Indians." Singularly, the most outstanding was Edward Wilmot Blyden.

Edward Wilmot Blyden, who was bom in what is now the Virgins Islands, was the intellectual
bridge between Africa, the Caribbean Islands and the United States during the second half of the
nineteenth century. Some of his nineteenth century plans and programs for the redemption of Africa
were realized in the twentieth century. Many of our modem day African American youth, who have
mouthed the phrase "Black and beautiful," do not know that Edward Wilmot Blyden said the same
thing, and much better, over fifty years before they were bom. Dr. Blyden went back to Africa,
physically and spiritually, and started to reclaim his heritage in the eighteen-fifties. He became, in
many ways, more African than some African-born Africans, and he became the defender of the
history and culture of that continent and its people.

Dr. Blyden did not originate the formalized Pan-African idea. This started among a few "West
Indian" and African American intellectuals in the early years of the twentieth century as a reaction
against the enslavement of, and discrimination against, Africans in the New World and their reputed
backwardness on the continent of Africa. This group came to view the problems of the African
people as a whole, and their solutions aimed at bringing prestige and dignity to the entire people.
They came to reject any white-dominated society as unfit for African people's habitation and
thought in terms of establishing societies and nations in which Blacks would have unfettered
opportunities for demonstrating their talents. Unquestionable, they were influenced by those British
and American "humanitarians" who wished to "regenerate" Africa and under whose auspices free
Blacks from Britain and North America and founded the colonies of Sierra Leone (1787) and
Liberia (1822). The early Pan-African nationalists optimistically regarded Sierra Leone and Liberia
as a new kind of society which could combine the best in western and African cultures. They
believed that sustained New World African "repatriation" would result in the establishment of major
progressive African nations through whose agency the African people would make a distinctive
contribution to world civilization. Such were the views of Paul Cuffee, Daniel Coker, Hilary Teage,
Elijah Johnson, Lott Cary and John B. Russwurm, all of whom played prominent roles in the early
history of Liberia or Sierra Leone or both, and all of whom but Cuffee died in the service of the new

6

societies for which they held such high hopes.

With the death of the above leaders, the next Pan-African figure to emerge was Edward Wilmot
Blyden who, because of his intellectual brilliance, his single-mindedness of purpose, and a long life,
became easily the greatest of the Pan-African figures of the nineteenth century. Blyden became a
convert to Pan-Africanism in 1850 at the age of eighteen, while on a visit to the United States from
his native St. Thomas. The young West Indian had come to the United States to seek entrance into a
theological college. Not only were his applications turned down because of his race, but he had the
traumatic and humiliating experience of witnessing the recently passed Fugitive Slave Law
unscrupulously brought in to operation against the free Blacks of New York; he himself "feared
being seized for a slave." From his American and other experiences as well as from his readings,
Blyden became convinced the Black people would never be treated as the equal of whites in the
New World. In the meantime, he had learned of Liberia and had become greatly excited by the
possibilities for development of the former colony of the American Colonization Society which in
1847 had achieved full sovereign status as a Republic. Accordingly, Blyden emigrated to Liberia,
arriving there in late January, 1851. The remainder of Blyden's long life, apart from visits to Europe
and America, was spent doing "race work" in English-speaking Africa.

Unquestionably, it is primarily as a man of letters and ideas, rather than as a man of action, that
Blyden made his greatest impact. He began writing at the age of eighteen, at first for the
colonization journals of America. His writings, apart from condemning slavery and advocating the
emigration of free African Americans to Liberia, were concerned with proving that the Black Race
had a history and culture of which it could be proud. Thus, at the outset of his career, he realized
that an indispensable prerequisite to Pan-African action was the creation of pride and self-esteem
among his people.

Near the end of the nineteenth century, the great intellectual giant, W.E.B. DuBois took up this fight
and ably carried it to the middle of the twentieth century. He is the father of the present struggle
against racism and for African redemption. Men like Marcus Garvey, though they differed with
W.E.B. DuBois, would draw in part on his intellectual conclusions on this subject.

There is now an international struggle on the part of people of African descent against racism and
for a more honest look at their history. On university campuses and in international conferences
they are demanding that their history be looked at from a Black perspective or from an Afrocentric
point of view. This has taken the struggle against racism to the world's campuses, where the
theoretical basis of racism started. This has helped to create new battlelines and a lot of fear and
frustration on the part of white scholars. They still do not recognize that removing the racism that
they created is the healthiest thing that present day Black scholars can contribute to the world; that
in the cry for Black power and Black history, Black people are saying a very powerful, complex, yet
simple thing: "I am a man." The struggle against racism all along has been a struggle to regain the
essential manhood lost after the European expansion into the broader world and their attempts to
justify the slave trade. This struggle has brought us to where we are now, standing on the "Black
and Beautiful" plateau. From this position, Black people will walk into another stage, much higher
and more meaningful for mankind. After reclaiming their own humanity, I think they will make a
contribution toward the reclamation of the humanity of man. First they will have to realize that in
the kind of world we live in, being Black and beautiful means very little unless one is also Black
and powerful. There is no way to succeed in the struggle against racism with out power. That is a
part of our new reality and our new mission.

7

References

1. Ashley Montagu, Race, Science and Humanity (Princeton, N.J.: Van Nostrand Insights

Books, 1963), pp. 2-3.

2. Eric Williams, "The Origin of Negro Slavery," Capitalism and Slavery (Capricorn
paperback, 1966), Chapter I, pp. 3-29.

3. Louis L. Snyder, "Race and History," The Idea of Racialism (Princeton, N J.: Van Nostrand,
1962), pp. 25-39.

4. Basil Davidson, Black Mother: The Years of the African Slave Trade (Boston, Mass., Little
Brown and Company, 1961), Chapter I, and pp. 1-25.

Bibliography

W.O. Blake, History of Slavery and Slave Trade (J. and H. Miller Co., 1858).

Barry N. Schwartz and Robert Disch, White Racism: Its History, Pathology and Practice (N.Y., Dell
Books, 1970).

Joel Kovel, White Racism: A Psychohistory (Pantheon Books, 1970).

Richard B. Moore, The Name Negro: Its Origin and Evil Use (New York, N.Y., Afro-American
Publisher, Inc., 1960).

W.E.B. DuBois, Color and Democracy (New York, N.Y., Harcourt, Brace & Co., Inc., 1945).
Jacques Barzun, Race, A Study in Superstition (New York, N.Y., Harper & Row, 1965).

Earl Conrad, The Invention of the Negro (Paul S. Eriksson, Inc., 1967).

Buell G. Gallagher, Color and Conscience (Harper & Bros., 1946).

Lothrop Stoddard, The Rising Tide of Color Against White World-Supremacy (Charles Scribner's
Sons, 1922).

Thomas F. Gossett, Race ... The History of an Idea in America (Schocken Books, 1965).

Oliver C. Cox, Caste, Class and Race (Modem Reader paperbacks, published by Monthly Review
Press, New York, N.Y., 1970).

Gilbert Osofsky, The Burden of Race (Harper Torchbook, Harper & Row, 1968).

Ruther Benedict, Race ... Science and Politics (Compass Books edition, Viking Press, 1964).

Ashley Montagu (ed.), The Concept of Race (Collier Books, 1969).

Wilson Record, Race and Radicalism (Cornell University Press, 1964).

Calvin C. Hemton, Sex and Racism in America (Doubleday & Co., 1965).

Lewis Killian and Charles Grigg, Racial Crisis in America (Prentice-Hall, Inc., 1964).

E. Franklin Frazier, Race and Culture in the Modem World (Beacon Press, 1965).

Paul Lewinson, Race, Class and Party (Russell and Russell, 1963).

8

A Dissenting View

BY John Henrik Clarke

The following is Dr. Clarke's response to "Black Demagogues and Pseudo-Scholars"

In reference to the OP-ED of Henry Louis Gates Jr. the New York Times (Monday, July 20, 1992),
entitled "Black Demagogues and Pseudo-Scholars," I am raising the following questions: At once, I
questioned the title of Professor Gates' article. He should never refer to anyone as a demagogue
unless he's ready to call the names of the demagogues, singular or plural, and point out the nature of
their demagoguery. He should never refer to any scholar as being pseudo, unless he is ready to
name the scholar and prove the pseudo nature of his or her work. To disagree with a scholar does
not make the scholar a demagogue.

Most of the old and new Black scholars asking for a total reconsideration of African history, in
particular, and world history, in general, are using neglected documents by radical White Scholars
who are generally neglected by die White academic community.

In African history I am referring to scholars like Gerald Massey and his work, Egypt, Light of the
World, (two volumes), The Book of the Beginnings, (two volumes) and Natural Genesis, (two
volumes).

I am also referring to Gerald Massey's greatest English disciple, Albert Churchward, whose book,
The Signs and Symbols of Primordial Man, asks for a reconsideration of the role of people outside
of Europe and their role in human development.

Your attention should also be called to the work, Anacalypsis, two volumes by Godfrey Higgins,
published in 1837. These books deal with the dispersions of African people throughout the world.

Many of these Black scholars, whose work Professor Gates questioned, were reading works by
Whites in French, German and other languages that spoke positively about African American
achievement long before Mr. Gates' parents were bom.

This school of Black scholars are neither demagogues nor are they pseudos; they are the forerunners
of the present propagators of Afrocentricity. They know what Professor Gates doesn't seem to
know: that African people are the most written about and the least understood people in the world.

If Professor Gates has not read the works of the White pioneer scholars about the role of African
people in world history, it stands to reason that he has no understanding of the senior Black scholars
such as Yosef ben-Jochannan, John G. Jackson, Cheikh Anta Diop, Jacob Carruthers, Chancellor
Williams, Lao Hansberry and myself.

Professor Gates' reference to Black anti-Semitism is an exaggeration. A new Black awareness is
causing Blacks, young and old, to question everything that has any influence on their lives. We are
realizing that Jewish people have an influence on our lives far out of proportion to their numbers in
the population. I totally disagree with Professor Gates that anti-Semitism among Whites is on the
wane in the country. Quite the contrary, I think it is increasing in this country and in the world, and
Black people are not the cause of it.

What you have in this new charge of Black and Semitism against Blacks is the most pathetic of all
tragedies, a scapegoat looking for a scapegoat. Because of Black Americans' reading or misreading
of the Bible, we have always had a sentimental attachment to Jewish people and, to a large extent,
most of us still do. During slavery, we wanted to attach ourselves to a people who had escaped
from bondage. So, the Exodus story in the Bible became more real to us than to the Jewish people.

Right now, in a large number of Black Baptist churches, you can get a large number of the
congregation to shed real tears of sympathy over the three Hebrew boys in the fiery furnace. Most
of them dare not question whether this is folklore or fact.

There are well over 300 organized White hate groups in the United States. I know of no overt
attacks by the Jews being made on any of them. Yet, Jewish people have attacked Louis Farrakhan
more than they have attacked the leaders of the Aryan Nation or the American Nazi Party. Are the
Jews in America looking for an easy victory or the Truth? Black Americans have never been their
enemy. And they, the Jews, have never been our friends unless it was to their convenience. Neo-
Nazism has fully re-emerged in Germany and in other states in Europe. These are people with a
nation structure and armies. Why is it that a group of weak Black Americans are getting more
attention from the Jews than these powerful White forces rising against them?

I'm sorry that Professor Cornell West saw fit to make a statement about this false charge of Black
anti-Semitism. I could agree with his statement if the statement were true. What Black people are
realizing in this country, in the Caribbean Islands and in Africa is that the Jewish people, of
European descent, are a part of the world apparatus of European control. And, in the matter of
White control over the world, their position is no different than that of other Europeans. I am not
saying that the Jews of Europe are more bent on world dominance than other Europeans; I am
saying that they are not radically different from other Europeans in this regard. Internal disputes
between the Jews and other Europeans is a form of European domestic racism. European racism
has spent itself out outside of Europe. During the Nazi regime in Germany, that racism turned
inward on itself and created what is referred to as The Holocaust. This was a problem started in
Europe by Europeans that should have been resolved in Europe by Europeans.

Repeatedly I have said that Europeans are geniuses at draining the diseased pus of their political
sores on the lands of other people. What is now being called anti Semitism among a newly
awakened Black intellectual class is that they are beginning to look at the people referred to as Jews
as part of the totality of European world dominance. We are not saying that the European who is a
Jew is any more of an imperialist than any other of the Europeans, but that he is basically the same.
We are not saying that the role of the Jews in the slave trade was any different then any other
Europeans, but that it was basically the same. When they saw the opportunity to make money in the
slave trade, they took advantage of this opportunity the same as other Europeans in the same
business.

I do not choose to deal with Jesse Jackson's opportunistic appearances at the World Jewish Congress
and the statements that he made. Jesse Jackson has his own agenda that is unrelated to the
Liberation Movement of his own people. He was catering to his Jewish audiences for reasons
unrelated to Black people and their liberation movements.

Black people are becoming increasingly conscious of people who exploit their community and hold
them in contempt. We make no exceptions when these exploiters are non-European.

In referring to present-day anti-Semitism and the attempt to trace it to having roots in Christianity,
Professor Gates shows his lack of understanding of the manifestation of Christianity among
American Blacks and how that interpretation of this religion is part of their humanity. Their
interpretation, in no way, relates to anti-Semitism.

I wonder if Professor Gates would explain the words in the Negro spiritual:

Go down Moses ...

Tell of Pharaoh
To let my people go.

or the words:

Deep river,

My home is over Jordan.

This is African identification with the Biblical people of the Hebrew faith. It would help if
Professor Gates would read a towering masterpiece in three volumes by James Fraser, The Folklore
in the Old Testament and another contemporary book, Hebrew Myths, edited by Robert Graves and
Raphael Patai.

I do not think that Professor Gates completely read Michael Bradley's The Iceman Inheritance
before referring to it because in it Michael Bradley has very little to say about the Jews. The book,
in essence, is about the rise of a certain kind of temperament that changed the world-the European
Personality. This personality has shown little or no respect for civilizations, cultures and ways of
life that it did not create. Cultures and people that the European did not understand were declared
primitive.

In the last 500 years especially, European historians have inferred, or said outright, that the world
waited in darkness for the Europeans to bring the light. In fact, the Europeans destroyed more
civilization than they ever created. They destroyed civilizations that were already old before Europe
was bom.

Michael Bradley was characterizing the Europeans as "Icemen" is not totally incorrect, if it is
incorrect at all. I wrote the Introduction to the new edition of this book, because I considered the
book to be of some significance in explaining the origin of racism. I did not say the book was a
masterpiece of the greatest achievement in writing. It was good basic research and told honesty
about Europeans' beginnings and the impact of racism on the broader world. I have also written the
Foreword to another book by Michael Bradley that will be even more controversial, Chosen People
From The Caucasus: Jewish Origins, Delusions Deceptions, and Historical in the Slave Trade,
Genocide Cultural Colonization. (Third World Press, Chicago).

My writing on Black-Jewish relationships is not new. I participated in forums on this subject in the
old Harlem History Club in the 30s. In my latest book, Notes for an African World Revolution:
Africans at the Crossroads, (Africa World Press, Trenton, 1991), Chapter Four is called 'Africa,
Zionism, and Friends Without Friendship." This is an analysis of 500 years of African-Jewish
relationships. I am not writing about an historical Black-Jewish affiance, because the one often
referred to is a myth. There can be no successful alliance between weak people and strong people.

There have been times when it was to the best interest of the Jews to support certain Black causes,
and they have supported them. When it was no longer in their interest, they withdrew from them.
The Jewish people have practiced what all people on this earth have a right to practice the essential
selfishness of survival.

Indeed, I have criticized multiculturalism and Jewish control over the education system in New
York City and the education system in the United States, in general, especially the Teachers Union.
Jews have had no compunction in fighting for a holocaust curriculum. And in many schools it is
mandated and Black students must learn about the Holocaust before they learn about their own
history.

Over the years, I have said repeatedly I am not willing to argue whether Hitler killed 6,000,000 or
six. He was wrong if he only killed six. I think he committed one of the greatest crimes in history.
No human being would ever approve of this crime. If we are honest about historical information,
we would know that the mass murder and what is referred to as the Holocaust was a small event in
comparison to other mass murder events in history. The Belgians killed three times more people
than this in the Congo. In an island near Australia called Tasmania, the British killed every man,
woman and child. In the years of the slave trade, Africa lost, over one hundred million people. For
every African captured, three were killed. The Arab slave trade in East Africa that started a thousand
years before the European Atlantic slave trade and the Atlantic slave trade that lasted approximately
300 years was a holocaust against African people, which started 500 years ago and is not
completely over to this day.

If the four policeman in Los Angeles had been beating a dog instead of Rodney King, they would

have been put on trial and convicted. It is time to speak of the Great Holocaust in history. The
European holocaust, I repeat, was small in comparison to some of the others.

When Professor Gates refers to me as the paterfamilias of the Alfocentric movement," I'm not too
clear about whether this is a compliment or a thinly veiled insult. I did not go to the dictionary to
look up the words because I never use dollar words in 25 cents situations. But, as a matter of fact,
my interest in African history and world history in general started when I was a Baptist Sunday
School teacher in Columbus, Georgia, where I grew to early manhood. I could not find the image of
my people in the Bible, so I began the search through the literature of the world until I found them
and learned why some people considered it a necessity to leave African people out of the respectful
commentary of history. I became active in the old Harlem History Club at the Harlem YMCA soon
after arriving in New York City at the age of 18 in 1933.

The study of African history, culture and politics and world history in general has been the all-
prevailing passion of my existence. It is something I do, like breathing is something I do.

I think too much fuss has been made of the case of Professor Jeffries who has said nothing that he
cannot document. It is too often forgotten that most of the information Professor Jeffries gave on the
slave trade was taken from Jewish writers.

The book, The Grandees, by Steven Birmingham, set his search in motion. He read large numbers
of documents over and beyond that book, such as more revealing books by Professor Ben-ram
Wallace Korn: Jews and Negro Slavery in the Old South 1789-1865, (1961), and The Early Jews of
New Orleans, (1969).

The story of Aaron Lopez of Newport, Rhode Island, is too well-known to be retold here. Conrad
Muhammad and Kahlid Kahfah are not intellectual cohorts with Professor Jeffries. I doubt if he's
met either one of them. Neither one of these men belong to the academic community, nor is either
one well read enough to be classified as a scholar. They are mainly Moslem zealots; not too
different from zealots of other religions.

I have no argument for or against the Learned Protocols of the Elders of Zion. I have not been able
to authenticate it one way or the other. If someone assures me that it is a piece of fiction, I am not
prepared to argue.

Professor Gates' complaint about the book, The Secret Relationship Between Blacks and Jews
seems without justification. The book is no masterpiece. It is a competent piece of research. The
documentation is good. Instead of complaining about the footnotes, Professor Gates should read
some of the footnotes and the books they refer to; especially he should read the works of Professor
Bertram W. Korn, an able Jewish scholar whose writings about the role of American Jews in the
slave trade is most revealing. Professor Gates should also learn that neither Blacks nor Jews can go
on forever denouncing every thing that is not in their favor.

Honest sentiment and some very able research in favor of the Jewish people was started in the old
Harlem History Club by Willis N. Huggins in the 30s. Some of the best known of these findings
were published in the Chicago Defender and in the magazine, The African. The following quote is
from Willis N. Huggins' article, "How Wrong is Hitler?.. .On the History of Jews, Black Folk and
'Aryanism?"' (Chicago Defender, Chicago, January 28, 1939).

When the news broke in the American Press on July 15th that the Italians were ready to go tread
"The Aryan Path," it evoked as much laughter as the world may get when news comes from
Germany that Max Schmeling has been cast out of the "Aryan Fold" because "anonymous
scientists" have discovered that he has a grandfather named Goldberg. "Political Aryanism,"
according to a prominent Nazi leader, "aims to turn its ire against Jews, Gypsies and the Negro
races."

Since Jews are able to take care of their part of this "sentence" and, doubtless, the Gypsy does not
give a hoot I should like to summarize the reactions of black folk to the new "Aryan Wave." If we

should look at the records we would see that the early Aryan language-groups stemmed from the
black Dravidians who occupied southern India in remote times. 'Me two peoples mingled freely.
Thus, the so-called Indo-European movements around 2,500 B.C., were basically migrations of a
Negroid folk which pooled itself in southern southeastern and southwestern Europe, around 2,000
B.C. Indeed black African races, The Grimaldi" had already covered most of Europe as early as
20,000 B.C. They left a secondary African base for art in ancient Hellas (Greece) and a primary
African base for color in Austria, Italy, France, Spain and Portugal.

Willis N. Huggins also wrote a series of articles on the African origin of Adolf Hitler's racist
symbols. In my opinion, I think both Blacks and Jews are often arguing about the right thing the
wrong way. Jews who lived in slave trading countries participated in the slave trade as citizens of
the respective country. Slavery was a business, a dirty business, but still a business. Business
people engage in any business where profit can be made. The same thing is true about business
people living in colonial countries in relationship to African people. I place no special blame on
Jewish people who are white Europeans. I offer no special vindication, either. Their behavior in
relationship to non-Europeans is basically the same as other Europeans. The internal difference and
difficulties that Jews have had within the White family does not alter or change what I have just
said.

What Professor Gates, the Jews and some people referred to as "Black Conservatives" fail to
understand is that the African people throughout the world have suffered a special catastrophe over
and above that of other people of the world. When Europeans rose in the 15th and 16th century,
started the slave trade, colonized history and information about history, they also colonized the
image Of God. They took away from millions of people the image of their original God-concept
and replaced him or her by a god conceived in Europe. Again, I ask Professor Gates and other Black
conservatives to try to understand that for 500 years we have lived in a European-conceived
intellectual universe. I am willing to acknowledge that I am influenced by this conception, but I am,
at least, at war against it because I realize that it is not only detrimental to my people, it is
detrimental to the whole world. Professor Gates and other Black conservatives are the crawling
dogs to this new design to continue European world dominance.

Professor Gates is snide in his assumption that "We can rarely bring ourselves to forgive those who
have helped us." The truth is the contrary. African people have always over-rewarded those who
have helped them, often to their detriment. I wish he would explain the nature of the help and the
time it was given. All people that have come among us have taken more than they have given and
have eventually done us more harm than good. If you forgive the modesty, I refer you to my
pamphlet, Black, White Alliances: A Historical Perspective (Third World Press, Chicago, 1971).

Professor Gates keeps referring to an historical alliance between Blacks and Jews. I wish he would
be more precise and say when this historical alliance occurred. I have been a teacher of African
World History most of my life and a student of history in general. I know of no evidence indicating
such an alliance. The earliest opportunity for a coalition between Blacks and Jews came in 1675
B.C., when an African people called the Egyptians took in the sons and daughters of Abraham, who
were fleeing from hunger and starvation in Western Asia. After receiving food, clothing and shelter
as well as the foundation for Judaic culture, language and religion, the majority of these a guests"
joined the invaders, the Hyksos (or Shepherd Kings) rather than form an alliance to defend the
country of their African benefactors. They had found a greater acceptance in Africans than Africans
have ever found in a European-dominated country. With this visit to Africa, the people who would
later be known as Jews conspicuously entered world history.

Professor Gates, Cornel West and other Black conservatives use beautiful words, sometimes to say
nothing, sometimes to say what has already been said and sometimes to say what is not in debate.
They display their ignorance of European history and history in general. They decry any form of
Black nationalism and often call it racism without knowing that for the last 500 years the world has
been controlled by European or White nationalism.

African self-assertion, the demand for a proper curriculum in the schools demand that we stop
praising a liar and a faker like Christopher Columbus who discovered absolutely nothing-threatens
an apparatus of European control set in motion by the Atlantic slave trade and continued with
colonialism that ultimately laid the basis for present-day monopoly capitalism. No matter what
Europeans say they believe religiously, politically or culturally, their main objective in the world is
control. Everything that has ever been developed in the European mind was meant to facilitate mind
control of the world. There are no exceptions, Left or Right politically.

Black conservatives are really frustrated slaves crawling back to the plantation, figuratively, letting
their master know that they are willing to go back into bondage. One needs to question their words
because, as slaves and enemies of their people, they will say what they are told to say and do what
they are told to do. The Black conservatives have nothing to conserve except their miserable
obscurity and their tragic cowardice. These pathetically lost creatures and avid White behind kissers
don't have the nerve to be African or Black.

To be African or Black with the understanding of all of its ramifications is, in itself, a commitment
to the unification and uplift of all African people on the face of this earth. It is a commitment, also,
to take Pan-Africanism beyond its narrow base of Black nationalism to a concept of an African
world union.

When the real tragedy of Black-Jewish relations is finally identified, I think it will be the dictionary
and how we have misused its words. Here is a case where semantics change depending on who is
listening and what they are listening for. Your listener will often hear what you did not say and
stubbornly ignore what you said. The present controversy around Black and Jewish relations is a
good example of a poor and unimaginative use of words.

What exactly do we mean by Black-Jewish relations? From these words we have no way of
knowing that there are Blacks who are also Jews, members of the Hebrew faith.

There is a genuine conflict between Black and Jewish people, and this conflict has international
implications. We can not deal with this conflict honestly until we call it by its correct name and
examine its origin and development. African people the world over have no culture or religious
fight with Jewish people. We come out of pluralistic societies, of our own making, where we lived
side by side with a multiplicity of cultures and religions, most of the time in peace. Cultural and
religious tolerance is part of our heritage as a people. If we were disposed to be against any culture
or religion, it would probably not be Jewish culture and religion that had part of its early
development in Africa.

Now that I have eliminated culture and religion as the basis of the Black-Jewish conflict, precisely
what is the conflict about? It is about power and the emerging expectations of most of the world's
people who until recently were mainly ruled by Europeans or people of European extraction.

The one thing the conflict is not about is anti-Semitism. There is a world-wide Black-White conflict
which is part of the broader conflict between European and non-European people. African people
are on one side of that conflict, and the people we refer to as Jews are on the other side.

When I use the words Jews or Jewish people, I am referring to White people of European descent,
whose culture, development and political loyalty is European. This political loyalty to Europe and
the part that Jewish people still play in maintaining European world-wide power, and not anti-
Semitism, is the basis of the conflict between us. This conflict will become more fierce and tragic as
non-European people challenge the power of European people all over the world.

With urgency I invite you to read Yosef A. A. ben-Jochannan's book, We the Black Jews and the
book by John G. Jackson, Christianity Before Christ. I believe that Blacks and Jews need a genuine
partnership. Before one can be built both of them have to be honest in admitting that they have no
partnership now. Figuratively speaking, the partnership between a horse and a rider is neither a
partnership or an agreement.

Today the Jews are aligning themselves with the forces of White supremacy that is diametrically
opposed to the interest of most of mankind. I think they have made a political mistake of disastrous
proportions, and I compare their present political position with the period of Joseph and his brothers
in Egypt and the period and time that followed the loss of political connections with the Egyptian
Court that Joseph made for them.

And I wonder will their present position lead to another time when a king will arise, figuratively
speaking, who politically knew not Joseph.

Concept of Deity

BY John Henrik Clarke

To hold a people in oppression you have to convince them first that they are supposed to be
oppressed.

When the European comes to a country, the first thing he does is to laugh at your God and your God
concept. And the next thing is to make you laugh at your own God concept. Then he don't have to
build no jails for you then, cause he's got you in a jail more binding than iron can ever put you.

Anytime you turn on your own concept of God, you are no longer a free man. No one needs to put
chains on your body, because the chains are on your mind.

Anytime someone say's your God is ugly and you release your God and join their God, there is no
hope for your freedom until you once more believe in your own concept of the "deity."

And that's how we're trapped. We have been educated into believing someone else's concept of the
deity, and someone else's standard of beauty. You have the right to practice any religion and politics
in a way that best suits your freedom, your dignity, and your understanding. And once you do that,
you don't apologize.

Nothing the European mind ever devised was meant to do anything but to facilitate the European's
control over the world. Anything that you get from Europe that you are going to use for yourself,
remake it to suit yourself.

Where did we go wrong educationally? After the Civil War, the period called reconstruction, a
period of pseudo-democracy, we began to have our own institutions, our own schools. We had no
role model for a school,... our own role model. So we began to imitate White schools.

Our church was an imitation of the White church. All we did is to modify the old trap. We didn't
change the images, we became more comfortable within the trap. We didn't change the images, we
changed some of the concepts of the images, but the images remained the same. So the mis-
education that gave us a slave mentality had been altered. But it remained basically the same."

1

In Our Image

-BY John Henrik Clarke (September 1989)

Because what we see about ourselves often influences what we do about ourselves, the role of
images and the question of how they control our minds are more important now, in our media-
saturated society, than ever before. For the last 500 years, the history of African people throughout
the world has been told through the slavery experience—only a short period in our life, considering
that we are the oldest of the world's peoples.

There is a need now to look behind the slavery curtain in order to see what African people achieved
as an independent people, before slavery. Because this independence existed for thousands of years
before Europe itself existed, we should examine the far-reaching power of a European-created
media over the minds of the world. Prior to the slave trade and European colonialism, which began
in the fifteenth century, most of the peoples of the world had a concept of God shaped by their own
culture and their own understanding of spirituality. They generally saw God, or any deity, as a
figure resembling themselves. The expanding presence of the European made them consider not
only a new God but a new image of God as well.

Because the Europeans did not have enough manpower to control the vast territories and
populations they were taking over in Africa and Asia, they began to use the media as a form of mind
control, colonizing people around the world, just as they also colonized information about the
world. Today the mass media includes every visual object that influences the mind—billboard
advertisements, commercials and more, but especially movies and television.

Since we don't usually think of school textbooks as an aspect of the mass media, we don't frilly
understand that both Black and white children have a misconception about the role their respective
peoples have played in the development of civilization. Because of the exaggeration of the lives and
achievements of Western heroes, especially Christopher Columbus, school children in general are of
the opinion that most of the world's explorations and discoveries were made by Europeans. They
also believe that Europeans went on discovery missions to other countries in order to spread
Christianity and civilization. The contrary is true in many cases. In their expansion into Africa,

Asia, the Caribbean islands and the Americas, the Europeans destroyed many old and well¬
functioning societies, usually for political or economic gain. The mass media has given us another
picture of this phenomenon in history, and we have forgotten a recurring fact of history—that is,
powerful people never have to prove anything to anyone. And by extension, powerful people never
apologize to powerless people for the actions they take in order to remain in power.

Because of the prevailing one-dimensional view of history that generally favors white people, who
control the textbook industry, African American students throughout the country began in the 1960's
to call for Black-studies programs to correct come misconceptions about African people in world
history. Twenty-one years ago (i.e. 1968, editor), I and others with similar concerns established the
African Heritage Studies Association. Its purpose was to bring together scholars of African descent
who would dedicate themselves to the preservation, interpretation and academic presentation of the
historical and cultural heritage of African peoples, both on the ancestral soil of Africa and in the
diaspora in the Americas and throughout the world.

I have no illusions about the role of the mass media in mind control, and I know that we will have
to be more aggressive in calling for change and that we must develop the personnel and the funds
that will give us some control over at least part of the mass media. We can start by developing
programs, textbooks and newspapers that cater to the African people of the world and will also be

1

of interest to others. We need to seriously question and challenge the educational system that gives
direction to our children. We also need to establish an independent educational system, starting in
our homes.

We will have taken one giant step forward when we face this reality: Powerful people never teach
powerless people how to take their power away from them. Education is one of the most sensitive
arenas in the life of a people. Its role is to be honest and true: to tell a people where they have been
and what they have been, where they are and what they are. Most important, though, the role of
education is to tell a people where they still must go and what they still must be.

2

Jews and the African World

International Implications; Israel, Islam, Black Muslims, Africa and the Third World (1973)
-BY John Henrik Clarke

When the real tragedy of Black-Jewish relations is finally identified I think it will be the dictionary
and how we have misused its words. Here is a case where semantics change depending on who is
listening and what they are listening for. Your listener will often hear what you did not say and
ignore what you said. The title for this conference is a good example of a poor and unimaginative
use of words. What exactly do we mean by Black-Jewish relationship? From these words we have
no way of knowing that there are Blacks who are also Jews.

In this paper I have asked and have tried to answer the questions: Who and what is a Jew and who
and what is an African person? Inasmuch as Jews and African people have met many times on the
crossroads of history we need to know the nature of these meetings from pre-biblical times to the
present. Especially, we need to know more about the history of Egypt and that part of Western Asia
that is called the Middle East. Here is where Jews and African people met for the first time. They
have been meeting through the years and their relationships have been more good that bad.

This in essence, is the point that I was trying to explain at the 87 th meeting of the American
Historical Association, in New Orleans, on December 30,1972. The panel session was called
"Black Anti-Semitism: Myth or Reality." The chairman was Professor Louis Ruchames, of the
University of Massachusetts, Boston. Beside myself the other main participant was Dr. Nicholas C.
Polos, of La Veme College, in California. Comments on the papers came from Dr. Morris U.
Schappes, Queens College City University of New York, who is also Editor of the magazine
"Jewish Currents" and Dr. Phillip Foner, of Lincoln University.

Dr. Nicholas C. Polos' paper was on what he called "Black Anti-Semitism: A Historical Genesis." In
spite of the title of his paper he did not talk about any "historical genesis of Black Anti-Semitism."
His paper was mainly about some current dissatisfaction with the Jews and some ill-advised
statements about Jews that were made by people like Malcolm X, James Baldwin and Harold Cruse.
These statements, quoted out of context and misunderstood, did not prove that an entire people are
anti-Semitic. The comments of Morris U. Schappes and Phillip Foner were more interesting to me,
considering their radical political backgrounds. In their comments they were defenders of the
European concept of history. Both of them took exception to the amount of space I took in my paper
to explain the role of Egypt in world history and the fact that the Egyptians of the ancient world
were a distance African people whose civilization was old before Europe was bom; therefore, they
could not have been what we now call a white people.

In the part of the session that followed the presentation of papers and comments, I tried to explain
the favorable image of the Jews in the religious life of Black Americans. In the song, "Go Down
Moses, Tell Old Pharaoh to Let My People Go," the Blacks who are of African descent are on the
side of the fleeting Hebrews against the African Pharaoh. Again in the song, "Deep River My Home
is Over Jordan," once more Black people are identifying culturally and geographically with the
Jews of the ancient world.

In the fact and folklore of our resistance, the leaders of some of the best known of the revolts are
nicknamed Moses. In alluding to these images my intent was to establish the fact that Jews have
lived, in peace, among African people, and Arabs, longer than they have lived among other people,

1

and that there is no historical basis for the charge of Black Anti-Semitism.

Looking again at the ancient world I maintain that Jews who originally came into Egypt were
welcomed, and they rose to high positions in the Egypt of that day. The period of persecution, so
overtold in the Book of Moses and other writings, did not start until the end of that period, and it
started for political reasons that had no racial overtones.

According to tradition the seventy Jews who came into Egypt increased to 600,000 by the time of
their flight from Egypt four hundred years later, indicating extensive intermingling between the
Jews and the Africans. No matter who the original Jews were who came into Egypt, when they left
four hundred years later, they were ethnically, culturally, and religiously an African people.

This kind of analysis of Black-Jewish relations can get you in a lot of trouble fast. I did not have to
wait long to learn this. When I arrived back in New York from the conference in New Orleans, two
days later, several editors had called my home requesting copies of the paper. A reporter from the
Los Angeles Times interviewed me about the paper, the session at the American Historical
Association conference on Black-Anti-Semitism: Myth or Reality and Black Jewish relationships in
general. The interview was published in the Los Angeles Times issue of January 22,1973, and was
reprinted in several newspapers throughout the country. The title of the interview was a question:

Do The Jews Really Dominate Black Ghettos? This title was provocative, though like most
newspaper headings, inaccurate. Jewish influence in the Black ghettos is only part of what the
interview was about.

We talked about a range of subjects, such as the tragic Jewish dominated school system of New
York City, where Black and Puerto Rican children are not being educated for manhood and to hold
future positions of power in a changing society. Control and not education is the name of the game
in New York City. It is the same in Chicago, and in Boston, where the Irish dominate the
educational system. Yet, no one is calling Black anti-Irish for objecting to the Irish control of the
schools in Chicago, and in Boston. Why then in New York City are we being called anti-Semitic for
objecting to Jewish control?

In the interview we also talked about the conflict in survival competition between minority peoples
and the fact that Blacks are fighting for a piece of the "power pie." Figuratively speaking, the
political pie is not getting any bigger, but those who are claiming pieces of it are becoming more
numerous. The ethnic groups in the northern urban ghettos, mainly Blacks and Puerto Ricans, who
were not in on the original cutting of the political pie, cannot get any pie until someone is willing to
give up part of theirs. This, in essence, is what the Black-Jewish conflict in New York City is about.
This, in part, is also what the fight against quotas and compensatory treatment for Blacks is about. A
man with a quota of ten resents a man with a quota of zero who is willing to accept a quota of one
because one is better than zero. The man with a quota of ten feels threatened by the man with a
quota of zero, who for the time being might settle for a quota of one. The fear is that the quota of
one for the man who has no quota at all might have to be taken from the man with the ten.

Soon after the interview appeared in the Los Angeles Times, January 22,1973, the Anti-Defamation
League ofB'nai B'rith was on the case. Completely misinterpreting what I said and what I meant. In
their letter to Dr. Jacqueline G. Wexler, President of Hunter College, Milton A. Seymour, Chairman,
New York Board, Anti-Defamation League ofB'nai B'rith, February 8, 1973, strongly suggested
that I might not be the kind of teacher for the faculty of Hunter College. The matter was partly
settled because the President of Hunter refused to panic and I was in a position to document
everything I had said.

In spite of the danger and sensitivity, there is a need to open up this subject much further and look at
the international implications of Israel in world politics; Islam, and its rising influence among non-
Arab speaking people; the Black Muslim Movement in the United States; and Africa, and the Third

2

World.

Modem Israel was bom as a result of the troubles of Europe. The creation of this state has a pattern
that can be traced back in European politics for more than two thousand years. Beginning with the
invasion of Egypt by Alexander the so-called Great (331 B.C.), the Europeans have nearly always
found a way to drain the diseased pulse from their political sores and the lands of other people. This
pattern continued through the aggressive Punic Wars (265-201 B.C) that resulted in the destruction
of the city of Carthage. From this period to the present day the relationship of Europeans to non-
European people has been protracted aggression.

The problem of Israel stems from its European connection, Culture, and attitude. Her problems
were created in Europe by Europeans and should have been solved in Europe by Europeans. In
looking at the current problem between Israel, Islam, and the Arabs an important aspect in the
history of both these people are unfortunately forgotten. A search through the history of the Arabs
and Islam will reflect no deep-seated hatred of Jews as a people.

What I believe is most objectionable is the arrogance and aggression that stems from their European
and American connection.

It's assuming that the African states that broke off diplomatic relations with the Israel are the
captives of the Arabs. The role of Israel deteriorated in Africa when the African began to observe
that they were not radically different from other European people in their attitudes and their actions
and their relationship with South Africa, Rhodesia, and Portugal was not to Africa's best interest.

It is my opinion that in choosing such allies the Israelis are making one of the greatest mistakes in
their history. They are aligning themselves with the forces of white supremacy that is diametrically
opposed to the interest of most of mankind. I think they have made a political mistake of disastrous
proportions and I compare their present political position with the period of Joseph and his brothers
in Egypt and the period and time that followed the loss of the connections with the courts that
Joseph made for them.

And, I wonder will their present position lead to another time when a king will arise figuratively
speaking, who politically knew not Joseph.

3

The Boy Who Painted Christ Black

The Boy Who Painted Christ Black

He was the smartest boy in the Muskogee County School - for colored children. Everybody even
remotely connected with the school knew this. The teacher always pronounced his name with profound
gusto as she pointed him out as the ideal student. Once I heard her say: “If he were white he might, some
day, become President.” Only Aaron Crawford wasn’t white; quite the contrary. His skin was so solid
black that it glowed, reflecting an inner virtue that was strange, and beyond my comprehension.

In many ways he looked like something that was awkwardly put together. Both his nose and his
lips seemed a trifle too large for his face. To say he was ugly would be unjust and to say he was
handsome would be gross exaggeration. Truthfully, I could never make up my mind about him.
Sometimes he looked like something out of a book of ancient history...looked as if he was left over from
that magnificent era before the machine age came and marred the earth’s natural beauty.

His great variety of talent often startled the teachers. This caused his classmates to look upon him
with a mixed feeling of awe and envy.

Before Thanksgiving, he always drew turkeys and pumpkins on the blackboard. On George
Washington’s birthday, he drew large American flags surrounded by little hatchets. It was these small
masterpieces that made him the most talked-about colored boy in Columbus, Georgia. The Negro
principal of the Muskogee County School that he would some day be a great painter, like Henry O.
Tanner.

For the teacher’s birthday, which fell on a day about a week before commencement, Aaron
Crawford painted the picture that caused an uproar, and a turning point, at the Muskogee County School.
The moment he entered the room that morning, all eyes fell on him. Besides his tom book holder, he
was carrying a large-framed concern wrapped in old newspapers. As he went to his seat, the teacher’s
eyes followed his every motion, a curious wonderment mirrored in them conflicting with the half-smile
that wreathed her face.

Aaron put his books down, them smiling broadly, advanced toward the teacher’s desk. His alert
eyes were so bright with joy that they were almost frightening... Temporarily, there was no other sound
in the room.

Aaron stared questioningly at her and she moved her hand back to the present cautiously, as if it
were a living thing with vicious characteristics. I am sure it was the one thing she least expected.

With a quick, involuntary movement I rose up from my desk. A series of submerged murmurs
spread through the room rising to a distinct monotone. The teacher turned toward the children, staring
reproachfully. They did not move their eyes from the present that Aaron had brought her... It was a large
picture of Christ — painted black!

Aaron Crawford went back to his seat, a feeling of triumph reflecting in his every movement.

The teacher faced us. Her curious half-smile had blurred into a mild bewilderment. She searched
the bright faces before her and started to smile again, occasionally stealing quick glances at the large
picture propped on her desk, as though doing so were forbidden amusement.

http://www.litstudies.org/bilingual_esl/Tasklll/BoyWhoPaintedChrist.htm (1 of 5) [2/6/2009 1:48:52 PM]

The Boy Who Painted Christ Black

“Aaron,” she spoke at last, a slight tinge of uncertainty in her tone, “this is a most welcome
present. Thanks. I will treasure it.” She paused, then went on speaking, a trifle more coherent than
before. “Looks like you are going to be quite an artist...Suppose you come forward and tell the class how
you came to paint this remarkable picture.”

When he rose to speak, to explain about the picture, a hush fell tightly over the room, and the
children gave him all of their attention... something they rarely did for the teacher. He did not speak at
first; he just stood there in front of the room, toying absently with his hands, observing his audience
carefully, like a great concert artist.

“It was like this,” he said, placing full emphasis on every word. “You see, my uncle who lives in
New York teaches classes in Negro History at the Y.M.C.A. When he visited us last year he was telling
me about the many great black folks who have made history. He said black folks were once the most
powerful people on earth. When I asked him about Christ, he said no one ever proved whether he was
black or white. Somehow a feeling came over me that he was a black man, ‘cause he was so kind and
forgiving, kinder than I have ever seen white people be. So, when I painted his picture I couldn’t help
but paint it as I thought it was.”

After this, the little artist sat down, smiling broadly, as if he had gained entrance to a great
storehouse of knowledge that ordinary people could neither acquire nor comprehend.

The teacher, knowing nothing else to do under prevailing circumstances, invited the children to
rise from their seats and come forward so they could get a complete view of Aaron’s unique piece of art.

When I came close to the picture, I noticed it was painted with the kind of paint you get in the
five and ten cents stores. Its shape was blurred slightly, as if someone had jarred the frame before the
paint had time to dry. The eyes of Christ were deepset and sad, very much like those of Aaron’s father,
who was a deacon in the local Baptist Church. This picture of Christ looked much different from the one
I saw hanging on the wall when I was in Sunday School. It looked more like a helpless Negro, pleading
silently for mercy.

For the next few days, there was much talk about Aaron’s picture.

The school term ended the following week and Aaron’s picture, along with the best handwork
done by the students that year, was on display in the assembly room. Naturally, Aaron’s picture graced
the place of honor.

There was no book work to be done on commencement day, and joy was rampant among the
children. The girls in their brightly colored dresses gave the school the delightful air of Spring
awakening.

In the middle of the day all the children were gathered in the small assembly. On this day we
were always favored with a visit from a man whom all the teachers spoke of with mixed esteem and
fear. Professor Danual, they called him, and they always pronounced his name with reverence. He was
supervisor of all the city schools, including those small and poorly equipped ones set aside for colored
children.

The great man arrived almost at the end of our commencement exercises. On seeing him enter

http://www.litstudies.org/bilingual_esl/Tasklll/BoyWhoPaintedChrist.htm (2 of 5) [2/6/2009 1:48:52 PM]

The Boy Who Painted Christ Black

the hall, the children rose, bowed courteously, and sat down again, their eyes examining him as if he
were a circus freak.

He was a tall white man with solid gray hair that made his lean face seem paler than it actually
was. His eyes were the clearest blue I have ever seen. They were the only lifelike things about him.

As he made his way to the front of the room the Negro principal, George Du Vaul, was walking
ahead of him, cautiously preventing anything from getting in his way. As he passed me, I heard the
teachers, frightened, sucking in their breath, felt the tension tightening.

A large chair was in the center of the rostrum. It had been daintily polished and the janitor had
laboriously recushioned its bottom. The supervisor went straight to it without being guided, knowing
that this pretty splendor was reserved for him.

Presently the Negro principal introduced the distinguished guest and he favored us with a short
speech. It wasn’t a very important speech. Almost at the end of it, I remembered him saying something
about he wouldn’t be surprised if one of us boys grew up to be a great colored man, like Booker T.
Washington.

After he sat down, the school chorus sang two spirituals and the girls in the fourth grade did an
Indian folk dance. This brought the commencement program to an end.

After this the supervisor came down from the rostrum, his eyes tinged with curiosity, and began
to view the array of handwork on display in front of the chapel.

Suddenly his face underwent a strange rejuvenation. His clear blue eyes flickered in
astonishment. He was looking at Aaron Crawford’s picture of Christ. Mechanically he moved his
stooped form closer to the picture and stood gazing fixedly at it, curious and undecided, as though it were
a dangerous animal that would rise any moment and spread destruction.

We waited tensely for his next movement. The silence was almost suffocating. At last he twisted
himself around and began to search the grim faces before him. The fiery glitter of his eyes abated
slightly as they rested on the Negro principal, protestingly.

“Who painted this sacrilegious nonsense?” he demanded sharply.

“I painted it, sir.” These were Aaron’s words, spoken hesitantly. He wetted his lips timidly and
looked up at the supervisor, his eyes voicing a sad plea for understanding.

He spoke again, this time more coherently. “Th’ principal said a colored person have jes as much
right paintin’ Jesus black as a white person have paintin’ him white. And he says... ” At this point he
halted abruptly, as if to search for his next words. A strong tinge of bewilderment dimmed the glow of
his solid black face. He stammered out a few more words, then stopped again.

The supervisor strode a few steps toward him. At last color had swelled some of the lifelessness
out of his lean face.

“Well, go on!” he said, enragedly, ”...I’m still listening.”

Aaron moved his lips pathetically but no words passed them. His eyes wandered around the
room, resting finally, with an air of hope, on the face of the Negro principal. After a moment, he jerked

http://www.litstudies.org/bilingual_esl/Tasklll/BoyWhoPaintedChrist.htm (3 of 5) [2/6/2009 1:48:52 PM]

The Boy Who Painted Christ Black

his face in another direction, regretfully, as if something he had said had betrayed an understanding
between him and the principal.

Presently the principal stepped forward to defend the school’s prize student.

“I encouraged the boy in painting that picture,” he said firmly. “And it was with my permission
that he brought the picture into this school. I don’t think the boy is so far wrong in painting Christ black.
The artists of all other races have painted whatever God they worship to resemble themselves. I see no
reason why we should be immune from that privilege. After all, Christ was bom in that part of the world
that had always been predominantly populated by colored people. There is a strong possibility that he
could have been a Negro.”

But for the monotonous lull of heavy breathing, I would have sworn that his words had frozen
everyone in the hall. I had never heard the little principal speak so boldly to anyone, black or white.

The supervisor swallowed dumbfoundedly. His face was aglow in silent rage.

“Have you been teaching these children things like that?” he asked the Negro principal, sternly.

“I have been teaching them that their race has produced great kings and queens as well as slaves
and serfs,” the principal said. “The time is long overdue when we should let the world know that we
erected and enjoyed the benefits of a splendid civilization long before the people of Europe had a written
language.”

The supervisor shook with anger as he spoke. “You are not being paid to teach such things in this
school, and I am demanding your resignation for overstepping your limit as principal.”

George Du Vaul did not speak. A strong quiver swept over his sullen face. He revolved himself
slowly and walked out of the room towards his office...

Some of the teachers followed the principal out of the chapel, leaving the crestfallen children
restless and in a quandary about what to do next. Finally we started back to our rooms...

A few days later I heard that the principal had accepted a summer job as art instructor of a small
high school somewhere in south Georgia and had gotten permission from Aaron’s parents to take him
along so he could continue to encourage him in his painting.

I was on my way home when I saw him leaving his office. He was carrying a large briefcase and
some books tucked under his arm. He had already said good-by to all the teachers, and strangely, he did
not look brokenhearted. As he headed for the large front door, he readjusted his horn-rimmed glasses,
but did not look back. An air of triumph gave more dignity to his soldierly stride. He had the appearance
of a man who had done a great thing, something greater than any ordinary man would do.

Aaron Crawford was waiting outside for him. They walked down the street together. He put his
arms around Aaron’s shoulder affectionately. He was talking sincerely to Aaron about something, and
Aaron was listening, deeply earnest.

I watched them until they were so far down the street that their forms had begun to blur. Even
from this distance I could see they were still walking in brisk, dignified strides, like two people who had
won some sort of victory.

http://www.litstudies.org/bilingual_esl/Tasklll/BoyWhoPaintedChrist.htm (4 of 5) [2/6/2009 1:48:52 PM]

The Boy Who Painted Christ Black

- John Henrik Clarke

(abridged)

http://www.litstudies.org/bilingual_esl/Tasklll/BoyWhoPaintedChrist.htm (5 of 5) [2/6/2009 1:48:52 PM]

Journal of Negro Education

The Morning Train to Ibadan
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke

Source: The Journal of Negro Education , Vol. 31, No. 4 (Autumn, 1962), pp. 527-530
Published by: Journal of Negro Education
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2293978

Accessed: 18/09/2011 19:45

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/terms.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

HUS1S9®

Journal of Negro Education is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The Journal
of Negro Education.

http://www.j stor.org

Section F: The Morning Train to Ibadan

John Henrik Clarke
Associate Editor, Freedomways Magazine

L agos is far from being my favorite
African city. Its cosmopolitan air
and the incongruous mixture of African
and European ways of life left me sing¬
ularly unimpressed. In spite of my feel¬
ings about it, I must admit Lagos is not a
city without attractions. Lagos is a col¬
orful city with a dual personality-one
foot in the 19th century and the other
one stepping, with awkward rapidity to¬
ward the 20th.

I left the hotel, absurdly called “The
Palace/' with a feeling of relief that was
closely related to happiness. The Palace
was absolutely the worst hotel that I
have ever encountered in all of my years
of travel. The spell of early morning
was still upon the city and I had more
than enough time at my disposal. I de¬
cided to walk the mile and a half to
the Lagos Train Terminus. The cab
drivers, already on the street in full
force, offered their services and accepted
my refusal with bad humor, as though
I was an escaping thief.

The road to the Terminus stretched
through one of the worst slum areas
that I have ever seen; crossed a long
bridge over a lagoon, intruding upon the
landscape in the heart of the city with
touches of magical beauty.

At the station I showed my ticket and
watched the expression on the clerk's face
as he weighed my hand bag and viewed
the ticket again, frowning in disbelief.
He was surprised to see an American
traveling third class. I have been in
Africa over two months now, traveling
in mostly out of the way places that
most tourists never see. This is as it
should be because I am not a tourist.
My life-long interest in Africa brought
me here to my ancestral home to see and
try to understand, at least part of the
temperament and importance of this
emergent continent and its people who

will, no doubt, influence the future of
mankind.

In the station there were separate eat¬
ing facilities for third class travelers. This
duplication made no sense to me and
seemed rather silly. This is a new sta¬
tion built under British supervision. Brit¬
ish city planning in Africa always leaves
much to be desired. I purchased a cup
of tea and a sweet bun before boarding
the morning train to Ibadan. Some of
the cars were almost full a half hour
before the time of departure. I walked
through the train until I found a seat
near a window. Chatting Nigerian
women wearing multi-colored dresses and
large bandana-like head pieces give the
train a circus atmosphere. Nearly all of
the women had children. More passen¬
gers with odd-shaped luggage and some
carrying their belongings in bags and
boxes soon filled up the train. Friends
and relatives of the passengers stood in¬
side and on the platform, giving out last
minute instructions and advice, sometimes
in anxious and serious tones, as if the
passengers were about to depart for the
moon. At exactly eight o'clock the train
started its journey to Ibadan.

A beggar came on pleading for the
price of his morning meal. Leaving La¬
gos, we passed through Yaba, a residen¬
tial suburb where most of the better
class Africans and a few Europeans live.
Shops, theatres and small hotels were
scattered through the settlement.

At Ebute Mutta, the first stop, the
beggar left the train and three more got
on. After one more sub-station stop we
were out of Lagos. When we left the
third stop, Mushin, the country-side be¬
gan to unfold. Shacks and huts punc¬
tuated the blankets of green foliage
stretching before us further than the
eye could see.

From my accumulated provisions I

527

528

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

made a large sardine sandwich and I was
still in the process of consuming it when
we reached Agece, the fourth stop. Two
conductors moved rapidly to the hack
of the train, talking in excited tones.
They were hurrying to the first and sec¬
ond class cars where some kind of com¬
motion was attracting the attention of
the people waiting to board the train.
I called out in vain to a chatting market
woman who was selling boiled guinea
fowl eggs, two for three pence. The
train pulled away as she noticed me and
tried to reach the window where I was
sitting.

A beggar boarded the train at this
stop, carrying a sign saying he was deaf
and dumb. He wore the attire of a Mo¬
hammedan—a poorly kept Mohammedan.
His long white robe was dirty and torn
in several places. For a hat he wore
a red fez. He looked to be of Hausa
extraction, though he was much shorter
than most of the Hausa people that I
have seen.

At 9:15 we stopped at Kajawya. The
market women along the tracks offered
nothing for sale that I had enough nerve
to eat. As the train was leaving Kajawya
I noticed the “deaf and dumb” beggar
standing by the tracks, laughing and talk¬
ing to a group of similarly dressed men.

The train moved through a thick forest
area. The stray cinders from the engine
had spoiled my cheap bargain basement
suit. Still another beggar came through
the train wearing a sign announcing that
he too was “deaf and dumb.” The so¬
liciting methods of this beggar were much
more intriguing than those of the last
one. He was calling attention to his
sign with a tin rattle that made a sad,
haunting kind of music. He was also
more imaginative and more energetic
than the last beggar. He turned com¬
pletely around several times, almost ag¬
gressive in acting out his plight. Even
without this ceremony his manner of
dress was colorful enough to get him all
the attention he needed. A pang of
depression and disappointment touched
my spirit when he left at the next stop.

There was no lull in the excitement.
More third class passengers were board¬
ing the train. A lady came into the car
carrying a large straw sleeping mat on
her head, one child in the cloth cradle on
her back and a bundle in one arm. Other
passengers were equally burdened, some
were carrying cooking facilities.

In spite of my fascination for third
class travel, I still have some prejudice
against it that is being rapidly dispelled
by scenes like this. Third class accom¬
modation makes it possible for a lot of
people, with very little money, and an
excessive amount of luggage, to travel at
a fare they can afford. But for third
class accommodations, most people in Af¬
rica who fit into this category would not
be able to travel by train at all.

The lady with the straw sleeping mat
put down the first load of her belongings
and brought in a tin pan that was much
larger than most American wash tubs.
Her little girl came over to me, greeted
me warmly in the Yoruba language and
climbed into my lap. I answered her
with a smile as she continued to talk.
When she finally discovered that I did
not know her language her small face
lost some of the bright glow of friend¬
ship and plainly showed its bewilderment.
The child waited with admirable patience
while her mother found a place for her
many belongings and found time to take
her. Her mother was noticeably preg¬
nant.

A.s the train started to move forward
the chatter of the newly arrived passen¬
gers, acquainting themselves with the
others, rose to crescendos of clashing
sounds and created, for me at least, a
strange kind of confused jubilation. From
the window I saw the green countryside
unfolding its primeval splendor. About
a half hour later we stopped at a small
village surrounded by a thick forest. I
sat in the window speculating about the
names of the diverse species of trees
scattered along the tracks. The train
stood panting, as if anticipating the jour¬
ney that lay ahead . . . seemingly wonder¬
ing, as I was wondering, why this stop
was made. We were nowhere near a

CURRENT TRENDS AND EVENTS

529

station. No one got on or off. My Amer¬
ican mind expects a reason for everything.
The Nigerian passengers were still fill¬
ing the car with criss-cross conversations.

The child of the lady with the straw
mats and all the other bulky parapher¬
nalia had fallen asleep. The train started
jerkily, awakening the child who looked
up at her mother for one surprised mo¬
ment and closed her eyes again. Still
no one, except me, seemed to care why
the train had stopped in the first place.

I left my seat and walked through
the third class cars until I reached one
marked: CANTEEN. This was the
closest approximation to an American din¬
ing car I could find. A cup of tea cost
me three pence. The scant choice of
food was not impressive. I arrived back
at my seat as the train was making anoth¬
er stop, for no reason that I could under¬
stand. Up ahead of us I saw a city built
on the side of a hill. It looked to be
new. The shiny tin-roofed houses looked
as if they had been freshly painted. The
city was Aro.

The market women at this station
did not have any attractive items for sale
. . . mostly sugar cane and agidi. Agidi
consists mainly of maize (com) meal. It
is one of the most important items in the
West African diet. My favorite market
women, the fruit sellers, arrived a few
seconds before the train pulled away.
I bought a bunch of eight bananas for
three pence.

A few miles away from Aro we reached
a large city called Aby. Some passengers
left at Aby. For less than one minute
the aisles were uncongested. Soon, more
colorfully dressed people came aboard.
Some were carrying straw mats. Where
are they taking those mats? A lady
pushed a large dishpan under my seat.
A child was tied to her back and another
one was growing in her abdomen. On
the platform near the window where I
was sitting an argument was in process.
A white-robed man was in the middle
of a cluster of people, standing stonily
silent as their uninhibited wrath was
poured upon him. All of his tormentors

were dressed in smocks of different col¬
ors, This made the completely white
robe of the assailed man stand out with
contrasting sharpness. His face bore a
peculiarly passive expression. He seem¬
ed neither for nor against his assailants.
He stood and listened as though listen¬
ing was a penitence, totally unrelated
to guilt.

Every seat in the car was occupied
now. Market women invaded the train
along with the new passengers. Move¬
ment in the aisles became a problem—-a
rather hectic one. The local argument
outside of the train continued, heated
and confusing. The lady with the large
pots and pans prepared some food for
her child. The child was beautiful. To
me she seemed over-dressed. I could be
absolutely wrong because I am not sure
what being overdressed consists of in this
or any other part of Africa.

As the train started its forward thrust
the argument on the platform ended
abruptly. The white-robed man got in¬
to the third class car behind us. The
group of men wearing the multi-colored
smocks who had been addressing him in
heated tones, were looking toward the
train now. Their faces uniformly showed
a flush of satisfaction, as if they had won
some kind of victory. Probably, just be¬
ing heard was all they wanted or needed.

The lady with the many pots and pans
had one full of agidi wrapped in banana
leaves. She took one ball of agidi from
the pan and gave it to the child, who
made no attempt to eat it. She held
the food in her hand and watched me
as though I was likely to take it from
her. A group of men carrying briefcases
and flaunting airs of officialdom walked
through the train.

At the next stop some of the passen¬
gers with the straw mats left. A new
passenger came into the car carrying
what seemed to be a large cat fish. One
of the “deaf and dumb” beggars ended his
tour at this station and was met by
friends. He took off his sign and stood
by the tracks, laughing and talking as
other friends came up to greet him. Here-

530

THE JOURNAL OF NEGRO EDUCATION

after it is going to be difficult for me to
believe that anybody in Nigera is really
deaf and dumb.

The little girl seated opposite me took
off her headpiece, unfolded it, covered
herself and went to sleep. The train
moved through a valley. At another stop
a stout Nigerian woman boarded the train
carrying a large basket of bark and some
earthenware pots and dishes. She leaned
out of the window and gave instructions
to three people standing outside as we
got under way again. The station was
only a large platform with no cover. A
small herd of goats was grazing near the
tracks. They looked up for a moment
as the heavy straining noise of the engine
was becoming incongruous in the midst
of this pastoral scene. The new passen¬
ger found a seat, made a new friend or
rediscovered an old one.

The little girl who had been sleeping
under her headpiece got up and opened
one of the pots of food. She prepared
a meal for herself, using banana leaves for
a plate. Her mother gave her one glance
of approval and continued a conversa¬
tion with another passenger across the
aisle. At 12:40 the train made another
one of its unscheduled stops. We were
near a village of small farms. Finally
the train resumed its journey, jarring the
little girl's food in its banana-leaf plate.
The man with the big cat fish had hung
his property above his seat. No one,
except me, bothered to stare at this sight.
The train moved over a long stretch of
straight track. For the first time it reach¬
ed a speed that might have been thirty-
five miles an hour.

The little girl finished her meal, threw
the banana-leaf plate out of the window
and rediscovered my presence. For a
moment I thought she was going to

stare me through my seat. She was not
hostile. She was intensely curious. I
think she had realized that I was, at
least, not a local African and there was
something out of the ordinary about my
presence in a third class car on the morn¬
ing train to Ibadan.

We reached a village of red clay
houses with tin roofs. A train to Lagos,
full of passengers, was waiting on the side
tracks. I saw a few drops of rain. The
rain made me more conscious of wanting
and needing a bath. The cinders from
the engine, flying into the open window,
had ruined by cheap suit. I must re¬
mind myself to never again wear a light
colored bargain basement suit on an Af¬
rican train.

Another stop was made at 2:05 P.M.
The stout woman with the basket of
bark and the earthenware pots and dishes
got off, while handing her belongings
adroitly and continuing a conversation
with her friends. Fifteen minutes later,
the train was pulling into Ibadan. The
conductor walked through the cars, an¬
nouncing: “Ibadan! We are now in Iba¬
dan!"

The man with the large cat fish
brushed against me on his way to the
door. The conductor continued to give
out his needless message until he came
to me. His observation of me was slow
and thorough.

“American?" he asked.

“Yes.”

“Ever been in Ibadan before?"

“No."

His expression became a mixture of
pride and condescension. His next mes¬
sage was also needless.

“You are now in the largest city in
West Africa," he said.

Clark Atlanta University

Third Class on the Blue Train to Kumasi
Author(s): John Henrik Clarke

Source: Phylon (I960-), Vol. 23, No. 3 (3rd Qtr., 1962), pp. 294-301
Published by: Clark Atlanta University
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/273811

Accessed: 18/09/2011 19:45

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/terms.jsp

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of
content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms
of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact support@jstor.org.

Clark Atlanta University is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Phylon (1960-

BEQ,

http://www.j stor.org

By JOHN HENRIK CLARKE

Third Class on the Blue Train to Kumasi

T he night before my departure for Kumasi most of the families in
the apartment compound, in Jamestown, the Ga community of
Accra, Ghana, had ventured to my small room and wished me “safe
journey.” Soon after I arrived to live among them they readily
adopted me and became concerned about all of my activities during my
“African mission.” Someone jokingly forewarned me against the Ashan¬
tis of Kumasi. Many years ago they were the traditional enemies of the
Ga people. Their disputes and wars and how they were eventually
settled are now a part of the history and legends of these two proud
African tribes.

My Ga friend and host, James A. Kotey, packed my handbag with
tender care and thoroughness. In many ways he was more “civilized”
than I, because he was more adaptable to the hereness and newness of
every occasion.

On the morning of my departure, Mr. Tamakloe, the community
business man, dispatched one of his helpers to the station ahead of me
to pick up my ticket. The old ladies who sat all day on the veranda of
the house and the children bade me “goodbye” after I assured them
that I would be returning to Accra in four days.

Mr. Tamakloe was still amazed over my preference to travel third
class. Most visitors to his country do not travel on African trains, third
class or otherwise. The ticket to Kumasi, about two hundred miles into
the interior of Ghana by railroad route, cost seven shillings and seven
pence — a little more than one dollar in American money. The travel
time from Accra to Kumasi had been announced as being seven hours.
On a continent where most people take an informal attitude about punc¬
tuality, I had been emphatically told that the Blue Train from Accra to
Kumasi would depart and arrive at its destination on time.

Mr. Tamakloe had arranged for me to stay at the home of Mr. Stan¬
ley C. Lokko, Senior Prison Superintendent at Kumasi. Mr. Lokko is a
member of the Ga tribe who formerly lived in the community of James¬
town in Accra.

We arrived at the station at five minutes to seven. Most of the pas¬
sengers had already boarded the train. A contagious circus atmosphere

294

THIRD CLASS ON THE BLUE TRAIN TO KUMASI

295

prevailed in the station and extended far beyond it. Market women,
petty traders, friends and relatives of the passengers fiercely endeavored
to make themselves heard. One of the Station Master’s assistants blew a
whistle and announced the time of the train’s departure.

Mr. Tamakloe’s helper took my bag and led me on the train, which
was now almost full. The first two cars in the third-class section of the
train have leather cushioned seats. All of these seats had been taken
before I arrived. I found a seat near a window in one of the cars with
hard board seats. I gave Mr. Tamakloe’s helper a shilling for handling
my bags. He seemed embarrassed about accepting it. In spite of the
sharp buying and selling ability of the Ga people, they do not like to be
paid for service rendered to a friend.

In the few minutes left before departure Mr. Tamakloe found a
traveling companion for me. One of his friends, a Mr. Codjoe, was going
to Kumasi. I asked Mr. Codjoe the meaning of his name. In answering
my inquiry he taught me the first in a series of lessons on the history
and customs of the Akan people.

The engineer blew the whistle of the panting train. The tempo of
the many conversations was shattered. For a fleeting moment the noise
diminished almost to a hush. The Station Master’s assistant also blew
his whistle repeatedly, and turned completely around several times,
making sure he was heard. Why? I will never know. The happy faces
of the friends and relatives of the passengers were wishing them
“safe journey.” No doubt, at this moment the circus atmosphere in the
station had reached its highest point of excitement. Over the heads of
the crowd, I could barely see the waving hands of Mr. Tamakloe and
his helper. It was exactly seven o’clock as the train pulled away from
the station. The celebrated Blue Train to Kumasi departed on time.

We passed the new Kwame Nkrumah station, recently finished and
waiting for its official opening. About two hundred yards to the right
of the station the fountains in Kwame Nkrumah Circle, on Kwame
Nkrumah Boulevard, sprayed streams of water toward the sky.

My appointed traveling companion, Mr. Codjoe, was a civil servant
on vacation. He was a small man, neat and handsome. Like most Afri¬
cans, he wore his dark complexion with unobtrusive pride — a trait the
people of African descent living in the Western world lost long ago. The
lesson he was teaching me about the history and customs of the Akan
people continued.

His name, Codjoe, meant male child born on Monday. Had he been
bom on Tuesday, his name would have been Kwabina, Wednesday
Kwaku, Thursday Yaw, Friday Kofi, Saturday Kwame. (So the Prime
Minister of Ghana was born on Saturday.) Kwesi is the name for a male
child born on Sunday.

The coastal city of Accra was behind us now. The train moved inland

296

PHYLON

toward Kumasi. The first stop was at Achimota Station, near the fa¬
mous college that was inspired and developed by the great African,
James E. K. Aggrey. Leaving Achimota Station, the train moved into
the forest area. The faces of the passengers no longer reflected the
buoyant excitement of the departure. Children left their mothers' care
and made a playground in the aisles between the seats. In the cross-cur¬
rents of conversation the languages spoken were mostly Ga, Twi and
Ewe. I could distinguish the sound of one from the other without under¬
standing any of them. Figuratively, the conversation in English be¬
tween Mr. Codjoe and me was an island of speech surrounded by a large
and alien sea.

The maximum speed of this train, on its good days, is thirty-five
miles per hour. This was not one of its good days. The large toy engine
plunged ahead on the narrow tracks past more forest, then a cluster of
small fields. Occasionally an African farmer straightened up and waved
at the passengers. The farmer was nearly always a woman working in
an odd-shaped patch of land with a short hoe. We rode through several
villages. In this country, as in most of Africa, the effects of rapid
transition are altering the face of the land and the people. The tradi¬
tional huts are being replaced by cement-block houses. This country has
large quantities of high-grade hard wood. Why this wood is rarely ever
used in building houses, I do not know.

Mr. Codjoe interrupted his teaching and looked toward the front of
the train. The head of the engine was bending into a city. The city was
Kotoku, our second stop. Some of the passengers got off here. A small
group of men looking like government officials boarded the second-class
car. Market women, petty traders and other sellers of everything from
baby nippers to full dress suits, swarmed over the train. I tried in vain
to get the attention of the fruit sellers.

The train was in motion, pulling away from the station before the
army of salesmen lowered the crescendos of their chatter and moved
their baskets and bundles away from the tracks. Inside the car some of
the children had left their playground in the aisles between the seats
and were being fed by their mothers. A beautifully dressed woman —
with her feet as bare as they were when she came into the world —
stretched out on her seat and went to sleep. Two of the market women
who had got on at the last stop were still walking through the cars
selling sweet cakes. A male food seller, who was also a combination con¬
cessioner and auxiliary conductor, was selling the same items as the
women and there was no apparent conflict between them.

Beyond the city the train entered the forest area again and increased
its speed to what Mr. Codjoe said was thirty miles an hour, seemingly
to refute my premature assumption that this was not one of the train's
good days. Mr. Codjoe continued to explain the history and customs of

THIRD CLASS ON THE BLUE TRAIN TO KUMASI

297

the Akan people of Ghana. The present lesson was about the land
tenure system among the Akans and the significance of the earth God¬
dess Asase Efua. Asase means earth or ground; Efua means originating
or born on Friday and female.

We reached our third stop, the city of Nsawam, before the lesson was
concluded. The market women at this station were selling a more sub¬
stantial quality of food, mostly fish, beef and rice and fried plantains.
A bare-breasted woman, well dressed from the waist down, came to the
train to greet a friend.

The train left Nsawam and crossed the bridge of a small river called
Densu. The last part of the city was built away from the railroad
tracks. The steeple of what seemed to be an old church was seen in the
foreground.

In one corner of the car a lady was nursing her child and eating
sweet cakes. Another lady had gathered up part of her loose-fitting
garment and made a shield for her face while she slept. After the nurs¬
ing baby finished its meal, the mother opened a can of sardines that she
had bought at the last stop. Now that the baby was fed and peaceful,
she leisurely enjoyed her meal of sardines and bread.

I bought some sweet cakes that were not very sweet or very good.
As we moved once more through deep forest country, the engineer
slowed the speed of the train, seemingly in meditation and in respect
for the grandeur of nature’s handiwork in the tall, singing forest. The
lady passenger who had covered her face with her garment while sleep¬
ing was now watching the world from the window of the train. The
well-dressed lady with no shoes finished her nap and assisted another
passenger in calming a crying child.

Mr. Codjoe concluded a lesson on the early history of the Akan peo¬
ple, calling my attention to a coco tree and a local vegetable called coco
yams. The train came out of the deep forest country and moved across
a green valley that ended before we reached the city of Kofariqua, our
fourth stop. Kofariqua is the capital of the Eastern Region and the head¬
quarters of the Regional Commissioner.

The station was larger than the one at Accra, and cleaner. Small
boys competed with each other, selling Ghana newspapers to the pas¬
sengers. The sugar-cane sellers were doing a brisk business. I bought
a piece, mostly because eating sugar cane is a habit I used to have dur¬
ing my childhood days in the state of Georgia. The men in the second-
class car, who looked like government officials, got off here. They were
waving at some of the passengers as the train moved on to Tafo, the
fifth stop.

The station at Tafo was only a shed. We stopped there for about two
minutes. Some of the sleeping babies had awakened and were being
breast fed. I was eating sugar cane, as were some of the other pas-

298

PHYLON

sengers. We passed through a village where coco kernels were drying
in the sun. The next town was Nhawkaw, the sixth stop. We arrived
at Nhawkaw as Mr. Cod joe was explaining the ceremony of marriage and
the components of the family structure in the social community of the
Akan people. The town and its tin-roofed houses were soon behind us.

We moved deeper into the part of the country that is heavily popu¬
lated by the Akan people. Who are the Akan people? What is the signifi¬
cance of the role they have played in the old and new history of Ghana?

According to the eminent Ghanaian scholar, Joseph B. Danquah,
greatest living authority on the Akan people, the Akan, as a distinct
social community, formed part of the great migration of people who
were dislodged by the Moslem conquest of the Western Sudan in the
tenth and eleventh centuries. They gravitated southward and settled
in the territory later called the Gold Coast.

The original home and empire of the Akan people was known as
Ghana, and was located on the bend of the Niger River. This coun¬
try fell to the Moslems, under the leadership of Abu Bekr of the Sasso
Empire, in 1076 A.D.

The Akan of Ghana are classified in three major groups, Nta, Ntu,
and Nxe. The Nta stock embraces the Gonja, Later (Guan), Etsi, Fetu,
Affutu, Obutu, Awutu, Asebu, Ante (Ahanta), and allied tribes in the
east and south of Ghana. The Fante (Fa-Nte) came in the second wave of
the great migration. Their first habitation was near Techiman in Ashanti.
Eventually they moved their capital to Mankessim. The Portuguese came
into this territory as traders in 1481. At that time the Fantes were still
paying homage to the ruler of Walata as their superior king. Walata
was the successor of the ancient Empire of Ghana. The third Nta stock,
the Asante (Asa-Nte) was the last and most powerful of the waves of
Akan people to come from the north. Many centuries later, after the
Asante (called Ashanti by the Europeans) had formed a great federa¬
tion, they built the capital of modern Ashanti, Kumasi. The Ashantis
became the most powerful of all the Akan people and the central
power of Akan dynastic rulers. Their power grew and remained intact
until the British entered Kumasi toward the end of the seventeenth
century.

Historically speaking, Europeans have been preying upon the west
coast of Africa for over five hundred years. The Portuguese came in the
fifteenth century and built Elmina Castle. The Dutch, Swedes, Danes
and English came afterwards. The Swedes established themselves at
Cape Coast and the Danes built Christianborg Castle at Accra. By 1662
the British had gained the upper hand in the Gold Coast slave trade.
After the withdrawal of the Dutch, the British monopoly over the West
African slave trade prevailed until it was abolished in 1807.

In 1896, Kwaka Dua III, King Prempeh of Ashanti, was seized and

THIRD CLASS ON THE BLUE TRAIN TO KUMASI

299

exiled by the British. Ashanti was declared a “Protectorate” of the
British in 1901, after its great woman warrior, Yaa Assantewa, Queen-
ruler of Ejisu, had been defeated in the last Ashanti uprising (called
the Yaa Asantewa war) in 1900. King Prempeh was permitted to return
home in 1925, after taking an oath of allegiance to the British. The
nearly thirty years of exile had not broken his spirit. The Ashanti Con¬
federacy was restored in 1935 and once more it became the paramount
centralized Akan government in the whole of the country then called
the Gold Coast.

The culture of the three Nta races of the Gold Coast was spoken of
as Akan, meaning ‘the first/ possibly ‘first in culture/ The land in¬
habited by the Akan people, before the disruption of their social com¬
munity by the Moslem conquest, was known as Akana or Akane, called
Ghana by the Arabs and Guinea by the Europeans. At the beginning of
their modern history, the main feature of Akan political life had been
a democratic form of kingship which the warrior kings of Asante stock
imposed upon all the tribes and lands around them. These were the peo¬
ple that I had set out to visit.

The train passed through another town and slowed its speed without
stopping. A flock of vultures sat on a dilapidated house at the edge of
the town and stared vacantly at the passengers. Except for Mr. Codjoe
and me, and the ladies with small babies, most of the passengers were
asleep. We had now been riding on the Blue Train to Kumasi for nearly
four hours. The group of chatting women who had gotten off at the
last stop had taken away most of our amusement.

The train came out of another stretch of forest and passed the
Kwahu Mountain Range. At the last stop Mr. Codjoe had bought a
bunch of ten bananas for tuppence. I ate some of them after I had
finished my sweet cakes. The long mountain range disappeared and the
train moved through another cluster of farms. Mr. Codjoe explained
the names and uses of the vegetation growing along the tracks. I can
neither pronounce nor remember the names.

Before we reached the seventh stop, Wahu-Prasu — “city on the
Pra River” — the mountain range came back into view. The Pra River
was once the dividing line between warring tribes. Osei Tutu, first
great King of Ashanti, was ambushed and killed in 1731 while crossing
this river at a place called Coromartee, and his body was never recov¬
ered. A royal entourage of three hundred persons, including sixty wives
of the king and the nobles of his court, was also killed. This great tragedy
occurred on Saturday. In commemoration of the sad event, Osei Tutu’s
people initiated their most sacred oath — Coromantee Miminda (Coro-
mantee Saturday) — known as “The Great Oath of the Dreadful Day.”
This oath is considered so solemn and binding that it is rarely mentioned
by name. On the few occasions when it is mentioned, it is spoken of in
fearful whispers.

300

PHYLON

Mr. Codjoe unfolded lesson after lesson in the history, religion and
folklore of the Akan people as the rattling Blue Train took us closer to
our destination, Kumasi. A Mohammedan passenger put down his rug
and said his midday prayers, after which a beggar who had boarded
the train at Wahu-Prasu chanted for pennies in the same aisles.

Mr. Codjoe paused hastily in his teaching as the train was approach¬
ing the city of Konongo, the eighth stop. He stared expectantly out of
the window and was rewarded as the train screeched to a halt. His
wife, who was visiting friends in Konongo, came to the train to greet
him. As he leaned out of the window, their hands touched and they
talked a full minute in the language of their tribe before Mr. Codjoe
introduced me. His wife was a beautiful Ashanti girl, obviously much
younger than he, dressed in expensive hand-loomed Ashanti cloth. Her
two female companions looked over her shoulders and speculated about
me, showing by their expressions that they were amused.

By then, the food sellers had invaded the station in full force. Mr.
and Mrs. Codjoe had to raise their voices to a shout in order to hear
each other. Mr. Codjoe was giving his wife some money as the heavy,
strained panting of the train engine started its forward thrust. The food
sellers scrambled from the train while hurriedly returning change to
their customers.

Outside of Konongo, Mr. Codjoe called my attention to a gold mine.
A new conductor, the third since Accra, came through the cars and
picked up all of the tickets. Why so many? I do not know. It was
now 12:55 P.M. Across the aisles from me the forever hungry baby was
being fed again. The engineer was bringing the train back to its maxi¬
mum speed, about thirty miles per hour. After the feeding, the mother
gave the child a sponge bath. No one, except me, was surprised at seeing
a baby being bathed on a train. On my last trip to the private place
(toilet), I had noticed a lady at the far end of the car with a small
crate of chickens near her seat. Yes, chickens on the Blue Train!

The baby, a girl child, now redressed and seemingly happy, was
handed over to another lady passenger while its mother refreshed her¬
self.

Mr. Codjoe finished teaching the last lesson on the history and
customs of the Akan people at 1:40 P.M. I had been a passenger on the
Blue Train to Kumasi since 6:55 A.M. The love affair I originally had
with the hard seats, and this mode of travel, was over.

The well-dressed lady who gave the impression of having no shoes
took her belongings down from the rack and displayed a pair of African
sandals before she put them on. All of the lady passengers with small
children had placed them in the cloth cradles on their backs. Nearly
every passenger on the train was standing, anticipating the moment of
their departure. We were on the outskirts of Kumasi.

THIRD CLASS ON THE BLUE TRAIN TO KUMASI

301

The time was now one minute after 2 P.M. According to my advance
information, Kumasi is a city of about eighty thousand people. On the
left side of the train the buildings of the Kumasi College of Technology
could be seen. The train curved toward the station. Soon, and with
breathtaking suddenness, Kumasi was in full view, a city built on a
group of sloping hills, beautiful, as are most beautiful cities, in spite of
the incidence of squalor and ugliness. As the train reached the station
and slowed to a halt, I looked at my watch and discovered that the
celebrated Blue Train from Accra to Kumasi, highly publicized for its
consistency in arriving at its destination on time, had arrived four min¬
utes late.

In the station, bedlam reigned unabated. The passengers for the Blue
Train’s trip back to Accra were already waiting and showing no pa¬
tience. The arriving passengers called out to friends and relatives and
took their own time leaving the train.

In the midst of this scene, I thanked Mr. Codjoe for his teaching and
his kindness, gathered up my notes and my belongings and searched
over the thickening mob of people, in hope of being able to identify the
face of Mr. Stanley C. Lokko, who was to be my host during my stay in
Kumasi. I alighted from the train and inquired about him. Without know¬
ing it, I was standing near his car. Mr. Lokko and his son, Ferdinand,
had gone to the first-class cars to wait for me, believing or assuming
that an American visitor to their country would not travel any other
way.

A tall man wearing the uniform of a prison guard greeted me and
departed; soon he brought Mr. Lokko back to the car where I was wait¬
ing. He was a fine example of Ga manhood, solid, black and handsome,
with a proud soldierly swagger in his walk. His smile, thoroughly genu¬
ine, said: “You are welcome.” He wore the uniform of his office, Senior
Prison Superintendent in this Ashanti town. With absolute confidence I
moved toward his outstretched hand.